《Billionaire's Sweetheart》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Waking up by the blinding sunlight, Felicity Warner opened here yes with a splitting headache.


    What she saw was an unfamiliar room, and then her eyes looked down and saw clothes scattered all


    over the floor.


    Widening her eyes sharply, she used one hand to support her back, trying her best to recall what


    happenedst night.


    She had been knocked unconscious. She really had no memory of what happenedst night.


    At this moment, there was not a single strand of cloth on her body. The faint burning sensation of pain


    on her body stimted her nerves.


    Even the dullest person should know what had happened.


    Felicity endured the pain of her body and pulled the quilt tightly around herself.


    There was a lingering smell of lust in the air...


    Because she overheard her stepmother scolding her mother for being a mistress, she was so furious.


    She let her stepbrother, who made fun of her, fell down from the balcony.


    Subsequently, she was knocked unconscious by her stepmother and stepsister.


    As soon as she woke up, she was in this hotel.


    Felicity pushed herself off the bed in anger and quickly picked up her clothes. Suddenly, a watch fell


    off...


    On the back of the chair beside her, there was a men''s suit jacket...


    Felicity angrily threw the watch against the wall. He had taken away her innocence, so did he just use a


    watch to get rid of her?


    Go to hell!


    She walked to the bathroom, and her bruised face reflected in the mirror.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Her two eyes were ck to the point that they turned purple, and her eyes were swollen. A pair of


    beautiful peach blossom eyes now became narrowed eyes.


    Felicity looked at her bruised face and thought back to the scene of her stepmother and stepsister


    violently beating her up yesterday. She was a little scared and resentful.


    Which bastard was so uncritical that he could have sexual desire facing her face? He was simply a


    beast.


    Felicity ruthlessly scrubbed herself multiple times, just like she was going to wash off ayer of skin.


    Only then did she leave the hotel on two slender legs.


    Ten minutester, the other room door of the hotel opened, and a charming young girl walked out.


    The girl looked proud andcent as she quickly walked to Felicity''s room. She took out a room


    card from her bag and opened the door.


    Looking at the messy bed, sheughed maliciously.


    Following that, she forcefully lifted the quilt, and the white sheet was speckled with blood. She gritted


    her teeth and said, "She was indeed a virgin. So, she and Calvin have been together for two years, and


    nothing really happened. Great, if Calvin knows that she is not a virgin anymore, he will definitely break


    up with Felicity."


    Christina was going to take photographs, as proof for her mom to see.


    There was a sudden knock on the door.


    Christina was shocked. She walked to the door with a guilty conscience, opened the peephole, and


    peeked outside.


    "Who is out there? For what?" Christina asked with great momentum.


    "I am here on behalf of my Young Master to thank you for saving his life." The man outside said


    respectfully.


    Christina was startled. After hearing the word "thank you," she immediately extended her hand to open


    the door.


    The man outside the door gestured to the two bodyguards in ck behind him, and the two men


    immediately rushed in.


    "Hey, what are you guys doing..." Christina was so scared that her face turned pale.


    "Don''t worry, Miss. We are only confirming that my Young Master did indeed spend the night in this


    room." The man still maintained his polite attitude.


    "Your Young Master?" Christina''s eyes widened a little.


    At this time, two bodyguards walked out quickly. One of them was holding a suit jacket, while the other


    man was holding onto a watch.


    The young man took the jacket and the watch and looked them over, then he respectfully gave


    Christina a name card, "This is my Young Master''s name card. Congrattions, my Young Master will


    help you fulfill any of your wishes."


    "Who is your Young Master?" Christina hesitated, but still reached out to take the card.


    "Edward Hughes!" The man enunciated the name clearly.


    Christina was stunned!


    Five yearster!


    In the economy ss on the international airline flying to America, a few girls were holding onto their


    phones and secretly taking photos of a pair of cute babies.


    The little boy wore a small checked shirt, with a pair of grey jeans. There was a pair ofrge eyes as


    brilliant as a gem under his neat and ck bangs. Furthermore, under his small, exquisite nose were


    thin, red lips, which were moist and breathtakingly beautiful.


    Beside him, there was a little girl of the same age, exquisite as a doll. She had waist¡ªlong ck hair


    and thick bangs that covered her snow¡ªwhite forehead, and she wore a shiny gemstone hairpin. Her


    crystal¡ªbright eyes were just like the little boy''s, her cute little face was as beautiful as a most


    exquisite doll, and her little mouth was pouting slightly as she bit on a lollipop. She was so sweet that


    people couldn''t move their eyes away.


    "Sis, stop taking pictures of us. If you continue, I''ll get angry!" Noticing that the girls were secretly taking


    photos, the little boy immediately tried to persuade them with a childish voice.


    The girls more than 20 years old next to him immediately felt embarrassed and turned off the camera


    with a flushed face.


    "Oh my god, what cute and beautiful babies. I can''t take it anymore. I want to steal them!"


    "Can''t you see that a woman is sitting beside them? Their mom is here, so don''t overthink."


    Besides a pair of cute babies, a young girl was napping, leaning against the back of a chair.


    The girl had snow¡ªwhite skin and a small face with melon seeds. Her waist¡ªlong hair had been


    pulled to the side and tied into a ponytail. She was wearing a loose ck T¡ªshirt and white denim


    shorts. She looked very pure.


    "Brother, do you want to wake Mummy up? Mummy hasn''t had lunch yet!" The little girl asked in her


    childish voice as she looked at the little boy beside her.


    "Let Mummy sleep a little longer. It''s still early." The little boy was her older brother. Although he was


    still young, there was something intelligent about him. His pair of beautiful big eyes gave off wisdom


    incongruous with his age. His eyes were calm and collected, unlike the naive and adorable little girl


    beside him.


    "Mummy is so pitiful to stay up all night working." On the little girl''s cute little face, there was a hint of


    pity.


    "Arya, don''t make our mother angry anymore, okay?" Abraham stroked his sister''s little head as he


    advised her like a little adult.


    "Mm, I''ll be good!" Arya''s tender little face immediately bloomed into a considerate smile.


    Half an hourter, the ne stopped at American Capital International Airport.


    "Mummy, it''s time to get off the ne!" The little boy reached out his little hand, gently pushed at


    Felicity''s arm, and whispered into her ear.


    "Ah..." Felicity woke up from a deep sleep, reached out to rub her sleepy eyes, and looked down at the


    two cute little babies, then the corners of her beautiful mouth curled up.


    "Sorry, Mummy is too tired. Have you guys eaten something?" Felicity looked apologetically at the boy


    ¡ªgirl twins and asked gently.


    "We''ve eaten all the bread and drunk a bottle of milk. Mummy, are you hungry? I left you bread and


    milk!" Arya smiled sweetly, and she was adorable.


    Felicity sighed in relief and shook her head, "I''m not hungry. Let''s go!"


    After undoing the seat belts of the two babies, Felicity took them by the hands and walked out of the


    cabin.


    After five years, she finally came back!

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Felicity was in somewhat of a daze as she brought down her head to take a gander at her two children,


    who was adjacent to her. She felt as if she had had a dream.


    Five years ago, when she discovered that she was pregnant, she was determined to go to the hospital


    and have an abortion. However, she was told that her blood type was scarce, and if she had the


    abortion, it would be tough for her to be a mother in this lifetime.


    Fortunately, she had given birth to her children, a pair of boy¡ªgirl twins.


    "Mummy, our luggage is here!" The two lovely babies were only four years old, still in their most


    innocent years, and especially novel to everything.


    One big suitcase and two small suitcases were delivered to them. Felicity took down the bags, and


    each baby carried one.


    "Come on. Let''s go back to your grandma''s sister''s!" Felicity came back this time because of the


    development of her work. A famous designpany at home had found her and was very interested in


    her fashion design concept. They promised her a high sry and made an official invitation.


    Felicity had already spent all her pocket money and the living expenses that she swindled from her


    father abroad.


    Considering her two children she needed to raise, she had no choice but to give up her studies and


    return to her country to work.


    Coincidentally, her aunt''s children had all gone off to study and work, so she was left alone at home.


    When she heard that Felicity was returning back, she offered to help her take care of the two little


    fellows.


    Everything seemed to have been arranged perfectly. Felicity had gotten tired of being abroad, and she


    especially wanted to see her rtives. Furthermore, her two babies had be more sensible, so she


    finally decided to set foot on her journey back home.


    As the three of them walked along the aisle, the two incredibly beautiful babies immediately caught the


    attention of the passengers beside them.


    "What a pair of beautiful twins and their genes are perfect."


    "So cute. They are so cute. I really want to hug them."


    "Are they the child of some celebrity? Why do they look so beautiful? They are just like dolls."


    Felicity listened to the discussions of the people around her about her children. She could not help but


    stare at her two babies.


    Indeed, the genes of her babies were surprisingly good. The two of them were born under the same


    conditions, but they were of different genders.


    Her son was handsome, and her daughter was sweet and cute. However, the only simrity was that


    both of them were extremely beautiful. Not a single w could be seen in their facial features.


    On the streets abroad, people often came over to strike up a conversation with them, and there were


    even people who wanted to invite them to do some advertisements.


    Felicity reached out and touched her oval face. She kept having the feeling that her two babies did not


    inherit her genes adequately.


    Thus, what these two little fellows inherited weren''t her good genes at all, but their father''s.


    Thinking of their father, Felicity felt cold sweat trickling down her back.


    That''s the man who gave her nightmares for the rest of her life!


    "Mummy, what are you thinking about again? Should we stop a car?" A small hand gently pushed


    Felicity, and her son''s calm and pleasant voice rang in her ears.


    Felicity immediately woke up from her trance. She squatted down, adjusted her son''s cor, then


    patted her daughter''s head, and said, "Remember what I told you to do. When we get to my aunt''s


    house after a while, you must remember to say hello."


    "Don''t worry, Mummy. We''ll say hello, sweetly!"


    Abrahamughed like a little demon, and he was so bright and mischievous.


    Felicity stopped a taxi and led two babies to get in the car.


    The taxi drove off Airport Avenue and headed towards the city.


    Felicity looked out of the window, and suddenly, she saw a familiar face on the roadside billboard.


    It was Christina.


    In these five years, she didn''t know what happened to Christina. Still, Christina actually went from an


    unknown female student of an art school to a household female celebrity. Among the words used to


    describe her, the concept that impressed Felicity most was the ''pure girl.''


    Pure girl?


    Bah, Felicity gave out a coldugh at the bottom of her heart.


    As far as she knew, Christina had been changing boyfriends nonstop in high school. After entering art


    school, she turned to a rich second generation to be her boyfriend, and she had a very extravagant and


    indulgent school life.


    But now, she had transformed into a pure girl in the eyes of the men.


    The world was not fair. Felicity lowered her head and held her two children tightly in her arms.


    She didn''t want to dig into the past grudges.


    Her only goal now was to raise the two little kids by her side.


    Other than that, there was nothing else she wanted to ask for.


    The two little fellows seemed to be a bit tired as they were in her arms, with their eyelids drooping.


    Arya''s willpower was not strong enough, so she fell asleep very quickly. Abraham was like a little man.


    Although he was also sleepy, he kept himself from sleeping.


    In a while, Mummy would hold his little sister.


    He had to stay awake and not let his mother get too tired.


    "Mummy, that building is so tall!" Abraham suddenly pointed to the tall building outside the window that


    was erected as if a colossal pir that reached the sky and eximed out loud.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Felicity looked in the direction of his finger. Sure enough, in the middle of the many tall buildings, there


    were two much higher ones, which towered up to the sky and were very magnificent. The incredible


    thing was the countless air corridors between the two buildings, which were representatives of power


    and influence.


    "Yeah, it''s big and tall, and so spectacr." Felicity listened to her son and replied, smilingly.


    "l really wish I could go in and take a look." Abraham hoped innocently.


    Felicity burst out inughter and rubbed his little head, "That''s where people work, and they won''t let


    anyone visit it."


    Abraham pursed his beautiful and thin lips. Hearing his mother''s words, he felt a little disappointed.


    This iconic building in America was called the King''s International Building. It symbolized the owner''s


    supreme authority in America, and also showed the owner''s wealth.


    At this moment, on the first floor of the King¡¯s International Building, a silver Pagani edition sports car


    was parked in front of the hall.


    A young woman wearing a fish¡ªtailed skirt stepped out of the car. Her long, wavy, wine¡ªred hair


    made her look very coquettish.


    There was no sound with seven centimeters of high heels on the fine carpet, and Christina walked


    towards the elevator in an incredibly charming manner.


    She pressed on the sixty¡ªsixth floor''s elevator and thought that no matter what, she would see


    Edward tonight and invite him to her birthday party.


    Christina lifted her enchanting long hair and intentionally gathered her hair to her right chest, revealing


    her snow¡ªwhite and beautiful neck. Having been in the entertainment industry for a long time, she


    knew clearly what style men liked.


    The thick and heavy door of the president''s office of the King''s International Building was pushed open


    by the assistant, and Christina walked in gracefully.


    In the spacious and bright office, there was a ck desk in the middle of the room. The color of the


    entire office was only ck, white, and grey. The cold and hard aura perfectly matched the owner''s


    temperament.


    When Christina stepped in, her charming eyes were straight glued onto the noble and handsome man,


    who was sitting on the big chair behind the desk.


    The man wore an orthodox ck suit and a ck shirt.


    His temperament was so kingly and mysterious.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Seeing hering, the man didn''t move his gaze away from the documents on the table. With a


    prosaic voice, he asked, "What''s up?"


    Christina walked to the front of the desk with light steps. There was a sweet smile on her exquisite


    face, and her voice sounded a little flirtatious, "President Wilson, today is my birthday. Could I invite


    you to my home tonight?"


    "Sorry, I have a full schedule today. I can''t spare the time." Edward''s expression was still as cold as


    water. The woman''s passionate invitation did not pique his interest.


    He allowed this woman to enter his domain only because her body had saved his life five years ago.


    However, this did not mean that this woman could act as she pleased in front of him.


    After four consecutive years of rejection, the expression in Christina''s eyes suddenly became dejected.


    She forced out a tinge of tears, making her charming, amorous eyes watery and moving.


    "Alright, I understand!" Christina suffered a considerable blow.


    The man in front of her helped her be a queen, but he never wanted to be her king.


    This was a thing that Christina had been powerless to do. Other men were all over her. Only this man


    who was as noble as a monarch, he treated her as air.


    "Anything else?" The man slightly raised his brows, revealing his dark face.


    Christina''s entire body seemed to have been lightly hit by an electric current. Her soul was almost


    sucked in by his terrifying and deep¡ªset eyes.


    The man''s facial features were sexy and deep. Every line of his face was perfect as if it had been


    invented by God himself.


    His sexy and thin lips slightly moved. His calm and emotionless voice instantly caused Christina to


    wake up as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over her.


    "Nothing. I won''t disturb your work any longer. I''ll be leaving now!" With tears in her eyes, Christina left


    the office in a hurry.


    As the night fell, Felicity had already settled two babies down. With her aunt to take care of them, she


    was very relieved.


    The two little guys had always been obedient since they were young, especially her son. Born half an


    hour earlier than his sister, he had the bearing and demeanor of being a brother. Being calm and wise


    at such a young age, he could take good care of his younger sister without his mother¡¯s exnation.


    Felicity felt that the most correct decision she had made in her life was to give birth to this pair of


    adorable babies.


    With them, she would have the courage to make arduous efforts and fight against the world.


    "Abraham, take good care of your sister. Listen to your grandma''s sister. Mom has something important


    to do, and I must go out." Felicity squatted down, rubbed her son''s little head, and gently said it. Then,


    she held her son''s little face and kissed him, and then she kissed her daughter''s little head.


    Sue looked at Felicity worriedly and said with concern, "Juste back as soon as you get your stuff,


    okay?"


    Felicity looked at her aunt''s concerned face and nodded, "I know!"


    "Mummy, be careful outside." Abraham took a few steps forward and caught up to her. His young voice


    was soothing to hear.


    Felicity patted her son''s head again and smiled, "Well." Then, she pushed the door and left.


    She tightened her backpack. Her aunt was worried that she would get into a fight with those shameless


    people, but she was much calmer.


    She was not as impulsive as she was five years ago. This time, she only wanted to retrieve her


    mother''s things. As long as they handed the stuff to her, she would immediately leave.


    When Felicity rushed to the Warner Family, she discovered that there was a long queue at the entrance


    of the vi. The roads on both sides of the door were packed with reporters and onlookers.


    What was going on?


    Felicity was startled. She did not know what was going on, but from time to time, she would hear a few


    screamsing from the side, and amid the cries, she could vaguely hear the name of a famous


    celebrity.


    The celebrities came to Warner Family to walk on the red carpet?


    Felicity did her best to push her way into the crowd. Under the suspicious gaze of the crowd, she


    walked quickly towards the main entrance.


    An actress, who was currently being photographed by the journalists, suddenly saw Felicity and


    thought her to be a domestic servant, "Hey,e over here. Help me lift my skirt!"


    Felicity turned around and nced at the actress and asked uncertainly, "Are you calling for me?"


    "Yeah, it''s you! Come over here and help me!" The actress''s tone was a bit impatient, as though lifting


    the skirt for her was a rare honor.


    "Sorry I''m busy!" Felicity replied coldly and then left in tremendous strides.


    That actress had never received such a cold treatment before, and her face instantly flushed. The


    reporters on the side immediately took photos of her being rejected. The actress resentfully stared at


    Felicity''s back and gnashed her teeth.


    Felicity dressed very casually. Among a group of well¡ªgroomed women, she looked extremely out of


    ce.


    Even the clothes of the Warner Family''s waiters today was better than hers.


    From the moment Felicity entered the door, she had been treated as a waiter and servant. A lot of


    people wanted to boss her around.


    Felicity ignored thempletely. She did not want to enter this home anymore, and this ce was no


    longer her home. Since her father sent her abroad to live, she had not taken this ce as her home.


    Today, she only came to retrieve what her mother left her. Once she took the things, she would


    immediately disappear.


    Felicity looked around the hall and saw Christina and her mother.


    They were now celebrities in the rich world. After Christina entered the entertainment industry, she had


    been doing well. In the past four years and more, she had gone from an unknown person to the most


    famous actress that no one could rece.


    Ste was dressed like an upper¡ªss woman. She was holding onto a ss of wine and epting


    the blessings from all around.


    Christina was surrounded by another group of young people, all of whom were essential people. They


    were either mainstream celebrities or popr male and female stars. All of them were speaking nicely


    to Christina, ttering her and fawning on her.


    Christina didn''t have any other abilities. The only thing to envy was the strong man she relied on.


    It must be nice to be ttered, so Christina had an enchanting smile on her face the entire time.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But very quickly, the smile on her face frozen. Her eyes widened, and she looked at Felicity, who was


    walking towards her in disbelief.


    "Why is she back, and at this hour?" Christina was shocked, and it was clear that she did not want to


    see Felicity.


    She would never want to see this face again in her life.


    Felicity had already quickly passed through the crowd and stood in front of Christina. She calmly said,


    "Where are the things that my mother left for me?"


    Christina did not immediately answer her, and she only smiled at the people around her, "You guys go


    ahead and y. I have some family matters to take care of, and I''ll chat with you guyster."


    "Who gave you permission to return home?" Christina''s eyes were immediately filled with anger, as


    though Felicity''s return was a matter of humiliation to her.


    "I graduated. Of course, I have toe back." Felicity sneered.


    Christina''s face immediately turned livid, and she said in an unfriendly tone, "If you want your mother''s


    things,e out and chat with me!"

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Felicity quickly followed her, and after exiting the gate, they stood at small clearing beside the gate.


    "Felicity, you really pick a hell of a time. Do youe here on purpose to make things difficult for me?


    Don''t you know that today is my birthday? Look at how many famous people havee here, but you


    show up dressed like a beggar. Are you trying to let people know that I have a little sister who is a


    disgrace?" Seeing that there was no one around, Christina scolded Felicity.


    Christina called her a beggar and considered her a disgrace, which was extremely unpleasant to hear.


    Felicity didn''t react much to her curses, and it was just that her eyes grew colder, and her voice was icy,


    "If you think I''ve lost your face, quickly return my mother''s stuff to me. I won''t stay a second longer."


    "After all these years, who knows if that pile of junk is still there? Now, you want to let me help you find


    it. I''m not free. Can''t you see that I have so many guests to entertain?" Christina crossed her arms in


    front of her chest with an impatient look on her face. She also didn''t want to help Felicity find those old


    things.


    "If I don''t get them, I won''t leave." Felicity was instantly angry. Last time, she was kicked out of the


    country and didn''t have the time to take those things away. Now that she returned, she will take away


    what her mother had left behind with her no matter what.


    "Ah, are you threatening me? Felicity, things are different now. Keep your eyes open and see who I am


    now. For a lowly status like yours, you don''t even have the qualifications to bring me my shoes, and


    how dare you yell at me? Do you believe that I will let the bodyguards throw you out like trash?" There


    were a lot of reasons why Christina didn''t like Felicity. Still, the one main reason for Christina to hate


    her to the bones, and that was the incident that happened at the hotel five years ago.


    Back then, when she snuck into the room where Felicity was humiliated by a man, she was gonna take


    a picture and announce her achievement to her mother. Still, she didn''t expect that a young man would


    come.


    The man didn''t say anything. After checking the suit jacket and the watch, he gave her a name card.


    Later on, she found out a secret. The man who had sex with Felicity in the hotel that night was actually


    Edward, the eldest son of the Hughes family.


    At this moment, the reason why Christina was afraid of Felicity''sing back was that she was worried


    that the matter back then would be exposed.


    Felicity did not expect that Christina was even more arrogant after a few years.


    "I don''t care who you are, and I just want my things back." Felicity''s beautiful face was filled with anger.


    Those things belonged to her mother and were left behind by her mother. They were extremely


    precious, and she definitely could not lose them.


    Just as Christina wanted to mock her ruthlessly, there was a sudden twinkle in her eyes. She was


    startled when she saw the great car outside the door.


    Soon after, her eyes glowed with joy. Edward actually personally came. Too unexpected, too happy.


    Christina''s eyes quickly swept across the furious Felicity. Then, she suddenly leaned forward and


    sneered at Felicity, "I know where the unlucky things are, but I just don''t want to return them to you. It''s


    fine if you don''t show up, but now that you have returned, I immediately recall the foolish thing you did


    back then. My brother''s leg still hasn''t fully recovered. Felicity, do you know? I want to strangle you to


    death, but you even want to take something from my house. Bah, no way. Tomorrow, I will put a torch


    on the dead woman''s things and burn them all..."


    "How dare you!" Felicity felt chills throughout her body, and her two small hands were clenched tightly


    in anger.


    "Why won''t I dare? Do you know what secret my father told me when he was drunk? He said you aren''t


    his daughter... You are a wild species with an unknown father..." Christina''s gaze fell upon the figure


    that was getting closer and closer. She was anxious and did not know how to make Felicity go crazy, so


    she told her the biggest secret that was hidden in her heart.


    "Shut up!" Felicity was rational and calm, but when Christina said that she was a bastard and even


    wanted to burn her mother''s things, she was utterly enraged.


    "How to? Are you not convinced? Do you want to hit me? Hit me, Felicity. You still don''t have the balls!"


    "Pah!" Felicity fiercely pped Christina''s face.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Christina immediately moaned tenderly. She covered her face that had been pped, as though she


    had suffered a significant injury, but she was still sneering, "Felicity, that''s all you can do, isn''t it? You


    this wild species, you are really a disgrace, and you can''t live a dignified life in your whole life..."


    "Christina..." Felicity ground her teeth in hatred. She sincerely wished that she had a de in her hand,


    so she could slice this woman thousands of times.


    Felicity was so angry that she lost all sense of reason. She raised her hand and wanted to p


    Christina again, but her little hand was suddenly grabbed by arge, iron¡ªlike palm.


    Felicity turned her head to look at him in shock and anger, only to see a man''s ice¡ªcold, emotionless


    face.


    "You..." When Felicity saw the man''s handsome face, she was so shocked that she couldn''t even


    speak.


    She couldn''t speak because she was attracted by his exquisite and handsome face, but because this


    face... was so much like her son''s.


    Seeing Edward walk over to stop Felicity from hitting her, Christina immediately squeezed out her tears


    in grievance and covered her face with her hands. She spoke in an injured voice, "Sister, how can you


    hit me so recklessly? What did I do wrong that you want to beat me up like this?"


    Before Felicity could even react to the man''s appearance that resembled her son, she heard Christina''s


    arrogant tone just now had instantly be soft and pathetic.


    She was shocked again, and her eyes stared straight at Christina, only to see her eyes were actually


    red, filled with tears, and genuinely pitiful.


    Felicity''s brain short¡ªcircuited for a moment, and once again looked at the man beside her in shock.


    His face... It was very simr.


    "It''s weird..." Felicity muttered a sentence that only she understood.


    Edward curled his lips coldly, treating Felicity''s shocked expression as a kind of infatuation towards


    him, and sneered with extreme disgust, "Why did you beat her up?"


    When Felicity heard his cold and tepid voice, her thoughts were immediately pulled back, and she


    realized that this man seemed to want to seek justice for Christina.


    When she thought about that Christina called her a wild species just now and even wanted to burn her


    mother''s things, the anger in her heart burned once again.


    "None of your business! Let me go!" Felicity was furious, and she immediately wanted to struggle free


    from the man''s grasp.


    Christina suddenly looked kind and said gently, "President Wilson, she is my sister, and she doesn''t


    have any ill intentions. She just wants me to introduce a few famous managers to her, but I didn''t


    agree, so she..."


    Felicity was so angry that she wanted tough when she heard Christina''s nonsense. What an


    entertainer. Her acting was really impressive.


    Just a moment ago, she was even like a tigress with overbearing aura. Still, she was pretending to be


    helpful now.


    "She wants to be famous? With such average looks?" Edward had personally witnessed Felicity


    beating Christina up, and he naturally treated Felicity as a madwoman who wanted to be famous, so


    his remarks were sarcastic.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Felicity felt extremely resentful. She did not expect that this man concluded that she was a bad woman


    without even asking about anything and also scolded her for being average in looks.


    "Hurry up and let me go. As I said, it''s none of your business." Felicity was so angry that she had


    almost lost all sense of reason. She had always thought that after bing a mother, she had


    cultivated her temperament very well. Still, today, she was entirely enraged by the man and the woman.


    "If you dare hit her again, I''ll chop off your hands," Edward warned her coldly.


    When Felicity heard this, she was really going to break down. She gritted her teeth in hatred and bit at


    the back of the man''s hand.


    "Hmm?" The man did not expect this woman to be like a dog. Her sharp teeth even bit out a thin line of


    blood marks on the back of his hand.


    "Madwoman! Fuck off!" Edward had never been insulted like this. He immediately let go of his hand in


    anger and roared at Felicity through gritted teeth.


    Felicity''s little hand gained its freedom, but it hurt to be pinched by this man. She red at Christina,


    and ayer of tears appeared in her eyes.


    Christina still had a pitiful look from being wronged and hurt. Yet, when facing Felicity''s unwilling eyes,


    the pleased expression in her eyes was undeniable.


    "Miss, please leave here immediately! Otherwise, don''t me us for being impolite." A few bodyguards


    who followed behind Edward issued an eviction order against Felicity with a gloomy expression on their


    faces.


    Felicity hadn''t gotten what she came for, so she was not willing to leave. She wanted to rush into the


    hall, go upstairs, and find her mother''s stuff by herself.


    Unfortunately, she had no sooner made a move than she was stopped by two bodyguards. In the next


    second, her petite and frail body was lifted up by one of the bodyguards.


    "Let me go, I''ll leave by myself. Don''t touch me, bastard!" Felicity was so angry. Christina was hard to


    deal with, and now there was another man to support her. That man looked like a powerful man.


    Couldn''t she take her mother''s things back?


    Felicity was directly thrown out of the door. She was defenseless and fell to the ground in an ugly


    posture.


    A few bored reporters, who were waiting to snap pictures, immediately ran over to take a look when


    they saw a woman being thrown out.


    Seeing that someone was trying to take pictures of her, Felicity was so shocked that she quickly


    jumped up from the ground and ran away without caring about the pain.


    No matter how fast she ran, her face was still captured by one of the reporters in the video.


    "Another desperate fanatic. Being thrown out by the bodyguards is really pitiful andughable."


    "This bunch of brainless fans really should be reported more often. Tomorrow, I will make a big


    headline and use this woman as a model to properly brainwash those brainless fans. See, this is the


    result of chasing after the stars."


    The two reporters saw Felicity being thrown out and started talking to each other.


    Just as Felicity was fleeing in a sorry state, a heated discussion about two adorable babies appeared


    on the inte.


    On a top¡ªrated video app, a two¡ªminute video was crazily reprinted and discussed.


    In the video, there was a pair of boy¡ªgirl twins who were astonishingly beautiful.


    They were charming, just like they wereing out of aic book. Once the video was uploaded,


    they immediately captivated everyone''s hearts. Many people left messages, saying that they wanted to


    steal the two babies and bring them back home.


    The pitiful Felicity and her two kids still didn''t know that they would cause a hugemotion on the


    inte soon.


    Felicity''s children would be praised crazily by many, but she would be mocked by many with disdain.


    Felicity awkwardly left the Warner Family and stood far away. Looking at the vi of Warner Family that


    was lit up by the bright lights, she angrily bit her lips. Since she didn''t get the stuff back today, she


    woulde back again.


    By the time she got back to her aunt''s, the two babies had already showered. Abraham sat on the sofa,


    ying with an electric robot. On the side, Sue was gently blowing Arya''s waist¡ªlength hair with the


    electric dryer in hand.


    The little guy was young, but her hair quality was surprisingly good. Her glossy ck hair set her face


    off like a piece of white jade, which was indescribably beautiful and delicate.


    "Mummy, you''re back! Have you had dinner?" Abraham immediately put down the toy in his hands and


    ran over to Felicity to care about her. Her son was very warm and caring at an early age.


    "I''ve eaten! After taking a shower, quickly go to bed. Tomorrow morning, you will report to the


    kindergarten." Felicity couldn''t help but kiss her son''s little face and said softly.


    Sue had already blown all of Arya''s long hair dry and used a rubber band to tie up two braids for her.


    "Felicity, you go take a bath first. I''ll coax these two little guys to sleep!" Sue had raised two children in


    her life, so she had a lot of experience in coaxing children.


    The two little babies of the Warner Family were surprisingly obedient and sensible.


    "Thank you, aunt!" Felicity thanked her gratefully, and her eyes were moist.


    However, in front of her child, she had to endure the grievances she suffered. No matter how much it


    hurt, she would never shed tears in front of her children.


    Although the babies were young, they were brilliant. The adult''s depression would also affect the


    baby''s mood.


    "Stupid girl, there''s no need to be polite with me." Sue could already tell that Felicity must have suffered


    some injustice when she returned empty¡ªhanded, and could not help but feel sorry for her.


    "Mummy, we will go to sleep first!" Abraham walked over and took Arya''s hand. Two tiny figures


    entered the bedroom.


    "Brother, I want Mummy to cuddle me to sleep..." Arya pouted her small mouth and made her request


    in a low voice.


    Abraham turned his head and patted her cheeks, "Mummy will hug you after she takes a bath. Let''s lie


    on the bed first."


    Sue immediately smiled gently, "Arya, let me carry you and sleep, okay?"


    "No... I want my Mummy... If Mummy doesn''t hug me, I won''t be able to sleep..." Arya''s ck eyes


    were immediately clouded with tears. She had always been well protected by her brother Abraham.


    She was a little delicate, but not unreasonable, just a little persistence of her own.


    "Idiot Arya..." Abraham immediately made a face at her.


    "I''m not an idiot. You''re the bad brother!" Arya immediately became angry, and she started scolding him


    in her childish voice.


    Abraham stuck out his tongue at her and ran mischievously into the bedroom.


    Arya was so angry that her eyes were watery. Sue couldn''t bear to see her cry, so she hurriedly pulled


    her in her arms to coax her.


    Sue knew that every little fellow had their own habits before they went to sleep. Arya wanted to sleep


    with her mother, which was normal.


    The two kids were still a little ufortable in their new surroundings. It was hard for them to fall


    asleep at the moment. The little guys who were cursing at each other just a moment ago had somehow


    gotten back together and were jumping around on the bed like little rabbits.


    Sue stood on the side of the bed and watched them with trepidation. "Be careful. Don''t fall off the bed."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    When Felicity came out from her shower, she saw that the bedroom was filled with noises. She shook


    her head andughed. The nature of children couldn''t be tamed thoroughly.


    "Stop, stop. Mummy will sleep with you. We still need to go to school tomorrow morning." Felicity


    walked to the bedside and arranged the pillows one by one. She turned around and said to Sue, "Aunt,


    you go sleep first, I''ll bring them to sleep."


    "Alright, when they fall asleep,e here to me. I have something to tell you." In front of the children,


    Sue did not want to ask her about the result.


    Felicity nodded her head, "Alright when they are asleep, I wille over."

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    After Felicity turned off the light, moonlight poured in from outside the window. In the big room, there


    was a bed of 1.5 meters. Felicity and her two children were crowded on it!


    Felicity hugged a child on one side while the two little fellows quietly stuck to her arms. They, who had


    been ying around for the entire day, were already exhausted.


    Felicity gently patted their small arms as she calmed down.


    She still had to go to the Warner Family tomorrow. Moreover, she should go while her father was at


    home.


    Her stepmother and stepsister refused to give her back her mother''s belongings. But her father would


    definitely return them.


    The two little guys teased each other for a while before finally falling asleep in their mom''s arms like


    little angels.


    Felicity gently pulled away from her numb arms that her children had depended on.


    She carefully got down from the bed, and under the warm light, she looked at the pair of adorable


    children with a gentle expression.


    No matter how wrong she had been outside, in front of this pair of children, she acted as if nothing had


    happened.


    When she opened the door of her aunt''s room, she found that Sue was still awake. She was wearing


    her pajamas and sitting on the side of the bed to drink water.


    "Felicity, they did not return your mother''s things? They''ve gone too far." Sue immediately felt angry for


    her.


    Felicity sat down, and she was dejected. She still felt some pain as she looked at her hand that was


    tightly held by that man.


    "Felicity, go find your dad and have a good talk with him. He''ll definitely return your mom''s things to


    you." Although she was angry, Sue felt even more heartache when she saw Felicity''s dejected and


    sorrowful expression.


    "Aunt, can you promise me one thing? Don''t tell anyone else that I have two children, especially the


    people of Warner Family..." Felicity raised her head, and there was supplication in her eyes.


    "Of course, I won''t say it. If anyone asks, I''ll say that I epted the money to help the parent to take


    care of their children." Sue knew that Felicity wanted to protect her son and daughter. Felicity did have


    a hard time.


    "Thank you, aunt!" Felicity revealed a grateful smile.


    Sue saw that Felicity had forced herself tough and sighed slowly again, "Felicity, do you really not


    know children''s father?"


    "I don''t know, and I don''t want to know." Felicity had never thought about this, and she didn''t dare to


    think about it.


    "s, if children had a father, you wouldn''t have to work so hard by yourself."


    "I don''t have any hard work to do. My children are excellent. I am a very blessed mother." Felicity


    smiled like a child. This pair of little babies was already her entire world and even more her sunshine.


    Sue looked at her young face. Obviously, she was still like a child...


    The next morning, Felicity''s rm clock rang on time. She quickly climbed out of bed, tied her long hair


    with a rubber band, and hurried towards the bathroom.


    "Felicity, you''re up?" Sue was busy preparing breakfast in the kitchen.


    "Yes, the children still have to register at the kindergarten."


    After Felicity quickly finished tidying herself up, she started to let the two cute babies get up.


    She woke her son first and put on a little gentleman''s suit for him.


    "Mummy... Hug..." Abraham''s beautiful big eyes were still sleepy, which made him look extremely cute.


    It was evident that he had not slept enough.


    Felicity carried him onto herp, and as she helped him put on her pants, she also secretly kissed his


    soft and cute little face.


    Abraham''s expression was adorable, and he allowed his mother to kiss him repeatedly without any


    anger.


    Felicity helped her son put on his clothes and wiped his face clean with a wet towel.


    When she wet out her son''s ck bangs and inadvertentlybed it up, revealing his full and pure


    white forehead, Felicity froze.


    Then she turned and ran into the bathroom and came out with ab.


    Shebed all of her son''s wet bangs back, revealing all of his exquisite and beautiful face.


    "This is impossible..."


    It is too simr!


    The scumbag who helped Christina yesterday also had such a hairstyle. At this moment, her son was


    the spitting image of him.


    "No..." Felicity held ab in one hand and a towel in the other. Her eyes stared at her son''s small


    face, and she subconsciously shook her head.


    Abraham washed his face and became much more clear¡ªheaded. He raised his big ck eyes and


    looked at Mummy''s nk look, then immediately raised his little hand and shook it in front of Mummy.


    "Mummy, what are you staring at now?"


    Felicity immediately woke up from her absent¡ªmind and covered up the panic in her heart. She said


    with a smile, "Nothing much, hurry up and go out for breakfast. I¡¯ll wake up your sister.¡±


    Felicity''s heart was filled with unease and worry. She must have been stressed out. She had nothing to


    do with that hateful man.


    Arya was much more delicate than her brother, Abraham. Sheid on the bed with her small body, not


    moving at all, and continued to sleep.


    "Arya... Wake up. It''s time for breakfast. There are milk and bread!


    "No..." The little guy muttered in a measured tone.


    "And your favorite lollipop... Green apple vor..."


    "No, no, Arya is so tiresome. I want to sleep! Arya was immediately annoyed by her mother.


    Her small mouth also instantly puckered up, as though she was about to cry at any time.


    Felicity could only sigh helplessly. Holding a small skirt, she let the little guy lying on the bed and


    helped her change into it.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Baby, let''s not sleep anymore, okay? Mummy will take you out to y..." Seeing that there was not


    much time left, Felicity picked up her daughter and carried her out of the bedroom.


    Abraham, who was sitting on the dining table and drinking milk and eating porridge, was brimming with


    energy. He immediately shouted out when he saw his little sister, who was still sleeping soundly on his


    mother''s shoulder, "Arya, you''re just azy bug..."


    Arya, who was sleeping soundly on Mummy''s shoulder, immediately kicked her legs in anger and


    grievance, expressing her protest.


    "Abraham, stop talking." Felicity immediately red at her son in feigned anger, using her eyes to warn


    him not to mess around anymore.


    Abraham was most afraid of mommy''s strict eyes ring at him. He curled his mouth in defiance and


    went on eating his breakfast in silence.


    "Arya, wake up. Mom will give you some milk, okay?" Felicity patiently coaxed her daughter.


    This little fellow was born to be attached to others, and she didn''t have the natural independence that


    her brother had.


    But it was normal for Felicity to feel that her daughter was sticking to her.


    Arya was so angry that she had already woken up, with a pair of watery eyes staring at her brother.


    Felicity took the chance to ce the cup of milk next to her mouth, and Arya started to drink milk.


    To feed children full meal was absolutely every mother''s greatest wish.


    Under Felicity''s coercion, the two little cute babies ate full.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    When Felicity was overseas, she had gotten her aunt to help her contact a kindergarten in the


    neighborhood. Thus, Felicity brought a pair of babies to sign up directly.


    The school fees were rtively expensive. After Felicity finished paying the school fees for the two little


    children, she only had less than 10,000 dors left in her deposit.


    She really had to save some money, and she had to work as fast as possible.


    The two of them had been in child¡ªcare center abroad for a year and had been in kindergarten for two


    years. At this moment, they were the slippery customer in the kindergarten. Naturally, they were not


    afraid of strangers. They were sensible and well¡ªbehaved, and won the love of female teachers.


    The teachers were all very excited.


    They had never seen such beautiful children before, and they were all asking if Felicity''s children were


    a mix¡ªblood.


    After Felicity asked the teacher, she squatted down and rubbed her son''s little head, "Abraham, take


    good care of your sister. In the afternoon, your grandma''s sister wille to pick you guys up from


    school. Mummy is going to work, and you''d better be obedient, understand?"


    "Don''t worry, Mummy. I will definitely take good care of my sister and not let anyone bully her. You can


    go to work at ease." Abraham immediately replied with a very responsible expression.


    Arya''s eyes were already reddened, and her small nose sobs twice, "Mummy, can you be the first to


    pick me up after school?"


    "Arya, Mummy is going to work today. My aunt will be the first toe and pick you all up." Felicity


    coaxed her daughter.


    Abraham grabbed his sister''s hand and said, "Let''s go, let''s go. I will take you upstairs to y."


    With her bother''s protection, the little girl finally had a bit of security. She turned around, with tears full


    of her beautiful big eyes and she waved her small hands at Felicity.


    Felicity was actually quite at ease with her children, as they had strong adaptability. She believed that


    in less than a day, they would be able to make friends and y with them happily.


    Now, she was in a hurry to report to thepany.


    Felicity took a taxi and anxiously rushed to the entrance of thepany''s main hall.


    Thepany name was One Thought Building, which sounded elegant, and thepany reputation


    was also superb.


    Anyone who could enter the designpany was a leading figure in the design world.


    Felicity was able to apply for the position, not only because of her unique design concept but also with


    the help of her interpersonal rtionship.


    Her mother''s best friend had already worked as a chief designer in thepany''s design department.


    Felicity had recognized her as her godmother even when she was young.


    Her godmother was truly good to her. It was under her influence that Felicity came into the design


    industry.


    Right now, Felicity''s godmother had a high position, so she could give Felicity a hand as well.


    At the entrance of the main hall, Felicity was wearing a ck business suit, and the makeup was


    elegant on her young, clean face.


    She was 1.66 meters tall and had a slender figure. Her waist¡ªlong hair also revealed a hint of charm.


    "Are you, Miss Felicity?" As she waited, a voice called out to her.


    She turned around and nodded with a smile, "I¡¯m Designer Xipil¡¯s assistant. Come with me to handle


    the admission procedures." The ordinary¡ªlooking assistant was shocked when she saw Felicity''s outer


    appearance. She did not expect Felicity was so beautiful.


    "Good! Sorry to trouble you!" Felicity courteously followed the assistant to the personnel department


    went through the entry formalities.


    Initially, she had nned to go and greet her godmother, but unfortunately, her godmother went out to


    do something.


    Felicity could only n to leave first. Tomorrow would be the day, and she would officially start work.


    She lowered her head and nned to set aside some time to go to the supermarket to buy some daily


    necessities.


    The elevator door suddenly opened.


    Felicity did not notice the group of people standing at the door of the nearby private direct elevator.


    The man in the lead wore an orthodox ck suit that entuated his tall and upright figure. He had a


    handsome face as if it had been sculpted by the most excellent craftsman, and he had a pair of sincere


    eyes that didn''t seem to contain any emotion. He was cold and indifferent, making people not dare to


    act presumptuously in front of him.


    He had a hand in a pocket of his suit pants. He had a reserved temperament and a strong aura, and


    his excellence made the ordinary¡ªlooking men behind him look dull.


    Perhaps because he was bored of waiting for the elevator, he inadvertently looked at the opening door


    of the nearby elevator with his deep¡ªset eyes.


    Then, he saw a familiar face.


    Edward Hughes raised his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes.


    He still had a deep memory of that stubborn and beautiful face.


    The bite mark on the back of his hand had not wholly disappeared today, and Edward Hughes felt a


    dull pain from that ce.


    Why would this woman appear here? Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe? The staff here?


    There was a glint in Edward Hughes''s eyes. He then whispered to his assistant, Larry, "Go and see if


    the woman who went over just now was an employee of thepany."


    Larry immediately epted his orders and went to check.


    At this moment, the higher¡ªups of thepany felt like they were facing a great enemy.


    The group headquarters had just announced the news ten minutes ago, and CEO Edward Hughes was


    coming to inspect the work.


    In a short ten minutes, there was chaos all over thepany.


    In thepany''s meeting room, Edward Hughes, who had finished his inspection, was sitting on a


    chair and drinking tea by himself.


    Assistant Larry pushed the door and entered the room to report, "Young Master, that woman is a


    neer applying to be a designer today. Her name is Felicity."


    Felicity?


    That''s right. She was the crazy woman who bit him like a puppyst night.


    "Bring me her information. I want to see it!" Edward Hughes ''s voice turned cold.


    Larry had long figured out the Young Master''s behavior style and had gotten her information ready, so


    he handed it over respectfully at once!


    Edward Hughes''s eyes were as cold as the water in the pond. He swept over the resume in his hand


    indifferently. He then threw it to the side, "Inform the personnel department that this person is not


    allowed to hire."


    Larry didn''t dare ask for the reason. Young Master always had a point.


    Since he felt that there was something wrong with this woman, it had to be right.


    Inside the supermarket, Felicity pushed a shopping cart and stood in the children''s clothing area,


    frowning, and thinking.


    "Abraham''s height... How many?"


    "Arya likes pink. It''s definitely not wrong to choose this color!"


    The season had changed, and the little guys grew very fast. After a few months, their clothes had


    be shorter, so it was time to buy a few sets for each of them.


    Felicity moved quickly to pick out a few suits and then headed towards the fresh food area!


    Suddenly, the phone in her bag rang.


    She quickly took it out and thought it may be her godmother calling, but she didn''t expect the call from


    the personnel department of One Thought Building.


    "Miss Felicity? I''m sorry, but I have to officially inform you that your qualification to apply for the position


    has been canceled."


    "What? But just now, your manager said..."


    "This is our supervisor''s decision!" He hung up the phone hurriedly and was afraid that she would


    be entangled with him.


    Felicity was stunned, and she stared at her phone, unable to recover from her shock.


    What had happened? Just now, he was being amiable enough to let her officially start work tomorrow.


    She was very anxious, and coincidentally her godmother, Xipil, called her.


    "Felicity, I just received a call from the personnel department saying that your interview has been


    canceled? Do you know?" Xipil was also confused.


    "Yes, godmother. Do you know why they canceled it? We had a deal." Felicity felt wronged.


    "I''ll ask again and call you back!"


    Ten minutester, Xipil called again.


    "Godmother, did you ask him clearly? What part went wrong?" Felicity asked anxiously.


    Xipil remained silent for a moment and then growled, "I heard that the head of the corporate


    headquarters decided not to hire you. Tell me honestly, have you offended the people at our head


    office?"

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    "No. I just returned back from overseas. How can I offend anyone?" Felicity''s mind was currently in a


    nk state.


    "Really? Think about it again. Have you ever met someone?" Xipil felt that this matter was not purely


    an ident, and there must be a reason behind it.


    Felicity held down her head and went through the things that happened after she returned back. Then,


    she widened her beautiful eyes, "Godmother, how does the boss of your headquarters look like? I did


    bite a person, but I don''t know if he''s your headquarters boss."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    If she had offended anyone, it must be Christina and the man who supported Christina at Warner


    Family yesterday.


    Very quickly, a photo of a magazine appeared in Felicity''s sight.


    "How could it be. It''s really him..." She was really unlucky, and Felicity even wanted to die.


    She was delighted with this job with a high sry, and this work was rtively free. If not for the


    attractive conditions, Felicity would definitely not have returned so easily.


    At this moment, she really wanted to cry. Because of Christina, she had lost such an excellent job


    opportunity.


    "Felicity..."


    "Godmother, I''m going under. I seem to have really offended yourpany''s boss." Felicity felt


    extremely wronged, but she was also regretful.


    Xipil sighed, "How could this happen? I worked really hard to get you a job opportunity like this."


    "It''s my fault. I screwed up. I''ll look for another job. Thank you." Felicity felt as if she was struck by


    lightning, and she had taken a real hit.


    It was not easy to find a satisfactory job in today''s world.


    Felicity returned home, dejectedly. Her aunt was not home, so she was alone in her bedroom and burst


    into tears.


    At one point, she had thought that she was solid, but facing such unfair treatment, she would still feel


    sad and unbearable.


    Just as Felicity was about to let out the grievances and dissatisfaction in her heart, the door opened,


    and a pair of cute children ran in with her aunt leading the way.


    When she heard theughter of her children, Felicity''s body stiffened, and she anxiously looked for a


    tissue to wipe her tears.


    However, she couldn''t find tissues in her anxiety...


    "Mummy, are you crying?" Just as Felicity was panicking, she turned around and saw two pairs of


    bright, ck eyes staring at her from the door.


    "Who bullied you? Is it a bad guy?" Abraham immediately walked over and asked with a worried look.


    Felicity immediately turned around and used the back of her hand to randomly wipe the tears at the


    corner of her eyes, and then she forced a smile, "No one bullied me. I was just watching TV just now...


    Seeing that the female lead''s life on television was so miserable, I couldn''t help but cry


    along with it!"


    "Mummy, don''t lie to me. Do you really think we are three¡ªyear¡ªold children?"


    "That''s right. We are already four years old!" Arya curled her lips and followed up with a stern voice.


    Sue stood at the door and looked at Felicity''s red and swollen eyes while feeling heartache.


    However, in front of these two little fellows, Sue didn''t want to ask her about her situation, so she only


    comforted her softly, "Did something happen?"


    "No, aunt!" Felicity was ashamed to reply.


    If she knew that the two little fellows woulde back so early, she would have gone to a deserted


    ce to vent her anger.


    "Mummy, don''t cry, or I will feel heartache." Arya immediately ran over, hugged Felicity''s thigh, again


    with her small face close, and said with childish voice.


    "I do not cry! I just missed you two too much. Seeing you two now, Mummy is in a much better mood!"


    Felicity squatted down, hugged her daughter, and endured all the sadness and grievances.


    "Oh, right, Mummy, I have something exciting to tell you. Today at school, the teacher took out his


    phone and showed it to us, saying that we are famous online." Abraham immediately wanted to say


    something to cheer his Mummy up.


    Felicity was startled and implored, "What''s going on?"


    "Mummy, give me your phone!" Abraham reached out his small hand, and Felicity immediately gave


    the phone to him.


    The little guy skillfully flipped through Felicity''s call records. Having a powerful memory, he had a mind


    for the numbers he had seen before. At this moment, he naturally remembered the numbers from the


    last two calls.


    Felicity was kissing her daughter''s face, and she did not expect her son to already take her phone to do


    something.


    "Mummy, look, this is the video!" Abraham quickly found the video of himself and his sister being


    secretly filmed on the ne.


    Felicity took the phone and looked at it, and then her small face immediately turned utterly livid.


    "Who uploaded this video? It''s too much. Without my permission, they posted my children''s video


    online. I am going to sue them."


    Felicity was immediately angered. She looked at the cute little appearance of the pair of children in the


    video and felt that they were indeed likable.


    However...


    The reason she came back this time was original to hide these two children and raise them.


    But now, their video had been uploaded to the inte. How could she not be angry?


    She lowered her head to look at the contents of the video. It was only two minutes, and only the little


    guy¡¯s faces could be seen. There was no sign of her at all.


    She felt slightly more at ease. As long as she was not in this video, they wouldn''t attract the attention of


    Warner Family for a while.


    "Mummy, you''re angry!" At such a young age, Arya had also learned how to observe people''s


    expressions.


    Felicity nodded, "Of course, how can I not be angry? Mummy does not wish for you to be famous


    at such a young age."


    Abraham was okay with it, "Mummy, wouldn''t it be better if we became famous? If someone asks us to


    do an advertisement, we will be able to earn money to give you..."


    "Abraham..." Felicity immediately pretended to be angry and spoke with a serious expression, "You are


    so young and only four years old. How can I let you earn money to raise me?"


    "Mummy, as long as you get cheeky, it doesn''t matter." Arya secretlyughed while covering her small


    mouth.


    "You two..." Felicity rubbed her forehead in anger. Although her children were still young, they had a lot


    of ideas.


    Of course, this was sufficient proof that her child''s IQ was high, but how could she have the face to use


    these two little fellows to earn money?


    When it came to money, she thought of the fact that she had just lost her job, and her mood


    immediately sank.


    "Alright, let''s go wash our hands. Lunch will be ready soon."


    Felicity led the two little fellows to wash their little hands in the washroom. At the same time, she


    reminded them in a severe tone, "In the future, if anyone takes photos of you, you have to remember to


    keep yourselves from being snapped. Got it?"


    "I see, Mummy, I will not let anyone take photos of us!"


    "What about you?" "I''ll remember it too!"


    The two little fellows immediately answered obediently. Their Mummy seemed to be in a bad mood,


    and it was best not to make her angry at this moment.


    After Felicity finished her lunch, she submitted a lot of resumes online. In the afternoon, she received


    an interview call.


    After lunch, the little guys had to go to kindergarten.


    During Sue¡¯s lunch break, Abraham took out her phone from the table and made a call.


    "Brother, who are you calling?"


    "Shh, don''t talk!"


    The call was connected, and a woman spoke on the other end of the line, "Hello, this is the personnel


    department of One Thought Building. What can I do for you?"


    Abraham immediately disyed his talent in acting, "Elder sister, hello, I am Felicity''s younger brother.


    Excuse me, did she seed in today''s interview?"


    "Sister, I¡¯m begging you. My sister came back and cried until her eyes were swollen. Can you tell me


    the truth? Please, big sister!" His tender voice, in addition to his acting talent, made him so sweet when


    talking to the other woman.


    The woman, on the other end of the line, was confused by his words and told him the truth.


    "l understand. Thank you, elder sister. Goodbye!" Abraham hung up the phone, and he was a little


    depressed.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Arya, who was anxiously waiting to know the truth, immediately extended her hand to push him,


    "Brother, what''s wrong? What happened to Mummy?"


    "Mummy has not been epted by thepany..." Abraham''s small head drooped down as he let out


    a heavy sigh.


    Before returning to their country, the two little fellows had already known everything about Felicity,


    including what job andpany she was interviewing for.


    At this moment, when they heard this result, both of them were extremely sad.


    At night!


    In the bustling city center, there was a quiet ce, which was the most luxurious and upscale


    consumption ce in the city.


    The people who came in and out were wealthy and influential.


    Within arge private room, three men were seated under a bright crystalmp.


    The table was filled with fine wine.


    One of the men was ying on his phone. Suddenly, he let out an incredible cry of surprise.


    "Edward, do you have illegitimate children?" That person''s words immediately caused the face of the


    man with the wine cup beside to darken.


    "Jack, do you want to die?" Edward swept a cold gaze, staring at the person who spoke randomly.


    A man by the side chuckled, "Jack, don''t make such a big joke, and don''t joke around too far with


    Young Master Hughes, especially about his reputation..."


    "Brian,e over here and take a look. I''m not joking about his reputation for no reason..."


    This man, named Jack, had a charming face with short, dyed brown hair, always disying his


    arrogance. There was a defiant look on his handsome face.


    Brian also had an extremely handsome face. Compared to the cynicism of Jack, he was a little more


    natural.


    "Come here..." Seeing Brian was utterly indifferent, Jack immediately took the initiative and went over.


    "Stay away from me..." Brian red at him with contempt.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Very quickly, two gorgeous little faces appeared in his eyes.


    "Fuck..." At this moment, Brian, who usually had a calm personality, was also shocked by the two faces


    that looked remarkably simr to a particr person, and he sat up straight in surprise.


    Edward, who had anguid temperament and was leaning against the chair, saw the two people''s


    surprised expressions, and frowned, "Did you guys see a ghost?"


    "It''s worse than seeing a ghost. Young Master Hughes, not only do you have an illegitimate boy, you


    also have an illegitimate girl." These words burst out from Brian''s mouth.


    "Brian...", Edward Hughes had already gnashed his teeth.


    Brian snatched Jack''s phone, and without saying a word, he went over to Edward and yed the video


    on the phone again.


    Edward''s brows immediately wrinkled.


    "Where are the little guys from? Do they look like me?" The moment Edward saw the video, he was


    very shocked. But very quickly, he felt that it was absolutely impossible.


    There was only one woman he had slept with...


    Furthermore, it was because he needed help that he couldn''t help but borrow her body.


    Since Christina wasn''t pregnant, he naturally wouldn''t have children either.


    "So simr. You are so simr. They are the spitting image of you." Brian nodded with absolute


    certainty.


    Jack also answered solemnly, "Edward, I feel that you really need to look into it. Maybe it was some


    woman... who got pregnant with your child when you weren''t paying attention to it..."


    "Nah, my child? Is that possible?" Edwardughed sarcastically, and he felt that this was a big joke.


    "Then how can you exin why these two children look so much like you? If they were not your


    children, then it would definitely belong to your younger brother..."


    "Well, it''s possible. No matter what, these kids definitely not the children of Hughes Family. Get on it..."


    Brian also had a grim expression.


    Edward initially thought it was nothing more rather than a joke. Still, when he saw the solemn


    expression of his two good friends, he immediately mmed his fists on the armrest of the chair in


    anger, "What a loser. I have already warned him to stop messing around outside. How dare he dares to


    have children and see what am I gonna do to him."


    "Your brother is a superstar, and it''s not surprising to have an illegitimate child..."


    "Shut up!" Edward Hughes nced over, coldly at once. Then, he finished the cup in one gulp, threw


    the cup down, took his jacket, and left.


    Six ck limousines escorted the Lincoln limousine through the metropolis under the night.


    Inside the car, the warm rays of light outlined the man''s handsome and angr face. His pair of eagle


    ¡ªlike eyes stared out of the window for a moment.


    After that, he picked up his phone and swiped his slender fingers a few times on his phone. Then, he


    quickly found the video that suddenly became popr on the inte.


    He scrolled down and browsed through thements section...


    "Don''t tell me that I''m the only one who realizes that these two children look very simr to the popr


    star Joshua Hughes? Are they his illegitimate children?"


    "It''s not very simr. Only the eyebrows are a little simr."


    "It''s no secret that the private lives of the celebrities are in chaos."


    "The two children are so cute and beautiful, and I really want to hug their mother!"


    The word "mother" was caught by the man''s cold gaze.


    Some of thements above already influenced his younger brother''s reputation. This matter had to


    be rified.


    If it was really this fellow who did it...


    Edward Hughes rubbed his forehead in annoyance. He could not remember how many troubles he had


    dealt with for his younger brother.


    Now, his younger brother was on leave abroad, and the matter of investigating the illegitimate children


    fell to him.


    Edward called his assistant Larry and said in a low voice, "I will send you a videoter. I want you to


    run the background checks on the kids immediately, and remember, especially their parents!"


    Larry agreed. When he saw that video, his first reaction was that... were they Young Master''s children?


    Why did these two beautiful kids look so much like Young Master?


    With Hughes Family''s power, investigating a video on the inte was simply a piece of cake.


    Around twelve o''clock in the evening, Larry passed theplete information to Edward.


    After Edward finished bathing, he casually wore a white bath towel. Bare in the air was his strong


    chest, with clear muscr lines and healthiest color.


    He reached for his phone and epted a piece of information.


    He clicked on it and casually looked down with hiszy eyes.


    "It''s her?" When he saw the word "mother" written on the column above, he quickly flipped his fingers


    down. Then, a picture fell into his eyes, and his mind was in turmoil.


    The children turned four next month. Their father was unknown, and their mother''s name was Felicity.


    "What the hell? Howe it''s always this woman?" Edward Hughes was unavoidably annoyed.


    Even if he had some sort of fate with this woman, it was awful.


    "Felicity, if these two children really belong to my little brother, you would have trouble." The man''s


    voice was icy as he pursed his lips.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    The next morning!


    Felicity didn''t need to work, and she wanted to share her aunt''s load, so she voluntarily offered to send


    her two children to kindergarten.


    The two little fellows hopped around, showing off the innocence and naivety that they should have at


    their age.


    Under the sunlight, the two lovely and beautiful little faces were suffused with a white jade¡ªlike luster.


    After a night of pondering, Felicity''s mood became slightly better.


    What did it matter to lose that decent job? In this world, as long as she had these two cute children to


    apany her, her life would still be filled with sunshine.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Mummy... There are a lot of cars in front!" Abraham pointed to a group of oppressive and expensive


    luxury cars that halted along the edge of the street before them.


    The little boys were born to love cars, so it was no wonder that Abraham would excitedly shout.


    However, Arya lowered her head. In her arms was her pet dog toy, and the little fellow that was pulled


    out of bed by Mummy was very unhappy.


    Felicity casually nced at the cars and did not take it to heart.


    But that row of luxury cars was really dazzling, and their presence was conspicuous.


    When they were about to walk to the center of the luxury cars...


    Suddenly...


    Two men in ck walked down from the car quickly. They reached out and stopped Felicity.


    "What are you guys doing?" Felicity instinctively protected the two babies behind her. She vigntly


    stared at the ck¡ªclothed men who were blocking their way.


    "Are you, Miss Felicity?" Felicity was shocked that they already knew her name. Who exactly were


    them?


    "Yes, I am!" She saw that they were quite polite, and she wanted to understand what was going on, so


    she admitted it.


    "My Young Master wants to see you!"


    Felicity was so scared that her face turned pale, and she immediately said with a cold tone, "I''m sorry. I


    don''t have time now. I''m going to send my children to school."


    "Mummy, are they viins?"


    "Maybe they are killers. The killers on TV are all dressed like this. Mummy, let''s quickly flee for our


    lives."


    Felicity saw that her own children were wholly terrified by them. She immediately warned them strictly,


    "If you continue to block the way, I''ll call the police!"


    In the ck car beside Felicity, the man took a gander at the mother and her youngsters with his sharp


    and quiet eyes.


    With this kind of entirely ck window, the inside couldn''t be seen from the outside, so Felicity didn''t


    know that there was a pair of unfathomable eyes sizing her up from the side.


    Edward Hughes had no interest in this woman at all, and he just wanted to see this pair of cute little


    fellows.


    At this moment, the two little fellows were clenching their fists tightly as they nervously and angrily


    stared at the bodyguards.


    Two lovely and beautiful little faces revealed panic and fear, which rattled Edward.


    How could he scare his nephews?


    Edward realized that he shouldn''t choose to talk to this woman in front of the children, and he had got a


    new n.


    He pushed open the door and stepped down on his long legs.


    When Felicity saw this man, she was very startled, and she hid the two children behind her with even


    greater fear.


    "Miss Felicity, don''t be nervous. I''vee today just to talk to you about something!" In front of the two


    children, there was a heartfelt smile on his handsome face, and his deep, maic voice was lovely to


    hear.


    Felicity was annoyed when she saw this man. Firstly, he helped Christina kick her out of the Warner


    Family, causing her to not be able to obtain her mother''s stuff. And then he fired her in cold blood. Bah,


    what a powerful man!


    "I have nothing to talk about with you!" Felicity red at him angrily, showing no respect for him at all.


    Edward turned around, took something out of the car, and personally delivered it in front of Felicity,


    "This is a ten¡ªyear contract with One Thought Building. There is already a seal on it signed by me,


    and you only need to sign your name, and you will officially be a designer here."


    Felicity''s beautiful eyes were opened wide hearing this, and she found it very hard to believe.


    At this moment, two little fellows who were hiding behind Felicity peeked out their small heads from left


    and right. Two pairs of bright ck eyes were secretly sizing up the man in front of them, who had an


    astonishing and robust aura and was peerless handsome.


    "Uncle, are you a good person?" Arya mysteriously had a good impression of this delicate¡ªlooking


    man, and she asked honestly and childishly.


    The reason why Edward treated this woman well was just that he wanted to take this opportunity to get


    closer to these two little children.


    Seeing that the little guy had talked to him, he immediately squatted down. After that, he reached out


    and patted Arya''s little head, and said gently and lovingly, "Good girl, I am your uncle!¡±


    When Felicity came back to her senses, she realized that he had forced a contract into her hands.


    She had long heard from her godmother that the designers, who were able to sign a contract with One


    Thought Company for 10 years, must definitely be first¡ªss.


    Most designers only had three years of a work if they didn''t have excellent performance, they wouldn''t


    be able to renew their contracts with thepany after three years.


    However, at this moment, this man gave...


    When Edward touched the little girl''s smooth long hair, his cold and indifferent heart instantly softened.


    "You are not allowed to touch my sister''s head! Only I can touch her head!" Just as Edward was feeling


    satisfied, an equally domineering voice made him notice.


    Edward looked the other way with his deep and gloomy eyes, only to see a delicate and beautiful little


    face. With his chin slightly raised, he was staring at him with an overbearing gaze.


    The little guy was very imposing and very in line with the style of Hughes Family.


    The little guy was unhappy, so Edward could only stand up. With a deep and calm eye, he looked at


    Felicity, who was still in a daze, "Miss Felicity, what happened yesterday was just a misunderstanding.


    If you''re willing to work at One Thought Building, you cane today!"


    After Edward finished speaking, he meaningfully curled the corner of his lips. He then nced at the


    little fellows who were hiding behind her and were blinking theirrge eyes.


    He was always severe and indifferent, but he couldn''t help but blink his eyes at the adorable Arya.


    Arya immediately revealed her small teeth as sheughed happily.


    "Scoundrel!" Abraham immediately became vignt. He didn''t like the bad guy who was smiling at his


    sister in front of him.


    Edward''s convoy quickly left.


    Felicity frowned. What was this man ying at?


    "Mummy, that uncle is so rich. If only he could be our father! He¡¯s so gentle!" Arya, who had been


    amused by Edward just now, sighed like a little adult and said hopefully.


    Felicity was shocked, and then she started to feel annoyed. Just now, she was only concerned with


    looking at the contract in her hands. She did not notice what that bastard had done to her daughter.


    "Arya, can''t you have some self¡ªrespect? When you see a handsome man who is rich and handsome,


    you want to acknowledge him as your father. At speed, how can Mummy stand it?" Abraham looked at


    Arya with disdain.


    Arya was aggrieved and said, "Everyone else has a father, but we don''t have... Why won''t you let me


    talk? Brother is so annoying!"


    Hearing this, Abraham immediately became speechless.


    Felicity was most afraid of that the two little fellows were mentioning their dad. At this moment, she was


    so scared that she was panicking.


    She hurriedly squatted down and hugged the two little fellows tofort them, "Darling, mummy will


    find you a good father..."


    "Mummy, that is called stepdad. We want true daddy..." There was an unsatisfactory expression on


    Abraham''s face.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Felicity was stunned, then sheughed, "Your father is no longer in this world, and I can''t find him!"


    Abraham''s crafty big eyes suddenly shed. After that, he quietly whispered into Felicity''s ears,


    "Mummy, I saw someone saying on the inte that our father was a Big Star yesterday..."


    "Who said that?" Felicity was busyst night changing and submitting her resume, so she didn''t pay


    attention to the message online.


    Abraham snorted, "There are a lot of people who say that on the inte."


    "Which Big Star?" Felicity''s heart skipped a beat.


    "A male star named Richard Hughes!" As the little guy spoke, he secretly peeked at Mummy''s reaction.


    Felicity''s small face instantly turned pale. The name "Richard Hughes" made her panic a little.


    In fact, when a few friends saw her son''s appearance, they all suspected that she had something to do


    with Richard Hughes. Could it be? Was the man who she had sex with her for an entire night was


    Richard Hughes?


    Arya, who was at the side, had a different opinion. She pouted and said, "That uncle just now also


    looks very simr to Brother Abraham. Maybe he is our Daddy."


    Hearing Arya''s reminder, Felicity''s entire body was drenched in a cold sweat. A lousy premonition was


    guing her heart, causing her heart to tremble.


    "Alright, you two little fellows have too much imagination. Let''s hurry up and leave. We''re going to be


    late!" Felicity suppressed the suspicions and unease in her heart, held onto the two baby¡¯s hands, and


    quickly walked towards the kindergarten.


    "I still feel that Richard Hughes is our father..."


    "No way, that uncle looks more like..."


    "Alright, stop talking and quickly follow the teacher into the ssroom. I won''t being to pick you


    guys up for lunch, and in the afternoon Mummy wille to pick you guys up." Felicity said a few


    words softly before sending her children to the teacher''s side and turned to leave.


    The moment she stepped out of the school gates, she bit her finger in panic. She turned around to look


    at the school, then looked back at the road where he had parked his car.


    What was the man''s purpose for suddenly appearing here?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Felicity looked down at the agreement in her grasp. Her beautiful eyes were loaded up with rage.


    If his purpose was her children, she would tear up the contract and throw it at his face.


    Felicity''s heart was filled with hatred. She absolutely would not allow anyone to have any thoughts


    towards her children.


    No matter what the other party''s goal was, Felicity wanted to go and see what was going on.


    She waved to stop a car and came to the door of the One Thought Building. Then, she called her


    godmother, Xipil, and told her that she was being rehired.


    Xipil was happy for her at first and even said that she would give her a weing dinner tonight to


    celebrate.


    Felicity didn''t dare mention that bastard''s another motive to her godmother.


    She stood in the office of the personnel department of One Thought Building, and the treatment she


    received was obviously much better thanst time.


    She was shown in an exquisite reception room.


    As she lowered her head to think about something, the door to the reception room was suddenly


    pushed open from the outside.


    A tall and upright figure walked in, making Felicity who was in a trance suddenly freeze.


    The man''s sharp gaze was fixed on her the moment he walked in.


    His unfathomable ck eyes were intimidating, and as he gave her a casual look, it caused Felicity to


    shiver.


    I''m finished, she gave a cry in her heart. She''d fallen into this bastard''s trap.


    Even as a mother, Felicity would definitely not be a match for Edward.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    However, she still straightened her small body and looked straight into the man''s eyes without fearing


    anything.


    A trace of surprise shed through Edward''s ice¡ªcold eyes.


    Almost every woman that saw him would show him their most beautiful side. Their makeup would


    be even more coquettish as they are wishing that they could burrow under his pants.


    However, this woman in front of him had a face colder than his. She looked more indifferent than his,


    which gave him apletely different feeling.


    The night before yesterday, she dressed casually to cover up her beautiful little face.


    Today, she was dressed in an elegant, ck professional attire, which caused Edward to uncontrobly


    look at her twice more.


    The white shirt was neatly buttoned up to the second button, revealing half of her elegant and slender


    white neck. She wore a slightly slimmer tight overskirt, outlining her delicate figure. She was naturally


    alluring.


    The most breathtaking thing about her was her small face, which was adorned with long ck hair that


    reached her waist. Her face was delicate, and her facial features were precisely soft and beautiful.


    The end of her long hair was slightly curled, symbolizing her stubborn and unyielding personality. This


    made the man feel a sense of wanting to conquer her.


    The man''s scrutinizing gaze made Felicity feel very ufortable.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Then, like an emperor, the man sat down opposite her and folded his long, proud legs.


    Hiszy posture had a hint of estrangement and indifference, and his thin lips slightly moved. He asked


    a question that left Felicity livid.


    "When did you sleep with my brother? Where did you sleep? How many times?"


    Felicity could feel the ridicule in this man''s tone. She replied with an icy look on her small face, "What


    do you mean by that? I don''t know your brother at all."


    "Don''t know him? Then how could there be children? I saw those two little guys in person today. They


    look very simr to my brother when he was young." The deep, deceptive quality of the voice sounded


    as if it could make an ear pregnant.


    However, Felicity was no longer in the mood to enjoy his charming male voice. Upon hearing him


    mention her own children, Felicity immediately stood up excitedly, like a little wild cat whose tail had


    been stepped on. Her little face flushed, and retorted, "Just because my children look so much like your


    brother, you think they are his, isn''t that just too funny? I want to say that they also look like you. Did I


    sleep with you? It''s so ridiculous."


    "I''m not interested in someone as mediocre as you even you are lying naked in front of me." Edward


    seemed to be infuriated, and his tone was filled with thick disdain.


    Felicity never expected this man to look down on her so much, and she coldly snorted as well, "You


    really think too highly of yourself. I can honestly tell you that I have seen many more handsome men


    than you, and you still aren''t handsome enough to make me want to take off my clothes."


    These words were definitely the most ear¡ªpiercing words Edward had ever heard. His picturesque


    face suddenly became dark, like a storm wasing.


    "I have already sent the DNA of the children topare, so you will soon know the results. However, I


    need to remind you beforehand that you should not think of relying on your children to get benefits. You


    will never go into the Hughes Family." The annoyed tyrant just used more stinging words to fight back.


    When Felicity heard that he had obtained her children''s DNA, and even sent it to be examined, she got


    a bad feeling about this.


    She was instantly enraged. Her two small hands tightly clenched into fists, as if she wanted to


    immediately give him a p.


    "Mister, I am the mother of the children. How can you do such a thing without my permission? I want to


    sue you! I''m using you of wounding intentionally."

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    "Sue me? You still don''t know who I am. Are you sure you want to sue me?" Edward inexplicably liked


    seeing her face flush red from being angered, like a small wild beast that could pounce and bite at any


    time.


    Hmm... The feeling of being bitten by her...


    "Pah..." Before Edward could find a word to describe that feeling, a cup of cold water sshed towards


    him.


    The handsome face was sshed with water, and he instantly frowned. His beautiful eyes were filled


    with mist, and the cold aura became even more terrifying.


    "How dare you!" Edward had never received such an impolite treatment. His expression instantly


    turned so angry that he wanted to strangle the perpetrator to death.


    Felicity''s emotions had already copsed. The children were her most valuable treasure, and she


    would fight with whoever dared to touch them.


    ¡°Bastard, don''t think that just because you have the power you can ignore thew. How can you do this


    to my children?" Felicity pointed at his face and cursed angrily.


    Edward''s handsome face tensed up, and the lines of his face were sharp. He pulled a tissue, wiping off


    the water droplets on his handsome face.


    "If the children belong to my brother, I will seek custody at all costs." The man stood up, and his voice


    was cruel without a trace of mercy.


    "Don''t even think about it. The children are mine... No one can take them away." After Felicity finished


    speaking, she quickly rushed to the door.


    Unfortunately, just as she brushed past the man, his enormous palm got her wrist and cruelly pulled her


    away.


    Felicity was thrown back onto the sofa. She crawled back up, battered and exhausted, "What are you


    doing?"


    "You''re not allowed to leave until the results are out." Edward ordered arbitrarily.


    "On what basis? This is illegal imprisonment!"


    "You want to sue me again?"


    "But, I think you are trying to seduce me to get a job contract..." Edward''s tone changed. He was really


    evil¡ªminded and cold.


    Felicity was going crazy. How could the world have such a repulsive and shameless man?


    Seeing that she was so angry that she couldn''t speak, Edward smiled, ¡°woman, you can''t win against


    me. Just sit down obediently and wait for the results."


    "No... I will not ept any result. The children belong to me alone." Felicity bit her lower lip with a


    resolute expression on her face.


    "That''s not up to you. If the children are really Hughes Family''s, you should give us back the children.


    In any case, you stole it." Edward''s gaze was cold and sharp, and he''s never gonna budge on the


    custody of the baby.


    "Steal? I''m not so shameless." The man ruthlessly uncovered the secret she had hidden in her heart,


    causing Felicity to suffer extreme pain.


    That night, she was the biggest victim.


    "If you hadn''t thought of all sorts of ways to conceive my little brother''s children, with my little brother''s


    identity, would he sleep with you fair and square?" Edward had met those crazy female fans before. He


    also categorized Felicity as the kind of woman who would use any means possible to spend the night


    with her idol.


    Felicity didn''t want to talk with him, and she just tried to ignore him...


    Edward squinted his eyes tightly. He was extremely dissatisfied with Felicity''s contemptuous eyes.


    Under the guidance of such a woman, what kind of character would the children develop? It was


    worrisome.


    Just when the two of them were at a stalemate.


    The phone''s monotonous ringtone rang in the heavy air.


    Edward''s expression changed slightly as he took out his mobile.


    Felicity''s tensed up nerves were even more tensed up because of his actions of answering the phone


    as if her nerves were gonna snap at any moment.


    "What was the result?" The man''s low voice asked.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "No?" The next sentence slightly loosened Felicity''s tensed nerves.


    "The children are mine?" The man suddenly stood up from the sofa, staring fixedly at Felicity, whose


    face was already deathly pale.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    When Felicity heard of Christina''s name, she immediately held her breath. On the day she returned to


    her home, she especially went to the Warner Family to retrieve her mother''s remnants. Still, she


    wouldn''t have thought that this woman would forcefully throw them out of the house.


    Christina said bitterly that day that she wanted to burn all of her mother''s things.


    It had already been two days, but Felicity didn''t know if she had really burned the things left behind for


    her by her mother. Thinking of this, Felicity''s eyes grew hot, and tears of grievance and sadness rolled


    down on her face.


    Seeing her tears, Edward frowned and said lowly, "You just need to tell me the truth, and I have no


    other intentions."


    "I beg you... Can you please let me and the children go back home? Don''t take them away from me."


    Felicity felt wronged in her heart, and even her tone became weaker and gentler.


    She really had no other way. Facing this powerful and heartless man in front of her, she only had the


    idea to beg him.


    "And if I say no?" Edward''s voice was cold, without a single trace of mercy.


    Felicity''s tears were immediately withdrawn, and she stood up in anger, "Then I''ll sue you."


    "You can''t sue me. I have a powerful team ofwyers behind me. Besides, in this city, even in the entire


    country, no one dares to receive your case, do you understand?" Edward arrogantly raised his


    eyebrows and sneered.


    This woman was really overestimating herself, and she actually wanted to sue him?


    Felicity knew that he wasn''t just threatening her with these words, maybe it was the truth.


    How could she, a woman with nothing, contend against the wealth and power that this man


    possessed?


    Could it be that she was going to watch as he snatched away her children?


    No, she couldn''t unless she died.


    Otherwise, she must get her children back.


    Felicity lowered her head, remained silent, and was unable to speak.


    Edward''s fingers knocked on the chair''s support, his deep and sharp eyes locked onto the woman in


    front of him.


    She was still wearing a ck job suit with a light pink shirt inside. She was wearing a tight skirt that


    wrapped around her straight snow¡ªwhite legs. At the moment, she was sitting opposite to him. The


    light in his eyes shone.


    Her long ck hair was unbound and scattered around her shoulders. Due to the argument earlier, it


    was a bit messy right now.


    She was still very young, barely in her early twenties. It was hard to believe that she was already the


    mother of two four¡ªyear¡ªold babies.


    The little snow¡ªwhite face, a pair of clear ck eyes and a pure appearance, were still very


    captivating and charming.


    Just when the atmosphere was very awkward, a cell phone rang.


    It was from Felicity.


    Felicity was currently lowering her head in sadness, so she did not realize that the man opposite her


    had sized her up from head to toe.


    She found her cell phone in her bag and pressed it directly to her ear.


    "Brother Calvin?" Her beautiful face shed with a trace of a surprise because of the man who made


    the call.


    Edward''s eyes lightly swept to another ce, but he heard her sweet call. His gaze once again fixated


    on her.


    She called him so sweetly, so their rtionship must not be ordinary.


    "At night? Alright, I''ll try my best to get there." Felicity never thought that her childhood friend, Calvin,


    would actually call her at this time and even invite her to dinner together.


    After not seeing each other for so many years, back then, when she had gone abroad, she did not even


    say a single goodbye. Felicity felt really guilty.


    If she ever had the chance to see him again, she really wanted to apologize for leaving but not having


    told him earlier.


    After hanging up, Felicity once again asked Edward, "Quickly get my children back here. I still have


    things to do tonight, so I don''t have time to waste."


    Of course, Edward knew what urgent matter she had at night, and that she could not wait to see the


    man.


    Hmph, to agree to meet with a man so quickly, he really doubted her pureness.


    "If you''re anxious, go and find them by yourself!" Edward did not know where he got bored, his hands


    spread out, as though he would do nothing to help her.


    "You ... This is too rude of you!" Felicity was so angry that after cursing, she turned around and


    randomly picked a direction to run out.


    She would find them by herself, even if she had to turn the ce over, she would find the children.


    Edward looked in the direction the woman ran in, and his thin lips interestingly lifted up.


    She really intended to find her own daughter on her own. What an idiot.


    Once Felicity stepped out of the living room, she immediately felt as if she had walked into a vast and


    mysterious pce.


    Oh god, who would set up their own home to be like a mystery pce? This was too abnormal! Just


    like that bastard''s character.


    Since she had already run out, Felicity would definitely not going back and beg him.


    She could only grit her teeth in anger. As she ran forward, she yelled out the name of her son and


    daughter.


    However, no matter how long she ran and shouted, she couldn''t hear the children''s response. She


    couldn''t help but already be in a panic.


    It''s over. Felicity was afraid that she couldn''t even find the children and got lost.


    Felicity was determined to not give up and walked a few more rounds. Her throat was already hoarse,


    and her legs were sore, but she still did not find the children.


    She leaned against a white jade pir in frustration and slowly squatted down.


    With both hands on her face, she looked like she had suffered a setback. The sight of it was enough to


    make people feel sorry for her.


    "Abraham, Arya, where are you? Hurry up ande here, Mummy misses you. "She sobbed softly,


    like a child.


    Edward stood on the second floor''s balcony and put his hand inside the pouch of his suit pants as he


    peeked at his own garden from above.


    In the distance, he saw the woman who was curled up into a ball under the pir. Her shoulders were


    heaving, and she was visibly crying again.


    Sigh, why all women''scrimal ducts so developed? Crying all the time, what a bunch of creatures!


    Initially, he didn''t want to deal with her. Let her cry on her own.


    However, he thought of what the children had said. He had promised them that he wouldn''t bully her.


    If she cried until her eyes were swollen, then no matter how small the children were, they would be able


    to see that there was something that happened between them.


    Thinking about it, Edward walked in front of Felicity with a serious face.


    As if he was looking at a pitiful puppy, he used his foot to lightly kick her leg and said, "Stand up, I''ll


    bring you to find them."


    "Really?" She had been like a pitiful bug just a moment ago, but now when she heard the man''s words,


    she immediately jumped up from the ground.


    It was apparent that she was desperate. When she suddenly heard that he was willing to help her, that


    feeling of joy rushed into her brain. Felicity immediately forgot how despicable and shameless a man


    he was.


    Edward''s brows became even more furrowed, and he truly did not understand what the woman was


    thinking in her mind.


    It was just that he was going to take her to the children, but she actually showed such a happy


    expression on her face.


    Of course, it was only for a second, and Felicity''s face tensed up again.


    She felt foolish about herself. Why should she be grateful to him? He was the one who took the


    children away.


    "Follow me!" Edward strode forward, quickly heading towards a corridor.


    Although Felicity''s legs were tired, she still quickly followed behind him.


    Her heart was set on meeting the children, and she felt happy.


    It was unknown if the man was doing that on purpose, and he suddenly stopped when he was walking.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Felicity was wholeheartedly thinking of children, so naturally, she didn''t have the time to stop and


    directly crashed into the man''s back.


    Her nose began to hurt because of the hit. Was this man''s body made of iron? Why was it so hard?

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    Amidst her difort and pain, Felicity, who was drunk, slept until around 3 in the morning.


    She got up,pletely stunned. She had not expected herself to be this drunk.


    "Where am I?" She had just awoken from a hangover, and her head hurt so much that it felt like it was


    about to burst. The unfamiliar environment made her momentarily unable to remember who she was


    going with.


    Felicity stumbled to reach for the switch, but suddenly, the door was pushed open, and a light source


    shone into the living room, causing her to instantly raise her hand and block it.


    "You''re finally awake!" It was her godmother.


    Only then, did Felicity''s brain start working and remembered that she called her godmother and asked


    her toe and drink with her.


    "Is it a headache? I''ve made you a tea to sober up. Drink some, I''ll make you a bowl of soup. You''ll feel


    even worse if you get hungry." Xipil apanied her the entire time, but even now, she still didn''t dare


    to sleep.


    Felicity felt her entire body bing cold, she epted the teacup that Xipil passed to her, she was


    so touched that she was about to cry.


    "Thank you, mother!" Her voice was choked with sobs.


    Xipil sighed: "Why are you being polite to me? Looking at you like this. My heart also hurts."


    Felicity drank the hot tea and her stomach started to feel better.


    Only then did she realize what time it was.


    She quickly took out her phone and opened it, only to find that Old Garry had called her quite a few


    times.


    It was already 3 in the morning.


    "Oh my god!" She painfully held onto her forehead as if she hadmitted a great mistake. She was


    only concerned with venting her anger, and had actually forgotten that she was the mother of two


    children.


    What was the reason why Old Garry called him?


    Was it because the children were looking for her?


    Should she call and ask? Will it disturb the Old Garry''s sleep?


    Felicity started to worry anxiously. What if Arya could not find her and refused to Sleep?


    After thinking about it, Felicity bit his lower lip and called Old Garry.


    As expected, Old Garry fell asleep and took him to answer her call after a while. His tone was polite.


    "Miss, you finally called back. Where are you?''


    "Old Garry, are the children looking for me? Are they asleep?" Felicity asked with a worried tone.


    Old Garry immediately replied: "Little Young Master and Young Miss are very obedient, they have


    already fallen asleep. Don''t worry, where are you staying now?"


    "I''m living at my friend''s house now. Since the children have all gone to bed, I''ll hang up now. Please


    take care of them!" Felicity pleaded.


    "Miss, I have heard about the matter between you and Young Master." Old Garry had a very good


    impression of Felicity, and felt that she and Young Master were a match made in heaven. However, the


    truth was cruel.


    Felicityughed bitterly: "Thank you for your concern. Since this is my life, I will ept it!"


    "Okay, Miss, you should rest early. I will take care of the children!" Old Garry said seriously.


    "Thank you! I won''t disturb you anymore!" Felicity realized that when she was speaking to Old Garry,


    she couldn''t help but be more courteous.


    It seemed that she adapted quickly. With her personality and self-esteem, she was not allowed to feel


    inferiority or self-pity like an abandoned wife.


    Xipil made a bowl of chicken soup.


    "Felicity, do you have any ns for the future?" Seeing that she was extremely clear-headed, Xipil


    could not help but to ask.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "I don''t have any ns, the people from Hughes family don''t want to see me, I won''t go see them."


    Felicity said with backbone.


    "Although you said that, but you already have two children, and furthermore, the news of your marriage


    has spread. If you cause such a thing now, I fear that you might have to bear a huge psychological


    pressure, are you mentally prepared?" Xipil was also considered to be in the entertainment industry,


    and although she was not a celebrity, but because of his status, she was more famous than anyone


    else. Before, everyone thought that she was the best candidate for being Ms. Wilson, but now, people


    who were envious of her in the past would want to step on her.


    Felicity''s expression froze, it was clear that she was not mentally prepared for this.


    Everything just happened all of a sudden.


    When she woke up yesterday morning, she had thought that she was lying in a blissful embrace. But at


    noon, she was thrown into a world of ice and snow by Edward, her entire body almost frozen over.


    Looking at her, Xipil knew that she had definitely not made any preparations, and could not help but


    feel pain in her heart: "How about you go out for a few days to y and rx, or maybe you don''t need


    to go to work for the time being, you can take a good rest at home. If you don''t have anywhere to stay


    you can stay here with me."


    "Mom, thank you for being so concerned about me. I''ll be looking for a house tomorrow. I actually have


    the money to buy a small house." Felicity felt that she must support herself and not rely on others. She


    was already very grateful to her godmother for being good to her.


    "Then I''ll apany you to find a house tomorrow!" Xipil was really worried that she would faint from


    the pain when she stepped out of the door.


    Felicity still shook her head: "No need, mother, I can do it myself. Moreover, I might have to look for


    someone tomorrow!"


    "Who?" Xipil asked curiously.


    Looking for a male friend of mine, I... I need him to do me a favour." Felicity lowered her head, her


    beautiful face filled with grief and loss.


    "You¡¯re going to ask for help from your male friend? Help with what?" Xipil was afraid that she would


    make the wrong decision.


    Felicity seemed to have guessed his godmother''s worry. She forced augh, "Godmother, don''t look at


    me like that. I''ve already calmed down. Really!"


    "As long as you don''t make any regretful decisions, I won''t worry about you." Seeing her serious


    expression, Xipil finally rxed.


    She believed that she knew what she was doing.


    After eating the soup, her stomach started to feel better. Felicity sat on the sofa and looked out the


    window at the night sky.


    Xipil was already very tired, so she went back to her room to rest.


    Felicity sat by herself until dawn. She had thought about one thing clearly, and the most important thing


    right now was not whether her reputation would bepletely ruined, but rather, how she would


    convince her two children that she will break up with Edward.


    If she told the children that she did not love Edward anymore but fell in love with another man, would


    the children support her decision?

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    Felicity felt that her thoughts were extremely ridiculous.


    She could actually think of such a method at this time, she could be considered a genius.


    But no matter what, since she boasted in front of Edward, and had a way to settle the matters of the


    children, she must do what she said.


    Otherwise, Edward would look down on her, and she would even think of using the excuse of the


    children to continue pestering him.


    Heh, Felicity had never hated this man to death before. He was the one who said that he loved her


    back then, and he was the one who said that he didn''t.


    It was as if she had never made a decision from the beginning to end, floating along with his decisions


    like a big idiot.


    Now that she was kicked away by him, she finally recognized the truth. She shouldn''t daydream


    anymore, she shouldn''t think that just because she gave him two children, she could be his real


    wife.


    "Will the children ept it?" Felicity was also unsure in her heart now.


    If it was when she had just met Edward and chose another man, the children definitely wouldn''t object.


    But now, after being together with Edward for such a long time, they had too many beautiful memories,


    and left too much joy in their memories.


    She was afraid that the children would not ept the fact that she had fallen in love with another man.


    What if they couldn''t ept it? What should she do?


    Could it be that she was really going to pester Edward for the sake of the children?


    No, she didn''t want to be such an annoying woman. The children couldn''t ept it, and they had to


    ept it.


    However, the children were truly too young.


    Such an oue was too cruel to them.


    The sky slowly brightened. Old Garry woke up and suddenly received a call from Edward.


    "Did she call you?" The man''s voice was hoarse, indicating that he had not slept for the entire night.


    Old Garry quickly replied, "She called me around 3 o''clock yesterday and asked me about the children.


    She also said that she is currently staying at a friend''s house!"


    "Friend¡¯s?" Edward''s eyes instantly narrowed.


    Did she have friends?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Which one?


    Why did he only know that friend called Calvin?


    Was she staying with this manst night?


    In that split-second, countless information started to roll out in Edward''s brain.


    "Young Master... Young Master, are you alright?!" The Old Garry saw that he was silent and did not


    speak, and immediately became worried


    Edward''s expression was cold: "I''m fine, I''ll go backter!"


    "Okay, are the children going to school today?" Old Garry asked.


    "Let them y at home for the day!" At this moment, Edward''s heart was extremely frustrated, he felt


    that his heart was about to burst from jealousy.


    Was Felicity looking for another man to treat her wounded feelings? She really knew how to y.


    Just as Edward''s car returned to the entrance of the Hughes family, he suddenly saw that Felicity''s


    sportscar was parked outside the main hall.


    His heart jolted as he hurriedly told the driver to stop the car. He then quickly walked towards the living


    room.


    However, just as he reached the entrance of the hall, he heard an unfamiliar male voice introducing


    himself.


    "Arya, Abraham, it''s nice to meet you two. I have been a good friend of yours mother from a young age,


    my name is Calvin." The man said gently.


    Arya and Abraham were like two small sculptures as they sat on the sofa. They did not move at all, and


    other than the pair of ck and white eyes that were still looking at the handsome guy in front of them,


    there did not seem to be any other reactions.


    As for Felicity, who was sitting beside Calvin, seeing that her own children had gone dumb, she


    hurriedly reached out and patted his hands, "Alright, you can''t be this rude, okay? Uncle will be


    embarrassed if you guys look at him. "


    Abraham''s big eyes instantly shed with a trace of panic, but Arya had already started asking loudly:


    "Mummy, why are you bringing this uncle home for? Looking at how you are now, aren''t you afraid that


    Daddy will be angry?"


    Abraham held his eyebrows, and started to look at Calvin more closely.


    Actually, he already knew about this Uncle from a long time ago. She was Mummy''s ymate when


    she was young, and he had also heard from Mummy that this uncle was extremely good to Mummy.


    "Don''t worry, your father won''t be angry!" When Felicity thought of Edward, sheughed coldly in her


    heart, at a time like this, he probably couldn''t wait to send her away, so why would he waste his energy


    to anger her?


    Although he had received Felicity''s call early in the morning, and had also told him the general


    situation, he was still a littlecking in confidence when faced with these two pair of innocent and pitch -


    ck eyes. After all, he was not their father, and they might not like him.


    Abraham immediately tightened his small face and asked sternly, "Mummy, did you and Father fall out?


    You just came back to find this uncle, and you want to make father jealous? "


    Felicity knew that her son''s IQ and emotional intelligence were higher than her daughter''s.


    It was within her expectations that he would have such knowledge at this moment.


    Therefore, she hurriedly reached out and held Calvin''s arm: "Do you think that Mummy is that kind of


    person? Mummy can only apologize. I announced this matter so suddenly, but you really don''t need to


    suspect anything. Mummy is very serious right now."


    "It''s father''s... Daddy is back!" Arya''s big eyes first saw the tall figure standing at the doorway.


    She quickly jumped off the sofa and ran over: "Daddy, you''re finally back¡­ Mummy brought other uncle


    home, she said she doesn''t want you anymore!"


    Edward had intentionally stood outside the door with half of his body hidden just now, so naturally, he


    had heard what Felicity and Calvin had said.


    At this moment, his daughter''s words caused his heart to tremble.


    Felicity did not want him anymore?


    Very good, it seemed that in terms of feelings, he was not as ruthless and cold as her. Right now, her


    methods and actions didn''t seem to disappoint him, she had brought her childhood sweetheart into the


    house so quickly, she couldn''t wait to make the two children acknowledge their rtionship.


    When Felicity heard her daughter''s shout, her expression immediately froze.


    Calvin frowned and turned to look at Felicity.


    Only he knew that at this moment, it was just a joke.


    Felicity asked him to act out this scene, but he didn''t seem to have any reason to reject her.


    Of course, he didn''t want to refuse either.


    To be able to see Felicity and Edward Hughes break up was something he wished for.

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    The atmosphere was tense.


    Felicity controlled herself and didn''t want to look at him.


    However, even if she didn''t look, the powerful aura that belonged to that man still affected her heart,


    causing her to be thrown into great disorder.


    "Daddy, you manage the Mummy. I don''t need her to find other uncles!" Arya was not as smart or as


    smart as her father.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    At this moment, she only had the mentality of a four-year-old girl, and when she saw Mummy and that


    strange uncle sitting together, she was very unhappy. She was used to seeing Mummy holding hands


    with her father and did not like her being with other men anymore.


    In Edward''s heart, it was as if a needle piercing his heart, he knew, all of this was not Felicity''s fault.


    He really wanted to go against his grandma''s warning to drag that woman upstairs and give her a fierce


    kiss. He also wanted to see how weak and delicate she was beneath him, and also wanted to see her


    shy and flushed face.


    His heart was in turmoil, but there wasn''t the slightest ripple on his handsome face. Years of cultivation


    was enough to make his happiness and sorrow not appear on the surface.


    He had promised to never let his daughter suffer any grievances, but at this moment, he didn''t mean


    what he said. But Edward couldn''t fulfill his word this time.


    Seeing the uneasiness in the little guy''s eyes, Edward really had the urge to abandon everything and


    let things return to normal.


    "Daddy... What''s the matter with you? Why aren''t you talking? Don''t tell me you don''t want Mummy


    anymore?" Arya suddenly became even more anxious.


    Why did her father keep quiet, why did he not look worried at all?


    She was so scared!


    Abraham suddenly also walked over from the sofa. His bright big eyes stared at Edward.


    His voice was not as panicked and helpless as his sister''s. Instead, it was very calm: "Daddy, are you


    really separating from Mummy this time?"


    Facing the two children, Edward could only nod his head solemnly: "Yes, we made our choice!"


    "I don''t want to¡­" Arya shouted loudly, "I don''t want Father to be separated from the Mummy! I don''t


    want you to be separated! I won''t eat, I¡¯ll starve myself to death!"


    Although Arya was usually careless and silly, but at the most critical moment, she wasn''t someone who


    was easy to deal with.


    She immediately rejected him loudly, and even took out the biggest threat that she could think of.


    Edward and Felicity were both startled, and even Abraham who was standing beside her couldn''t help


    but look at her twice more.


    Arya red at Edward angrily: "Daddy, you must keep Mummy here. I don''t want you to split up, okay!"


    Felicity knew that there was nothing that she could do about Edward taking his daughter. This man was


    just like that.


    It was just like how he had spoiled her in the past. Now, he had spoiled her too much. She was no


    longer as calm and at ease in the face of trouble.


    "Arya,e over here. Mummy has already decided on this matter, it is not something your father can


    persuade." Felicity suddenly called out for her daughter.


    The little guy had always listened to Mummy since young, and furthermore, Felicity''s tone earlier was


    obviously filled with determination. No matter how small Arya was, it was as if she could hear the


    persistence in Mummy''s words.


    She was stunned. Herrge eyes were filled withrge tears.


    Abraham also frowned, he never knew how tofort his sister, so he suddenly extended his hand to


    comfort her.


    Arya shook off his hand, turned and ran back to her room on the second floor.


    "Abraham, go with your sister!" Felicity immediately ordered his son.


    Abraham knew that at this time, he had to personally go andfort his little sister who was injured in


    the heart.


    However, he also felt very sad, they were about to separate again. What about him and his sister?


    Abraham obediently followed her up the stairs.


    At this moment, the two kids ran away, causing the atmosphere in the hall to be even more tense.


    Edward stood up, and his gaze coldly sized up Calvin who was in the living room. In the end, he walked


    to the seat opposite of Felicity and sat down.


    "Is this your so-called method? Did you find a man to act with you?" Edward didn''t know what to say.


    The moment he opened his mouth, his tone turned sour.


    Felicity''s mood had also calmed down a little.


    Hearing how Edward questioned her, she reached out her hand and gently sped Calvin''srge


    hand.


    Calvin was slightly surprised.


    In the next instant, he also tightly held her trembling small hand.


    "Do you think I''m in the mood to act with you now? Edward Hughes, I am not unable to live after


    leaving you." Felicity pretended to be cold.


    Edward listened, and his heart was in a mess. He had always believed that this woman would never


    forget him, because he had once been so good to her, giving her almost all of his love.


    However, he didn''t expect that she would be so heartless, to the point that he was unable to keep up


    with her pace.


    "Sorry, we don''t need to argue about these things. I know you will feel very unfair, but¡­"


    "No, I didn''t think it was unfair. Instead, I felt a lot more at ease. Your mother married my biological


    father, so ording to manners, I shouldn''t be your wife. I might even be your stepsister!" Felicity


    immediately interrupted him and started to mock him.


    Edward''s heart froze again, his eyes stared intently at the woman who was feigning calmness, his


    stepsister?


    Had this woman gotten used to such a role so quickly?


    "Very good. You seem to know your own role very well!" Edward could only be more indifferent. Only


    then would he be able to prevent his wounded heart from being exposed.


    Felicity said indifferently: "It''s not that I can deal with the matter. But you forced me to face the cruel


    reality. Edward, if your grandmother didn''t tell you the truth, would you... were you really going to let this


    mistake continue on? Fortunately, I didn''t marry you. Otherwise, how would I ever be able to raise my


    head and continue living as a human in the future?"


    "What about the children?" Edward did not want to talk about this with her anymore. He only felt that at


    the moment, the most important things were the two children.


    However, Felicity said confidently: "I believe that my son will convince my daughter, he is an expert in


    this area."


    Edward frowned, where did this woman get her confidence from?


    Calvin suddenly realized, Felicity was no longer the timid her that he used to know. In the past, when


    she was beaten up, she knew how to dodge. But now, she could face the difficulty.

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    The silence in the hall deepened!


    In the master bedroom on the second floor, Arya was already in a rage. She threw all of her toys on the


    bed to the ground as she cried, "Daddy is not on good terms with Mummy, so I won''t listen!"


    When Abraham walked in, he was almost smashed by a little rabbit. Fortunately, he nimbly dodged


    them, and then, with his hands on his waist, he watched his sister on the bed lose her temper.


    "Big brother, you go away, I hate you, I don''t want to see you!" Seeing him standing at the door, Arya


    immediately roared.


    However, Abraham just leaned on the door, and said indifferently: "Do you know that if you throw a


    tantrum like this, Mummy will be very sad?"


    The hand Arya used to hold the toy stiffened, her ck eyes that were filled with tears stared straight at


    her brother.


    "The Mummy doesn''t want us anymore, I''m just sad." Arya said angrily.


    "Who said the Mummy did not want us? She just did not want daddy anymore!" Abraham replied


    calmly.


    "She didn''t want dad means that she didn''t want us. Big brother, you''re usually very smart. How can


    you be so stupid this time?" Arya truly felt that her brother was too naive and stupid.


    However, Abraham frowned. "There must be a reason why Mummy doesn''t want daddy."


    "What other reason could there be? She already liked that uncle, so she dislike Daddy. Daddy is much


    more handsome than that Uncle!" Arya said in a huff.


    "Didn''t you see that daddy also seemed to be a lot colder to Mummy? I feel that the problem definitely


    lies with our father. Your eyes are useless, Mummy is very sad, can''t you see that? She''s just


    pretending to be good with that Uncle just to make him angry!" Abraham''s intelligent big eyes had


    already seen through her lies long ago, so he wasn''t as angry as his sister.


    "Brother, is what you said true? Why didn''t I see it? Mummy and Uncle, didn''t they love eachother?"


    When, Arya heard her brother''s words, she immediately stopped crying and stopped throwing a


    tantrum.


    "Idiot!" Abraham couldn''t help but want to scold her again.


    However, Arya pouted and said with iparable grievance, "What did daddy do wrong? Mummy is


    so angry at him!"


    "It must be something very important. We must think of a way to know about this!" Abraham said with a


    serious expression.


    "I will directly ask them. That way, I will know!" As Arya said this, she jumped down from the bed and


    asked for the details.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Halt!" Abraham held her tight: "We can''t go down. They definitely won''t tell us about this, because they


    always treat us like children!"


    "Then what should we do? If they didn''t say, how would we know?" Arya''s face was filled with worry


    and unease again.


    "Fool, we can eavesdrop ourselves!" Abraham tapped his little sister''s head with his finger: "Don''t lose


    your temper anymore, do you understand?"


    "Then what should I do? When I''m in a bad mood, I want to throw a tantrum!" Arya pouted, and said


    with grievance.


    "What you need to do now, is agree with Mummy and Uncle being together. We need to go and anger


    Father!" Abraham immediately whispered into her ear.


    "Ah ... This is so unfair to daddy. Daddy will be sad!" Arya loved her father a lot, so she didn''t want to


    hurt her father at all.


    "Idiot, this is obviously daddy doing the wrong thing. You have to trust in my judgment, I felt it... They


    can''t break up!" Abraham said with iparable confidence.


    "I don''t want to believe you!" Arya said as she curled her lips.


    "If you don''t believe me, then who can you trust? I told you, if you want them to get back together, then


    you have to listen to me!" Abraham said confidently.


    Arya''s mind was nk. When she thought about her daddy and mummy were going to split up, she


    became so anxious. So, looking at her brother''s confident look, she could only nod her head: "Alright, I


    believe you, but tell me, what do you think we should do next?"


    "Go downstairs. Then, listen to everything I say. Whatever I say, follow me. I guarantee you won''t be


    wrong!" Abraham grabbed her small hands and the two little fellows headed towards outside.


    At this moment, the hall was still as silent as before. The sound of the two kids descending the stairs


    roused the three people who were sitting down.


    Edward turned his head to look and saw that his daughter, who was crying just a moment ago, was


    currently holding her beloved little brother.


    How was this possible?


    It was really like what Felicity had said, his son had coaxed his daughter into submission.


    This woman¡­


    He and his children had lived together for a period of time, but in the end, the two children were closer


    to Felicity.


    When Felicity saw the two little fellows walking down hand in hand, she calmed down a little.


    "Daddy, Mummy, my sister and I have already discussed this. We agree that, you can be together!" The


    moment Abraham walked down, he stood in the middle of everyone like a little adult, and spoke with a


    serious voice.


    The three of them were stunned, they turned out to be astonished. Especially Edward, he suddenly had


    the urge to throw his son out the door.


    This stinking brat, he is his father.


    He actually turned his elbow and left. He didn''t want to stay any longer!


    Just as Edward''s expression was as cold as the winter, Abraham suddenly turned to look at Calvin and


    said: "Uncle, you have to take care of my Mummy, her health is not too good, and she will often be sick,


    if she is sick, you have to find her a doctor, she does not like injection, because she is afraid of pain,


    you have tofort her at the side, what''s more, she is actually a very good woman, she does not


    spend money carelessly, and she has the ability to earn money herself, if you marry her, my sister and I


    guarantee that we will not disturb your private life!"


    Arya blinked herrge eyes, and suddenly felt her brother pinching her palm, thus, she said childishly:


    "My mother is very beautiful and gentle, Uncle, I will leave Mummy to you, don''t hurt her!"


    Calvin and Felicity were both a little dumbstruck.


    Even Felicity didn''t think that his two children would actually be so supportive of her decision.


    She wanted to cry!


    At this moment, Edward¡¯s face was as dark as steel.


    "Arya, Abraham, thank you both, I will definitely take good care of your Mummy, I won''t let you guys


    worry!" Calvin answered timely, with a gentle smile on his face.

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    Edward''s dark and heavy face was written right on top of his face,pletely unable to conceal his


    anger at this moment.


    Felicity''s heart suddenly hurt, and she lowered her head in shame. She didn''t know what had


    happened to her.


    It was obvious that the person she loved in her heart was Edward. But why she pulled Calvin over to


    act out this show. Was she mocking Edward, or was she deceiving herself?


    No matter what, Felicity could no longer be happy, she had a feeling that both of them were heavily


    injured.


    Since she had injured Edward and made herself unhappy, this method was really not a good one.


    "Alright, since the two of you are so supportive of Mummy, I''m very happy. Since you both agree that I


    can be with Calvin, then from today onwards, you two might have to stay in the Hughes family. After my


    new house is done being renovated, I''ll bring you two over to live." Felicity said.


    Arya was immediately a little sad and reluctant. "Mummy, are you leaving me now? I don''t want you to


    leave, I don''t want you to!"


    Felicity knew that her daughter relied on her.


    Furthermore, she needed her mother''spany at night.


    At that moment, seeing her daughter''s sad face, Felicity''s heart was in a mess.


    Edward took the chance and said: "How about you stay here and take care of the children while I move


    to another ce!"


    "Right, right, right. This is a good arrangement!" Abraham suddenly had a face full of joy as he replied.


    Felicity could not leave the children¡¯s side, if Edward was willing to let her continue living here, she did


    not object, since she was staying here, and did not have to meet with him and his family, she just


    wanted to stay by the children''s side.


    "Alright, I''ll stay here. Once I find the ce, I''ll move out!" Although Felicity agreed, she still had to


    mention the fact that she would move here sooner orter, because this was the Hughes family after


    all, so she couldn''t bear to stay here any longer.


    "Mummy, does that mean you''re not leaving?" After Arya heard this, she beamed with joy.


    Felicity looked at her daughter''s happy smile, and in her heart, she couldn''t tell what it felt like either.


    "Arya, Abraham, I want to eat lunch with your uncle. You guys have fun at home, I''ll be backter."


    Felicity felt extremely sorry for leaving Calvin alone by her side. Thus, she decided to leave first.


    "Alright, Mummy, Uncle, you guys take care!" Abraham felt that he had achieved his goal, and thus, he


    was in a good mood.


    Calvin stood up and walked towards outside with Felicity.


    Edward stared at the two figures with a dark expression.


    It had to be said that the difference in height between the two of them gave Edward a blinding,


    indescribable feeling.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment he fell in love with Felicity, he felt that any man who stood by her side was unbearable.


    But now, he wanted to helplessly watch her date and eat with other men, watching them leave together


    in a car.


    "Daddy,e back to reality!" Edward stared at the door, and even after the two of them had gone far


    away in the sportscar, he still had not recovered from his shock. A fat little face reached in front of his


    face, shook it a few times, and then Abraham immediately shouted.


    Edward was woken up by his son''s loud voice, his beautiful eyebrows immediately turned serious:


    "Abraham, what are you doing?"


    Abraham jumped up onto the sofa andzily leaned against it. "Daddy, what are you doing now?"


    Arya turned around with a sad face. She lowered her head and went to find Old Garry, asking him to


    send her to her great-grandmother''s ce. She didn''t want to talk to her father anymore.


    "Arya..." Edward looked at his daughter''s pitiful and sorrowful little figure, and immediately called her


    name gently.


    "I don''t want to talk to you anymore!" Without even turning her head, Arya ran in the direction of where


    the Old Garry was working with big strides.


    Edward''s handsome face froze, and he seemed to be a little confused. It seemed that his daughter had


    med all of this mistakes on him.


    That''s right, he didn''t ask her to stay, that was already the biggest mistake of all. He understood why


    his daughter med him.


    "Is your little sister going to ignore me in the future?" Edward turned his head to ask Abraham, because


    only children would understand a child''s thoughts.


    Abraham shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently: "I don''t know. Stupid Arya usually takes a week


    to digest when she''s sulking. You might have to give her some time."


    "A week?" Edward felt a sense of copse.


    "Alright, forget about her. Daddy, what happened between you and Mummy? Why did you suddenly


    be enemies?" Abraham had to understand the reason. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to eat or


    sleep.


    Edward knew that his son was definitely going to ask, but he didn''t want to tell him.


    "Abraham, you just need to remember, Daddy has no choice, I can''t help it!" Edward''s handsome eyes


    were filled with heavy sadness.


    "Why don¡¯t you? You tell me, I can change Mummy''s mind, you have to believe me!" Abraham really


    wanted to help them.


    "This time, you won''t be able to help!" Edward stood up and walked upstairs.


    "Daddy ¡­ How could you know if you didn''t try? Don''t tell me you really don''t love my Mummy? So,


    you don''t even want to try." Abraham''s little face froze. He felt that this situation was even more serious


    than he had imagined.


    Edward''s tall and big body stood at the staircase, his back facing his son, his voice still heavy and tired:


    "That''s not rted to love. Abraham, no need to worry about the matters between me and your


    Mummy, just ignore it. OK? I''ll beg you for it!"


    Abraham was stunned again. His father was actually begging him?


    "Are you really not afraid that the Mummy will be together with that man? What if they are to be


    married? What if they have babies again? Do you really not want my Mummy?"


    This was the first time Abraham panicked, because he was afraid that his father would break up with


    Mummy.


    Edward did not want to lie in front of his son.


    He turned around and looked at his son''s disappointed face and said: "I want her, but, I''m afraid I no


    longer have the qualifications!"


    After Edward finished speaking, he walked upstairs with heavy steps, no longer answering his son''s


    questions, because each of his son''s questions made his heart ache.


    At that moment, in the car heading downtown, Felicity said apologetically: "Calvin, I''m really sorry, I


    made you apany me in this show."


    "It was my own wish!" Calvin said softly, after that he looked at Felicity: "Felicity, do I have the chance


    to pursue you now?"

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    Hearing Calvin''s words, Felicity was stunned, and did not know how to reply.


    Calvin self-deprecatingly said: "I admit that I''m not as outstanding as Edward Hughes, and I''m not as


    rich as him, but my feelings for you are the same. Felicity, since you''ve already decided to break up


    with him, shouldn''t you give me a chance?"


    Felicityughed bitterly: "Calvin, I''ll tell you the truth, I actually still love Edward a lot. Even if we broke


    up now, I won''t be able to forget him, and I probably won''t consider this matter right now, I''m really


    sorry. Thank you for liking me, but I don''t want to lie to you."


    "I''m willing to wait. A year or two. I''m willing to wait." Calvin did not give her any pressure, and instead


    said passionately.


    "Calvin, you are already very outstanding now, I heard that you just won the award role not long ago, I


    should have called you to congratte you, I believe you can definitely find a woman as outstanding as


    you, but you really shouldn''t wait for me here, it''s not worth it, I''m not worthy of you either." Felicity


    became more and more apprehensive as she listened. She felt that he was really going to mistake his


    youth, and could only bitterly advise him.


    "Only I know. I''m not only attracted by your appearance. But also your heart, which gives me a very


    peaceful feeling. It''s a pity, I am not your children''s father, if I was, I would not have easily abandoned


    you like Edward did. He does not know how to cherish you, but he has lost his most precious heart, I


    feel pity for him." Calvin stared at the road in front of him, his voice sounding neither light nor loud.


    Felicity''s face flushed from his praise, and she felt extremely ashamed.


    How could she be as good as he said?


    She had always felt that her life was only a little more real and more serious.


    A woman who had be a mother would love her children as seriously as she did.


    "Calvin, thank you for giving me such a high evaluation, but I feel that I am really not as good as you


    said."


    "Calvin, distance brings beauty. It''s romantic because it didn''t happen. Maybe he already felt bored."


    Felicityughed at herself, feeling very bitter.


    Seeing her injured face, Calvin felt bad in his heart.


    "Didn''t you say you were going to rent a house? Otherwise, you don''t need to rent it. I have a suite that


    is empty and has been renovated. I just need to buy some furniture to get in. Besides, it''s very close to


    yourpany. It''s only ten minutes away!" Calvin suddenly changed the topic.


    Felicity was a little embarrassed: "Calvin, even if it''s your house, I can''t live in it for nothing, unless I


    pay you rent!"


    "It''s fine. I don''t want to take more because of our friendship!" Seeing that Felicity did not reject her


    good intentions, Calvin was satisfied.


    "I''ll go and find out about the rent first. If you really want to rent to me, then I''ll give you the rent?"


    Felicity''s heart was currently in a mess, and she was also anxious to move out. In the future, the two


    children would frequentlye to live, and in someone''s rented house, she was also worried. If


    Calvin''s house can be rent to her, and it was also close to thepany, she would naturally not refuse.


    "That''s fine. In the afternoon, let''s go pick out some furniture. Since I''m thendlord and I want to rent a


    room for you, I naturally have to buy all the furniture. Nowadays, people can move directly into the new


    house without preparing the furniture." Calvin said with a smile.


    "Alright, but let me buy the furniture!" Felicity didn''t object, she only wanted to pay some money.


    "If you say it like that, then I won''t take your rent. Use the furniture to cover it!" Calvin joked on purpose.


    "How can that be? I must pay the rent!"


    "Felicity, you are still as stubborn as ever. It seems like you haven''t changed at all, you love to calcte


    everything, and you even care about favours. In the past, after receiving my gift, you will definitely gave


    another to me the next day." When Calvin thought back to the past, he still felt that it was very beautiful.


    At least, the person he liked hadn''t changed.


    Felicity was very embarrassed by his words and blushed a bit, "Calvin, don''t make fun of me. To have a


    friend like you, I really feel that I must have umted some good deeds in my previous life."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Felicity, can you promise me one thing? If you and Edward really don''t have the chance to be together


    anymore, you can consider me. In any case, we can take care of each other, and we also understand


    each other''s personalities. We will be suitable for each other." Calvin suddenly brought up another


    sensitive topic, but what he felt was, he could no longer be as bashful as before. Words that were not


    said, would forever be a secret, and others would not be able to figure it out.


    When Felicity heard his sincere words, she was stunned.


    To be honest, she didn''t know whether or not there would be a chance for her and Edward to reunite


    with each other in the future.


    "Alright, if we don''t marry after many years, then let''s spend the rest of our lives together." Felicity


    joked.


    "Ok, that''s a deal. If you and Edward still have a chance to reunite, I won''t bother you anymore. You


    just need to treat me as a friend worth relying on, and I will work even harder. There will be a day when


    I will get the awards and I also hope for a good ending to my rtionship." Calvin felt that he had the


    confidence to continue fighting. No matter what, Felicity gave him the power to stop stagnating, and it


    was a very good sign.


    Felicity felt that Calvin was actually a person who had great perseverance and that once he made his


    decision, he would make all his effort to achieve it.


    Hughes Vi¡­.


    Edward went up to the second floor and sat in the study room. His entire mind was outside the window.


    In the end, he made a call to his assistant, Larry, and had him find someone to keep an eye on Felicity


    and Calvin.


    Larry did not dare to be negligent, and immediately went to find someone to follow Calvin and Felicity''s


    sportscar.


    In the vi halfway down the mountain, Arya looked depressed.


    She didn''t want to eat or drink.


    Therefore, Olddy stepped forward and asked: "Arya, what''s wrong?"


    "Great-grandmother, do you know about the quarrel between father and Mummy?" Arya immediately


    raised her head and asked her with a pleading look, "Grandmother, you love me and my brother the


    most, can you advise them not to split up? If they separate, my brother and I would be orphans!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Don''t you still have Daddy and us? Arya, your father and


    Mummy wanting to break up is the decision of their masters. In the future, let great-grandmother take


    care of you and your brother, ok?" The olddy tried to persuade her gently.


    "No... I want the Mummy. If Daddy broke up with the Mummy, I will live with her forever!" Arya said with


    complete determination.


    The olddy''s expression froze.

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    The olddy did not expect that at such a young age, Arya would actually say such determined words.


    Her expression was somewhat anxious even after a long while.


    "Arya, don''t you want to live with your great-grandmother and father? If your father can''t see you, he


    will be very sad." The olddy immediately tried to coax the little fellow.


    "Great-grandmother, if I live in my Mummy''s home, since Daddy has missed me, he woulde find


    me. He can also take a look at my Mummy! You see, I''m so smart." Arya blinked herrge eyes like a


    little fairy, as her small head was already preparing for the match between father and daughter.


    The olddy''s expression changed slightly, not knowing what else to say.


    Indeed, when faced with Arya''s innocence, no matter how ruthless the olddy was, it seemed like she


    couldn''t say any more ruthless words.


    In the evening, Edward had just woken up from his bed, his eyes filled with fatigue.


    He fell asleep. His dreams were filled with her shadow. He didn''t sleep soundly. He always saw her


    leaving, and the scene of her holding hands with other men.


    Edward felt that he must be sick, sick with lovesickness. Otherwise, why would he, who always had a


    good quality of sleep, keep having nightmares like this?


    The phone on the bed suddenly rang, Edward looked at it, then he extended his hand to answer the


    call.


    "Young Master, I just received a reply from the person I sent to follow Miss. Felicity. Miss. Felicity and


    Calvin ate lunch together, and in the afternoon, they went to the furniture markets to buy furniture!"


    Larry''s voice was very soft.


    He was afraid that if he said something too heavy, it would make Young Master feel even more hurt.


    "Buy furniture?" These sensitive words caused Edward''s face to turn stiff, and even his voice became


    slightly sour: "Does she really n to move in with that man?"


    "Young Master, do you think Miss is that kind of woman?" Larry was also suddenly at a loss. He felt that


    the speed at which women turned their faces might really be faster than flipping books, so if he wanted


    to find a girlfriend in the future, shouldn''t he go looking for one with antern?


    Edward was also obviously confused. He had always thought that Felicity was a good woman who


    loved her own dignity, that she could give up everything for the sake of her children. Her life was simple


    and clean, and she never had any messy friends.


    But what did she mean this time?


    She''d just moved out of his house and she''d gone out with other men to pick out furniture?


    This signal was simply too dangerous, Edward paced around the room restlessly.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    There was an urge to rush over immediately and drag the woman over to interrogate her.


    Why could she be so ruthless to him?


    Why didn''t she give him a buffer period?


    Edward''s anger was about to explode, but unfortunately, he knew that he did not have the qualifications


    to interrogate her.


    He was the one who had made all the decisions. She had simply chosen to leave.


    What was wrong with her?


    Edward fiercely smashed his phone against the wall, going crazy for the first time.


    When he thought of Felicity no longer had any rtionship with him, and how Calvin and she gone to


    pick out furniture like a couple, his heart filled with unspeakable jealousy and pain.


    But what could he do?


    Edward pressed the hostputer on the table and said to Old Garry: "Bring the wine to my study!"


    "Young Master, what do you want to drink? Red wine?"


    "Alcohol!" Edward could only relieve his pain through the alcohol.


    Deep in the night, with the help of Calvin and Xipil, Felicity arranged a simple apartment for herself. It


    was a two-room apartment, other than theck of household appliances, everything else was


    decorated very well, it was very modern.


    Under Xipil''s witness, Felicity and Calvin signed an agreement to rent a house, and Felicity paid Calvin


    a year''s rent in one go.


    In desperation, Calvin still took her money.


    It was already past eleven o''clock, so Felicity asked Xipil to send her back to the Hughes family''s vi.


    The living room of Hughes family was brightly lit.


    Felicity was startled for a moment, and then she saw the olddy sitting on the sofa in the living room,


    drinking her tea by herself.


    It was sote and the two children had already fallen asleep. Felicity had aplicated feeling when


    she looked at the Olddy again.


    They had gotten along quite well before. The olddy was a good person and would think for her own


    family.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t have the chance to be a family.


    "Felicity, please take a seat. Let''s chat!" The olddy put down her teacup. Her voice was light, and it


    was hard to tell whether she was happy or angry.


    Felicity nodded and sat on the sofa by the side, Old Garry asked the servant to bring her a cup of tea.


    "Edward has already told you everything, about this matter, I can only feel the sadness, you are right, I


    know, you are innocent, but we are not wrong, your father took away my daughter-inw and left the


    two children behind. No matter what, I hate your father and Edward''s mother, they are very selfish."


    The olddy said calmly, and she didn''t have a heavy tone towards Felicity either.


    Felicity bit her lower lip and nodded: "I know, I know that this does not count as right or wrong, I can


    understand."


    "Therefore, I''m not asking you to leave Hughes family, it''s just that I hope that we can reach a peaceful


    agreement. After all, you and Edward have two children, I can''t really be heartless, you can ask¡­"


    Felicity looked up at the olddy: "I have no requests!"


    "Don''t you want a sum of money?" The olddy was surprised by her answer.


    "I don''t want to!" Felicity said with determination: "I won''t take anything from you, this is my life, I admit


    it, I will go abroad tomorrow to look for my father, I want to see what kind of person he is, and why he


    wants to hurt your Hughes family."


    "He isn''t a traitor or a scoundrel. He should be considered a pretty good man, refined and a gentleman.


    He''s a very charming man. Otherwise, my daughter-inw wouldn''t give up everything to marry him."


    The olddy said mockingly.


    "No matter what, I still have to go see him, Grandma ... No, in the future, I don''t even have the


    qualifications to call you old granny, and I am truly grateful that you didn''t take revenge on me just


    because you hated my father. You and Edward are both very tolerant, and I am also very grateful to


    you two as well, because I have already found a new ce to stay. I will move out when my house is


    done. I hope you could give me few days." Felicity had calmed down a lot now, and was no longer


    crying sorrowfully like a grieving wife.


    "Alright, I''ll give you three days. When the timees, move out. As for the matter with the children,


    how did you decide?" The olddy sighed.


    "Let them decide for themselves. I have no objection if they want to live here!" Felicity replied softly, but


    her heart was in pain like a needle.


    "If they want to find you, I won''t object. After all, you are their mother, and you two are born inseparable


    from each other. It''s just that ... I hope that you can clear up the rtionship between you and Edward.


    You should stop thinking about the matter between you and him!" The old woman knew her words were


    cruel, but she had to say them.

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    After Felicity calmly listened to the olddy''s words, she watched as she left.


    Actually, she didn''t know who she should me anymore. Perhaps, she should me fate for making a


    fool out of her.


    If she wasn''t his daughter, then everything would be perfect. She had a husband who loved her, two


    cute and sensible children, and two elders who respected her.


    But now...


    Felicity turned around and walked upstairs.


    She wanted to look at the two treasures, but when she didn''t see them for a long time, she started to


    miss them greatly.


    In the past, she would alwayse back at night to eat with her children. Only by seeing with her own


    eyes that they were really full would she be able to rest at ease.


    After what had happened today, his daughter had even said that there would be a hunger strike. It was


    unknown whether they had eaten well that night.


    Just as Felicity was walking up the corridor, suddenly, she saw the door to the study room open.


    She instinctively turned her head to look and saw Edward leaning at the doorway with a wine cup in his


    hand, looking at her with a dark expression.


    Felicity''s heart slightly palpitated. In this kind of silent night, when she saw the figure of this man, her


    heartbeat also quickened.


    She loved him, even though it had reached such a stalemate, but she still loved him from the bottom of


    her heart.


    She even missed him more and loved him more.


    Felicity just stood there at the head of the stairs, dumbstruck like a wooden chicken.


    The two were separated by a distance, and although the lights in the corridor were dim, they could still


    see each other''s sad faces.


    Felicity tried her best to shift her gaze away because she knew that no matter how much she loved this


    man, no matter how much she thought about him, she had to restrain herself.


    Just as Felicity was about to walk towards her room.


    Suddenly, the man''s hurried footsteps came from behind, following that, Felicity only saw a shadow


    sh past her, and the man''s tall body, had already forcefully blocked her way.


    Felicity felt her heartbeat be even faster, and her breathing became a little sluggish.


    She spoke in a low voice, and asked unnaturally: "What are you doing?"


    Edward looked down at her from above. Her beautiful face was a little pale, and so haggard that it


    caused one''s heart to ache.


    The soft rays of light dyed her facial features, yet it had a kind of alluring beauty to it.


    "Felicity..." It was unknown whether he was drunk or not, but his voice seemed to carry a trace of


    infectious force. It was low, maic and filled with warmth.


    Edward''s finger gentlynded on her chin, allowing her to gently move her face away, avoiding his


    finger.


    "What''s the matter?" Felicity''s heart was clearly in a panic, but she pretended to be calm as she asked


    him.


    Edward had already impatiently pushed her to the side, lightly pushed her head down, and kissed her


    lips.


    Felicity''s heart fiercely trembled, the familiar masculine aura caused her body to tense up.


    It was too ironic that she didn''t have the strength to push him away. She even wanted to reach out and


    wrap her arms around his neck to take the initiative to reply to him.


    No... It shouldn''t be like this.


    The man''s lips carried the scent of alcohol, making Felicity feel a little dizzy. She just stood there


    foolishly against the wall, allowing the man to search anxiously and madly for satisfaction.


    Edward felt that he must have gone mad, but when he saw her, he couldn''t control his rationality.


    It was as if there was a wild beast in his body that had broken through all morality and reason, only


    wanting to give the most primitive of reactions.


    In the quiet corridor, the two people''s auras intertwined.


    He didn''t know how much time had passed.


    Maybe it wasn''t enough, but his breath had already turned into a mess.


    Edward released the big hands that were holding onto her small face and looked at her gloomily. He


    asked in a low and hoarse voice, "Aren''t you angry?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Felicity was also extremely agitated. When the man let go of her, she acted like she had just woken up


    from a dream, as she lowered her head andughed at herself, "Why should I be angry?


    When Edward heard her words, his gaze grew even more serene. He used a hand to support himself


    against her ear, covering the petite her in his shadow with his tall body.


    The two of them maintained the same posture, with no intention to end it.


    "Where did you go today?" Edward really wanted to carry her back to his study, but he could only


    suppress his urge with his intelligence.


    He knew that he could no longer hurt her. If he really did that, he would be a beast.


    Five years ago, he had lost his mind to do what he did. Now, he was awake.


    Thus, Edward changed the topic.


    Thinking about how she went to buy the furniture with Calvin today, his heart became extremely


    agitated.


    "None of your business!" Felicity''s small face also became a little colder, the captivating red earlier


    slowly fading away.


    Seeing her so cold, Edwardughed self-deprecatingly: "Indeed, I don''t care anymore, are you really


    nning to move into his house?"


    "So, what if I am? Are you angry?" Felicity lifted her head, wanting to see a trace of anger in his eyes.


    Edward''s expression stiffened and became silent.


    Felicity waited for a few seconds. Seeing that he did not answer, Felicity wanted to escape from his


    embrace.


    However, Edward suddenly pushed her back into his shadow once again. His other hand also


    supported her, trapping her inside, "Go and ask your father to divorce with my mother!"


    Hearing that, Felicity was startled, she raised her head, and looked at him: "Why don''t you go and say


    it?"


    ¡°I said it already, my mom won''t leave!"


    Edward''s tone was filled with regret and hatred.


    Felicity was incredulous again as sheughed mockingly, "In the end, how many things have you done


    behind my back that I don''t know about? Edward, shouldn''t you tell me everything one by one?"


    Edward saw that her face was filled with ridicule and frowned. With a low voice, he replied, "No matter


    what I do, I won''t hurt you."


    "Yeah, you won''t hurt me, but you won''t love me either, will you?" When Felicity thought about the


    rtionship between the two of them, her eyes suddenly reddened, and she felt so ufortable that


    she wanted to cry.


    Yesterday in his office, she had pretended to be strong and not to cry.


    But now, she really wanted to cry.


    "I still love you, but... I hid my love here!" Edward suddenly grabbed her small hand, and stuck it onto


    his heart.


    Felicity only felt that his body temperature was higher than an ordinary person, his heartbeat was


    extremely fast. She was panicking and wanted to quickly retract her hand, but the man grabbed hold of


    her forcefully, not letting her struggle free and firmly letting her stick close.


    Felicity struggled a few times, but upon seeing that she was unable to break free, she gave up.


    "Edward, if I let my dad get divorced so we could get the chance to be together?" Felicity''s voice


    sounded somewhat desperate.


    "I don''t know, but if they don''t divorce, we''ll be siblings. Do you want to be siblings with me?" After


    Edward finished speaking, his thin lips once again assaulted her.


    In short, he didn''t want to!

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636


    Felicity''s soul seemed to have been lost. She sat nkly on the bed alone and couldn''t fall asleep for a


    long time.


    Just now in the corridor, Edward''s wave after wave of attacks made her unable to resist, and she did


    not want to refuse.


    Not only was she physically honest, her heart was even more so.


    She loved him, and she could also feel that Edward''s heart had not changed.


    Although he was trying his best to restrain himself, she could still feel that a person''s most sincere


    gaze.


    What should she do?


    She found that she was not as strong as she thought.


    Edward told her to find her father, and, let him divorce with his mother. But how?


    Would she sacrifice her father''s happiness for her own happiness?


    Wouldn¡¯t this be too selfish?


    However, she had lost Edward because of him. Felicity suddenly did not know what to do.


    Perhaps she really should go and meet her father, who she had never seen since birth.


    The next morning!


    When Felicity woke up, there were now two small treasures on her bed.


    Just like that, the two little fellowsid on the bed, blinking theirrge eyes as they watched her sleep.


    "Mummy, did we wake you up?" Arya suddenly asked, ming herself a little.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Felicity immediately sat up and asked curiously: "Why are you two up so early?"


    "Mummy, have you and father made up?" Arya asked instead of answering.


    Abraham who was lying on the side let out a sigh: "Seems like not. Sigh, could it be that my n


    yesterday failed? Impossible, Daddy should be jealous by now."


    When Felicity heard her son''s words, she was a little speechless. She knew that her son definitely


    wouldn''t truly wish for her and Calvin to be together.


    The reason he said those words yesterday was simply to anger Edward.


    "Arya, Abraham, don''t worry about us, okay? If you do this, your father will be angered by you sooner


    orter." Felicity still pitied that man.


    Thinking back to his tired and painful appearancest night, how could Felicity be willing to continue


    hurting him?


    Arya''s beautiful eyes instantly widened. "Is that so? That would be so infuriating that my daddy would


    die of anger. We will lose him."


    Abraham immediately smacked his sister''s head: "What nonsense are you saying? If daddy can die


    from anger, then daddy won''t be our daddy!"


    Seeing that the two little fellows were fighting again, Felicity immediately tried to persuade them to calm


    down, "Alright, alright, in any case, be obedient and don''t make your father angry again. This matter is


    not only his fault, I''m wrong too. Let''s find some way to solve it. OK?"


    "Mummy, is there really a way? Then hurry up, otherwise, I won''t even have the mood to go to school!"


    When Arya heard that there was a way to fix it, her eyes instantly lit up.


    In truth, Felicity was also unsure of what was going on.


    She could only sigh and say, "I don''t know, but right now, we might still be in a stalemate for a while!"


    The two little fellows, seeing that Mummy had used such serious tones to speak, both of them


    consciously did not ask any further.


    They obediently went down to eat breakfast and attend ss.


    Felicity sat cross-legged on the bed, not in the mood to go down and eat breakfast.


    Anyway, with Old Garry taking care of the two of them, and the two elders meticulously taking care of


    them, there was nothing for her to worry about.


    Around ten o''clock, Felicity suddenly heard hurried footsteps. She pushed open the door and saw Old


    Garry leading a man wearing arge white robe, quickly walking towards Edward''s room.


    Felicity''s heart tightened, why did the doctore to his house?


    Is he sick?


    Felicity instinctively wanted to walk that way, but unfortunately, she had only taken two steps when she


    stopped.


    In the end, she could only turn around and head back to her room.


    Could she and he still care about each other?


    Felicity felt that since Edward was sick, someone would take care of him. So, she shouldn''t do that,


    right?


    Felicity packed up and decided to go out. She had to go back to thepany today to take care of


    some things.


    Just as she reached the stairs, Old Garry suddenly called out to her: "Please wait!"


    Felicity''s footsteps paused, she turned around and looked at Old Garry, and asked calmly: "What''s


    wrong?"


    "Young Master is sick and refused to take the medicine, can youe in and talk to him?" Old Garry


    also felt that it was inappropriate to make such a request, but he was worried that Young Master''s


    condition would worsen, so he could only beg Felicity to help.


    Felicity''s expression became slightly nk, Edward was not willing to take the medicine? It sounded


    funny.


    "I might not be able to persuade him!" Felicity did not dare to ce herself in a very important position,


    so she said indifferently.


    "You must be able to do it. I''m begging you." The Old Garry could do nothing but speak sincerely.


    Felicity could only nod her head: "I''ll try!"


    The Old Garry could only go in and invite the doctor out, allowing Felicity to go in alone.


    Felicity walked in and saw that the man was lying on the bed with his back facing the door. The curtains


    were not opened and there were still lights burning inside.


    Next to the bedside table was a cup of warm water and a prescription given by the doctor.


    "Why don''t you take your medicine?" Felicity walked in and after seeing him with his back facing her,


    she hesitated for a moment before opening her mouth to ask.


    Edward turned his head, and his eyes revealed a hint of happiness: "You''re concerned about me?"


    "Didn''t you see that Old Garry is worried about you? Do you have a good conscience for making an old


    man so anxious?" Felicity didn''t answer and instead med him.


    Edwardughed at himself indifferently: "It''s just that I have a fever, I won''t die from it!"


    Hearing that he had even gotten fever, Felicity''s heart throbbed in pain.


    What the hell did he do to himself?


    Why did he, who had always been healthy, get sick at this time?


    Edward didn''t want to tell her, but after kissing her yesterday, after taking a cold shower and drinking,


    he had a splitting headache and his body temperature continued to rise.


    Hearing him say that, Felicity became angry, and turned to leave: "Since you''re not going to die, then


    just wait patiently!"


    "Don''t go..." The man suddenly jumped off the bed and grabbed her wrist. "As long as you ask me eat


    it, I''ll eat it!"


    Felicity found it funny. This man, why is he still acting like a child at this time?


    "Do you want to eat or not!" Felicity red at him with a hard voice but a soft heart.


    As Edward looked at the ice that was gradually melting on her face, his thin lips curled up into a smile.


    "Felicity, you''re still worried about me, right?"


    "Hurry up and eat. I still need to go to work!" Felicity said somewhat impatiently.


    Only then did Edward take the pill, threw it into his mouth, and drank a mouthful of water.

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    Felicity turned her head, seeing the man''s Adam''s apple roll. He had really eaten the medicine, there


    was an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    If they were a couple now, this sort of joy was extremely blissful.


    However, her current rtionship with him was even colder than that of a stranger. This kind of care


    and concern for her made her feel sorrowful.


    After Edward swallowed the medicine, his serene gaze tightly locked onto her small face. With a soft


    voice, he asked, "When you go see your father, do you need me to apany you there?"


    "No need, I''ll go by myself!" Felicity knew how much Edward hated her father and she didn''t want him


    to go.


    "Alright, I''ll wait for your result!" Edward really hoped that Felicity could seed, because he really


    wanted to be with her.


    Felicity''s expression turned bitter, telling a daughter to make her father divorced, there are not many


    people in the world who would do this, right?


    If her father and his mother were happy, wouldn''t she be a sinner?


    "I don''t know what the result will be. In short, we should all calm down and prepare ourselves mentally."


    After Felicity finished speaking, she opened the door and quickly left.


    Edward''s strong body stiffened.


    What Felicity said was right. No one can expect the result.


    Felicity drove over to thepany. Just as she was about to enter the hall, she saw an arrogant silver


    sports car charge over like a madman, directly stopping behind her car.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She was slightly frightened.


    The car door was heavily pushed open, and Richard''s figure shed in front of her, blocking her way.


    "You ... Why are you here?" Felicity immediately turned her head to look around.


    Fortunately, there were less people in the parking lot at this time.


    "I have something to ask you!" Richard stared at her. His voice was stiff.


    Felicity nodded his head: "It''s not convenient to talk here, why not I treat you to lunch?"


    "Now! Get in the car!" Richard went over very strongly and pulled her hand.


    Felicity retreated a step. Then anxiously said: "Richard, I will exin everything to you, don''t be like


    this!"


    Richard did not act any other way and sat in his sportscar.


    Felicity did not sit in his car, but opened her own door and sat in, indicating that he should drive first,


    and she followed behind him.


    Richard led the way. In the end, stopped at the entrance of a private bar.


    After getting off the car, he stood under the sunlight and watched Felicity stop the car.


    Felicity got off the car, raised her head and looked at the signboard, frowned, why did hee to this


    kind of ce?


    However, Felicity knew about this matter, and needed to exin it to Richard.


    Otherwise, she was afraid that he would be like Edward, recklessly taking revenge on her.


    As soon as she stepped into the bar, she realized that it was very quiet inside. There were no


    customers here. Perhaps it was daytime, and this ce was not open for business.


    "Boss..." When the waiter saw Richard and called him boss, Felicity was slightly surprised. It was


    actually Richard''s own business.


    In a private room on the second floor, Richard suddenly turned around and stared at Felicity: "Are you


    really his daughter?"


    Felicity bit her lower lip and nodded: "It should be that. Your brother has already tested my DNA, I am


    his daughter, do you hate me?"


    Richard''s expression wasplicated, following that, he sat on the sofa: "You and my brother''s


    wedding has been cancelled, are you sad?"


    "Yes, I am!" Felicity did not hide her emotions in the slightest. She said self-deprecatingly, "But this is


    inevitable. It''s impossible for us to get married. Your mother and my father¡­" Felicity suddenly felt so


    much pain that she couldn''t even speak.


    Just thinking about the rtionship between the two of them caused her to feel extreme despair.


    Richard looked away, as though he could not bear to see her in such pain and grief. He held his fingers


    tightly in his palms, and then, mocked: "Why is it like this? I thought you had found your home."


    "Richard, I''m sorry " Felicity suddenly spoke: "I didn''t know that my father would hurt your entire family."


    "Why you should apologise to me? You don''t owe us anything." Richard gave a light snort, "The debt


    that your father owes should be paid by himself."


    "I also feel that I''m innocent, but I''m his daughter!" Felicity mocked herself.


    "What''s the attitude of my big brother? Does he hate you?" Richard didn''t seem to have the same


    intense emotion as Edward, he merely asked in a calm manner.


    Felicity shook her head: "No, he''s in pain too. He''s been sick this morning, do you want to go see him?"


    "It seems like he''s really sad. I always thought that someone like him who trains everyday won''t get


    sick." Richard was still a little surprised to hear that his brother had gotten sick.


    "In short, this is how things are. Your grandmother should have already told you everything. If you don''t


    want to see me again, then we won''t meet again." Felicity said self-deprecatingly.


    Richard saw that she pretended to be strong and suddenly reached out and hugged her.


    Felicity''s body froze.


    Richard''s lips, suddenly kissed her forehead, and said softly: "No, we can''t be strangers. Felicity, do


    you believe it? If my big brother doesn''t want to marry you, then I will pursue you, and I will marry you!"


    "What did you say?" Felicity pushed him away in shock. "Richard, what nonsense are you talking


    about? How could you and I be together?"


    "Why is it impossible? You''re not marrying my brother, so why can''t I pursue you?" Richard said with


    iparable boldness.


    "You must be crazy!" Felicity turned and was about to leave.


    Richard suddenly blocked her way, his gaze locking onto her panic -stricken face: "Felicity, other than


    marrying one of us brothers, I will not give you any other choice, understand?"


    "Crazy! You must be crazy!" Felicity covered her ears, feeling as if his words were going to break her


    heart.


    Richard growled. "Then marry my brother, and don''t care about the opinions of others. Since you love


    him so much, why not stay with him? Why did your love end with the interference of others?"


    Felicity was stunned by his roar. "You''re right, but do you dare to say these words to your


    grandparents? It''s not that your brother and I don''t want to be together, it¡¯s just that your grandparents


    didn''t want us to be together."


    Richard''s expression immediately sank. Indeed, he knew that the reason was not because of them.


    Seeing him fall into silence, Felicity knew that he understood the underlying meaning. She did not say


    anything else, just opened the door and walked out.


    Running all the way back to the car, Felicity felt that her nerves were still tight.


    What Richard had just said was too brazen, and her heart could not bear it.

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    Only after a long time did Felicity calm down.


    She felt that she should keep a proper distance from Richard, otherwise, it would be more and


    more dangerous.


    When Felicity stepped into the main entrance of One Thought Building, she received a strange look


    from her colleagues.


    Sure enough, good things never go out, and bad things spread far and wide. So yesterday, when


    Hughes family announced the cancetion of their marriage, almost everyone felt that there was a


    reason for it, and the reason was not because of Edward, but if Edward did not have any problems,


    then Felicity would have a huge problem.


    There were a few reports that scolded Felicity as the abandoned wife of a Wealthy ss family. There


    were even some that said that Felicity had received a huge sum of separation fee, but these reports


    disappeared at the moment they were uploaded to the Inte. Felicity knew that it was definitely


    Edward who did this.


    On the surface, this man was cold and heartless to her, but in reality, all his actions were still defending


    her.


    The information on thework had been zeroed out, but in reality, Felicity could not avoid the pitying


    and mocking gazes of others.


    She lowered her head and walked into the elevator. A few beauties at the reception desk immediately


    began discussing in a low voice.


    "Now she''s not the young mistress of Hughes family, let''s see how she still has the face to stay in the


    company." One of the more sarcastic women immediately began to chat.


    "Sigh, but Felicity is quite pitiful, we shouldn''t say this." The other beauty pitied her.


    "Previously, when she was Dempsey''s girlfriend, she was also very polite to us. Now that she has been


    abandoned, I think it might be because she did not deserve this."


    "I hope that she will ept this reality as soon as possible. For women of ordinary birth, which one of


    them can truly be a true phoenix?"


    A majority of the colleagues in thepany were only curious as to why she would cancel the


    wedding, and did not reallyugh at her.


    When Felicity walked into her own office, Xipil immediately walked over to take care of her.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Felicity, are you alright? Did Edward say something?"


    Felicity sighed: "He didn''t say anything. Godmother, I hope that my matter will not affect your future!"


    Xipil shrugged her shoulders. "From the looks of it, it doesn''t seem to have any effect. He is a good


    boss."


    Felicity smiled bitterly: "He is indeed a good boss. Actually, he is also a good man, its just that I don''t


    have the fortune to be with him."


    "Felicity, just wait patiently. Maybe one day, he will think it through. The grudges of the previous


    generation really have nothing to do with you guys." Xipil felt that Felicity was right, she pitied her.


    "Hope so!" Felicity didn''t have the slightest bit of confidence anymore.


    Although she knew that Edward''s feelings for her did not change, it made her feel slightly more at ease.


    At noon, Felicity received a call from Mary Ann. Mary had invited her to lunch together.


    Felicity had a very good impression of this little sister. Since she had invited her, she naturally agreed


    to it.


    When the two of them met, they sat in the restaurant''s private room and saw each other''s thoughts.


    "Sister, I already know about your situation. I truly feel pity for you. You were a match made in heaven.


    How did you break up just like that?" Mary couldn''t help but sigh, as she felt grieving for her.


    Felicity smiled, "Mary, thank you for your concern. We broke up because some reason. Forgive me for


    not being able to tell you right now."


    "It''s fine, I won''t ask too many questions. Everyone has their own secrets, so do I. Moreover, you will


    definitely be surprised to hear my secrets." Mary was tormented too.


    After that night, she didn''t meet him again. He had called her before, but she did not dare to respond


    passionately to him like in the past. When she thought about how her mother was crying, Mary felt that


    it was as if she had grown up overnight.


    Felicity looked at the face that had lost a lot of weight, and suddenly felt that she was truly like a sister


    who took pity on her.


    "Sis, I don''t think I told you that Leo William and I are actually still rted to each other by blood in the


    distance." Mary Ann said with a wry smile.


    "Ah¡­" Felicity could not help but open her eyes wide with disbelief written all over her face: "How could


    this be? You really did not tell me before. "


    "Because I felt that this wasn''t a big deal, and that wasn''t something could prevent us from loving each


    other. On my birthday, my mom warned me not to find a boyfriend because she was deeply hurt by my


    dad. She started to feel that men are all bad. That night when Leo came to find me, my mom found out,


    she scolded me severely, and I cried really hard, I don''t even dare to meet with Leo anymore." Mary


    Ann supported her chin with one hand, while the other hand slowly flipped through the juice in the cup.


    After Felicity heard this, she was shocked once again. She never thought that Mary would actually


    have such a distress.


    But she had always thought that Mary was someone who could live freely. When she and Leo fell in


    love, it would definitely be very sweet. Leo would definitely treat her like a treasure in his hands.


    "Mary, then does your mother know that the person you like is Leo?"


    "She doesn''t know, she only knows that I have a boyfriend." Mary said in distress.


    "If your mother knew that the person was Leo William, what reaction would she have?" Felicity couldn''t


    help but be concerned.


    Mary mocked herself: "My mom will definitely oppose this strongly, because Leo is much older than me,


    moreover, there is ayer of rtionship between the two of us, and my mom loves reputation the


    most. She has put in a lot of pressure because my dad abandoned her, so she works hard to


    developed her career. If our rtionship is revealed in the future. Somebody will say that she sell her


    daughter for money and reputation."


    Felicity really wanted to hug her. She never thought that Mary, who seemed to be free, would actually


    have such a strict mother behind her back.


    "Mary, then are you sure you won''t meet with Leo again?"


    "I think of him. I really do. However, I''m also afraid of meeting him. I''m afraid that after meeting him, I''ll


    miss him even more." Mary looked like she was going crazy, as she painfully smashed her fist against


    her own head, as though she could drive away all those thoughts.


    Felicity quicklyforted her, "Mary, don''t be like this. Love is always like this. The more you want to


    restrict yourself, the more you want to meet him."


    "Sister, are you the same? Do you also really want to see him now?" Mary looked up at her and asked.

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    Felicity was stumped by Mary''s words.


    She lowered her head and thought, thenughed bitterly: "My situation is different from yours, it''s much


    more serious than yours!"


    "Oh!" Mary did not dare to ask any further. Looking at Felicity''s desperate expression, she knew that it


    was definitely serious.


    The two stopped talking about these sad topics and started to talk about the entertainment circle.


    After finishing their meal, Mary and Felicity then drove off.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that Mary Ann had finished filming that movie, she was forced by her mother to enter an art school


    to study for a year. So she was busy about the papers.


    She had juste out of school with a few books in her hands and a mask on her face.


    She was very low key.


    However, she was still recognized by some people.


    "Is that Mary Ann? Why did shee to our school to study? Had she been studying abroad?"


    "I''m not sure. A celebrity student like her, who has been filming all year round, probably just came to


    school to put on a reputation. I don''t believe that she can really study."


    Mary could hear their discussion about herself, but she didn''t care.


    "Mary Ann¡­" Suddenly, a cold voice called out to her.


    Mary turned her head and saw an eighteen or neen-year-old boy walking towards her. Her


    expression immediately froze when she saw him.


    How could she meet him here?


    "Wow, the most famous guy in our school, Simon Wood!"


    When Mary saw him, she immediately wanted to run away.


    This Simon could be considered her childhood sweetheart, moreover, what gave her even more of a


    headache was that he was the kind of bad boy that bullied her since young.


    Of course, this wasn''t even the reason why Mary wanted to escape.


    The real reason was because Simon was also rted to Leo by blood.


    He was the son of Leo''s aunt.


    When she was young, because she was the same age, Mary would always be forced to y with


    Simon during every party, and Simon would frequently bully her out of no reason. Anyway, she always


    kept distance with him.


    "Mary, if you continue to hide from me, I¡¯ll tell everyone that you''re my girlfriend!" Simon''s slender figure


    very quickly blocked her way.


    Mary immediately stopped and angrily red at him: "Simon Wood, we have already grown up, and


    you still want to bully me? Be careful, I might goin to your parents again."


    When she was young, every time Mary was bullied by him, she would tell his parents.


    And Simon''s fate was also very miserable, as he was often beaten until his butt bloomed.


    Hearing her words, Simon''s handsome face froze for a moment. Then, he curled her Tips: "Besides


    your sharp mouth, everything else is normal."


    "Yes. As long as I entered the school, I heard many thing about you. It seems that all of the school''s


    beautiful girls are rted to you. Simon, you really know how to flirt, be careful or else your parents will


    find out and start cursing you again." Mary knew that Simon had been given the title of the school''s


    most handsome boy, and was extremely famous in the school.


    However, she felt that a mischievous and rogue like him, really made her not dare to praise him.


    "What is it? Are you infatuated with me too?" Simon immediatelyughed, looking self-righteous.


    Mary revealed a look of disdain: "You are indeed handsome, but unfortunately, you are not handsome


    enough to make me look at you differently, I have hated you since I was young, and now, I hate you


    even more."


    "Mary Ann, I heard that you have a boyfriend. Tell me, who is that person?" Simon suddenly


    approached her, and asked with a serious expression.


    Mary took a step back in fear, "What are you trying to do? I''m warning you. This is in school, you can''t


    bully me.¡±


    Seeing how respectful she was towards him, Simon shrugged his shoulders helplessly. "I won''t bully


    you anymore, I promise!"


    "Are you sure?" Mary frowned. Her face full of suspicion.


    "Yes, I''m sure!" Simon said in a low voice, "Mary, let''s be friends."


    "You ... Why did you suddenly treat me so well?" Seeing that he was not joking, Mary could not help but


    believe him.


    Simon shrugged his shoulders and self-deprecatingly said, "Because I don''t like the way you look when


    you''re afraid of me."


    Mary said angrily: "I''m afraid of you, isn''t it because you''ve been ying tricks on me since you were


    young?"


    "I''m sorry, I was too bad when I was young, but I won''t do that to you in the future." Simon''s eyes


    shed with brilliance.


    When he was young, he had been the one to tease Mary and always make her cry, it was because he


    liked her. If it was a little girl he didn''t like, Simon wouldn''t even y with her.


    "That''s good!" Mary also believed that, after they grew up, they could be friends.


    "Come to my house for dinner tonight. My parents have said that they haven''t seen you in a long time,


    and they know that we have be alumni. So, they invited you over for dinner." Simon said with


    great sincerity.


    Mary Ann thought for a moment, then nodded her head: "Alright, then I will go over myself tonight!"


    "Are you sure you''lle?" Simon never thought that she would agree to it.


    "Of course, I do. A few days ago, your mom was still sending me messages to go over. I promised her


    that I would." Mary was really like a rtive to Simon''s family, she did not think about it any other way.


    Simon''s expression shed with excitement and happiness. He had thought that Mary would directly


    reject him.


    The sky slowly darkened. Mary drove to Wood family herself and bought many gifts.


    Once they entered, the elders of Wood family weed her with smiles on their faces and told Simon


    to treat her well..


    Simon led Mary Ann directly to the balcony on the second floor.


    There was a piano set up on the balcony.


    Simon pointed to it and said, "y a song for me."


    Mary did not reject him and sat in front of the piano. The light on the balcony was very gentle and


    shone on her petite and slender figure, giving off an extremely dreamy feeling.


    Simon sat on the sofa at the side, looking at Mary who was seriously ying the piano, suddenly had a


    kind of indescribable feeling, as if the stars in the sky, had lit up.


    Mary yed the piano very seriously, and did not realize that downstairs, a ck car had stopped, and


    the abnormally handsome and mature man who got off was Leo William.


    "Leo, you''re here. Simon and Mary are ying upstairs, why don''t you sit on the sofa for a while? It''s


    almost time to eat!" Simon''s mother was Leo''s aunt, and when they saw each other, they were


    extremely close.


    Hearing the word "Mary", Leo''s face suddenly darkened. Why was she here?

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    Actually, Leo didn''t even know about the rtionship between Mary and his cousin Simon at all.


    Because, up until now, Leo and Simon''s rtionship had always been more indifferent.


    It was possible that the age gap was too big, and there wasn''t much talk to discuss.


    In Leo''s eyes, Simon had always belonged to the level of a child.


    But at this moment, when he heard the news that Mary and Simon were together, the shock that Leo


    felt in his heart instantly caused him to feel an indescribable jealousy.


    That''s right, he had always thought of Simon as a child. Mary, who was of the same age as him, also


    belonged to the level of a child in his eyes.


    Unfortunately, he developed feelings for this girl that was like a man and a woman.


    The deeper Leo fell into this trap, the greater the feeling of doubt in his heart.


    He must be sick, sick beyond words.


    Otherwise, why didn''t he choose a woman of the same age as him?


    Instead, it was a girl who was eight or nine-years younger than him.


    Although Leo was feeling extremelyplicated, he still held onto the banister of the stairs and walked


    towards the second floor with heavy steps.


    In the distance, the sound of the piano could be heard. It was as clear as flowing water, and the music


    yed was also very light.


    A ripple surfaced in Leo''s heart. Who was ying the piano?


    Simon had always loved art since he was young, so when he grew up, he directly enrolled into an art


    school. He was an all-around talented person who was proficient in all kinds of arts, including zither,


    chess, calligraphy, and painting, so could it be that he was ying?


    Leo quickened his pace, when he went through the corridor, and walked towards the balcony, he saw a


    slender figure elegantly sitting in front of the piano. Her agile fingers were ced on the keyboard of


    the piano.


    It was actually Mary Ann ying the piano?


    Leo''s body stiffened, he stopped in his tracks, his gloomy eyes focusing on the little girl''s body.


    He had never seen her y the piano before, but he did not expect her to y so well.


    Leo had a deep sense of loss. He realized that he actually didn''t really understand Mary Ann, other


    than feeling that she was pretty and flirtatious, he had not even figured out some of her preferences.


    After the song ended, there was suddenly a burst of apuse, and Simon''s voice had a trace of


    laughter in it: "Mary, looks like you did not lose your talent." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course!" Mary looked back andughed, only to suddenly see a tall figure standing not far away on


    the corridor.


    Simon saw that her gaze was fixated at the direction of the corridor, he stood up and turned to look:


    "My cousin is here,e, let me introduce you to him!"


    "No ... No need, who doesn''t know him, he is the famous young master of William family!" Mary''s


    expression was a little stiff, and her tone was a little unnatural.


    Although Leo was standing far away, he still heard Mary''s words. She pretended to be unfamiliar with


    him, which causing his handsome face to instantly darken.


    "Cousin..." Simon waved his hand at Leo: "I did not expect my parents to call you over, where''s my little


    cousin? Will theye too? I heard that he recently had a girlfriend. Do you know what her girlfriend''s


    name is?"


    Leo had already walked out of the balcony, his deep gaze stopped on Mary for a few seconds. Then,


    he replied lightly, "I''m not sure if he wille or not."


    "Cousin, let me introduce you. This is Mary Ann, my future girlfriend!" Simon did not notice anything


    amiss in the expressions of the two, so he pretended to be joking.


    Upon hearing that, Mary immediately became anxious, and angrily retorted: "Simon, don''t speak


    nonsense, I''m not your girlfriend"


    Leo''s handsome face was already extremely gloomy, he merely gave an extremely cold grunt, and


    then, without saying anything further, he turned and walked down the stairs.


    Seeing his unsightly expression, Mary knew that he must be angry because of Simon''s joke. She


    wanted to hurriedly chase after him to exin, but she didn''t dare.


    "Hey, cousin, I haven''t finished introducing you. Why did you leave?" Simon thought that mature men


    like Leo didn''t really like to gossip about things rted to boys and girls like him, so he intentionally


    asked that question with a smile.


    "Simon, if you continue with this random introduction, be careful that we might end our friendship!" After


    Mary red at him, she sat in front of the piano.


    Her back was facing Simon and her heart was in a mess.


    It''s over, it''s all over.


    Her rtionship with Leo was already unstable, and now that Simon was making such a joke, Mary felt


    extremely uneasy. She really wanted to rush down the stairs and exin everything to him.


    But then she heard a car start downstairs.


    Soon after, a ck car charged out of the road and into the distance.


    Simon muttered: "My cousin isn''t here to eat. He left in such a hurry!"


    Mary froze, her expression stunned like a wooden chicken.


    What?


    Leo left?


    He left just like that?


    Mary felt that, he must be angry, this damned Simon, she really shouldn''t havee to his house.


    A few minutester, Mary''s phone rang.


    Mary Ann thought that her mother was urging her to go home to eat. After taking a look, she tensed up


    again.


    It was actually Leo''s phone number.


    Mary immediately looked at Simon who was beside him: "I''m going to pick up a call."


    She immediately took her phone and ran downstairs, and only picked up the call after she was far away


    from Simon.


    "Mary, you better exin to me." The low voice that the man was using to push himself up seemed to


    have a deterrent in her ears.


    Mary''s nerves immediately tensed up, she could only speak softly, and anxiously: "This is a


    misunderstanding, he was speaking nonsense, I never promised him anything, I don''t know why he


    said that."


    "You don''t know? If you don''t know that you''re following him home for dinner, don''t you know that your


    actions are a tacit agreement with men?" Leo was very angry. He had never been so angry before.


    He didn''t know why he couldn''t control the urge to get angry at this little girl. Could it be that after


    spending so much time with her, he had also gotten a few years younger and more arrogant?


    Mary was stunned once again. Her tongue was tied up: "You really misunderstood, it''s not the first time


    I''vee to her house for dinner."


    "This isn''t the first time?" Leo took the main point in his words, and became even angrier: "Are you with


    him? Why did you stille and provoke me? Are your trying to find fatherly love in me? Mary Ann, do


    you know what happens when you provoke me?" Mary froze again.


    Why didn''t this man listen to her exnation and get so angry

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    When his voice stopped, Leo realized that his chest was extremely stuffy, as though he had been


    betrayed, causing him to be enraged, wishing that he could carry the littledy who betrayed him and


    beat her up.


    Mary was stunned by his words, and after that, her voice slowly calmed down: "Where are you? I want


    to exin it to you in person."


    "Didn''t you want to have dinner with him?" When Leo heard that she wanted to see him, he calmed


    down a little.


    Mary''s face was filled with anxiousness, following that, she grabbed the backpack on the sofa: "I''ll be


    driving there right now, wait for me by the side of the road!"


    Mary did not wait for Leo to say anything and directly hung up the phone.


    After that, she walked over to the elders of the Wood family to inform them, and without waiting for


    them to stop her, she quickly jumped into her car.


    When Simon came downstairs, he realized that Mary was no longer there.


    He only found out from his parents that she had left without bidding him farewell.


    "How rude!" Simon scolded angrily.


    Mary drove on the road for around 10 minutes, when she suddenly saw a ck car parked by the side


    of the road that was close to the city.


    Mary suddenly stepped on the brakes, pushed open the door and got out of the car, walking straight


    towards the car.


    The wind blew her hair, and her beautiful face was filled with eagerness.


    Opening the car door, she saw Leo sitting there with a gloomy face, holding onto a cigarette in his


    hand, the car had a faint smell of smoke.


    When Mary sat inside, before she could even speak, the man directly extinguished the cigarette. In the


    next second, her sturdy body leaned towards her and pressed forward, her thin lips were already filled


    with anger as it swept away her soft lips.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The aura of the man was tyrannical to the extreme. Mary simply didn''t have any chance to resist.


    Of course, she didn''t want to resist. In fact, she even sped her hands together to response him.


    She had endured contacting him for the past few days, but that didn''t mean that she didn''t miss him.


    On the contrary, she was about to go crazy.


    In the past, whenever Leo kissed her, he would carry a trace of reverence. Most of the time, he would


    kiss her little mouth or something like that.


    But now, his lips left her small mouth and attacked her snow-white neck.


    After he kissed her for a moment and reacted, he realized that he had thought of those damnable


    thoughts of his. Leo quickly stopped and raised his head.


    Mary was also obviously a little surprised.


    Previously, he had been very courteous to her, causing her to continuously resent him, and she


    suspected that she did not have a single trace of femininity to him.


    But just now, she seemed to feel that men didn''t just like her, they also seemed to want to possess her.


    This discovery made the corner of Mary''s mouth raised up for some unknown reason. She was very


    happy.


    Seeing her smile, Leo was a little annoyed. He asked her with a serious expression: "What are you


    laughing at?"


    "It''s nothing!" The smile on Mary''s face became even wider, after that, she spread out her hands,


    covering her face, and continued to sneakily smile.


    Leo was angry before, saw that she wasughing as a little fool, his anger inexplicably dissipated.


    When the two of them finally calmed down, the atmosphere became awkward for some reason.


    "Leo, I never thought that you would actually be so jealous." Mary was the first to speak, breaking the


    silence.


    "Who said I''m jealous? Do I?" He had a stubborn attitude and refused to admit it.


    Mary said straightforwardly: "It''s all written on your face. I''m not an idiot, how could I not see it?"


    Leo immediately turned his face towards the window, and snorted lightly.


    Indeed, he was jealous.


    "You wouldn''t really think that there''s anything going on between Simon and me, right? We just


    bumped into each other at school today, and we haven''t contacted each other for all these years." Mary


    immediately began to exin.


    "I think it''s good for you two to be together. You two are the same age, and your hobbies are the same


    as well. You must have a lot ofmon topics to talk about. Do you want to consider him?" Leo said


    indifferently on purpose.


    Mary instead pursed her lips and said angrily: "Are these truly your heartfelt words?"


    Leo''s expression froze, he lowered his head and continued to stay silent.


    Mary pretended not to understand what he meant and threatened him: "Alright then, I''ll get along with


    him..."


    After saying that, she made as if to push open the car door. Unexpectedly, a huge palm forcefully


    grabbed onto her, "If you dare to go, let''s give it a try."


    Mary''s lips curled up into a smile again as she sat up straight. She turned her head and smiled, "Leo,


    are you feeling ufortable like this? If you like me, just admit that. Why are you still angry at me?"


    All of Leo''s male pride seemed to have been thrown away in front of this little girl. He could only snort


    angrily: "Yes, I like you, Mary Ann, I never thought that you would be so charming, to actually make me


    fall in love with you."


    "Of course!" Mary''s face was full of pride.


    The tense rtionship between the two instantly melted away.


    Leo sighed lightly: "I admit, I can''t bear to see you together with another man, even if that person is my


    cousin."


    "I''ve known him since we were young. I''ve always treated him as a ymate from childhood, we are


    just friends." Mary could only continue to exin.


    "Is that so? You and he have been together since childhood, why haven''t I noticed you?" Leo frowned.


    Indeed, he did not realize that Mary had some sort of impression of him in his heart.


    Mary immediately pouted in anger: "Perhaps when I was young, I was too ugly, I couldn''t enter your


    eyes, the Great Young Master."


    "That might be true!" Leo showed an expression of agreement.


    "What did you say? Who''s ugly? I''ve been a beauty since I was young, okay?" Mary was indeed a little


    girl, she possessed all of the awkward nature of a little girl.


    Seeing that she was angry, Leo finally smiled: "Didn''t you say you''re ugly?"


    "I said I was ugly, that''s because I want to be coaxed, I''m not ugly, maybe by then, your mind will only


    be filled with your ex-girlfriend Lily!" Mary was instantly angry.


    Seeing her mentioned his ex, Leo immediatelyforted her: "Alright, don''t be angry, I was just joking


    with you. Now, I''ll treat you to a meal."


    "That''s ok!" Mary was instantly coaxed by him.


    "Do you want to take my car or do you want to drive?" Leo asked softly.


    Mary helplessly spread her hands: "My car is behind you. If I don''t drive it, I''ll just throw it on the side of


    the road. Lead the way, I will follow you! "


    Finally, the misunderstanding was resolved.


    The two of them felt much better.

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    Felicity''s situation in thepany was indeed different from what it was in the past.


    Although no one would gossip about her in front of her, once she appeared, it would still attract


    everyone''s gaze. It was as if she had done something incredible.


    Felicity tried really hard to make herself not care about the gazes of these people, but she also knew


    clearly that the result of falling in love with Edward ruthlessly, was that she would never be able to go


    back to her previous life.


    Right now, she seemed to be living under the spotlight.


    Hundreds and thousands of pairs of eyes were focused on her every move.


    It was unknown if they were waiting to see her make a joke or if they were waiting to see an even more


    tragic result. Anyway, what peoplecked most was the topic of gossip.


    Felicity hid in the office. Fortunately, she was protected by Xipil, so no one dared to do anything to her.


    In the afternoon, Felicity got off work early.


    Just as she walked to the main hall, she saw a person blocking her way.


    The other party was dressed in fashionable attire and wore sunsses. Her temperament was quite


    good.


    When Felicity saw her, her expression immediately changed.


    She did not expect that even after not seeing her for a long time, she would still be the same.


    Christina also impatiently wanted to run over and stomp on her.


    Christina immediately took off her sunsses, and revealed a strange smile, "How long have you been


    so happy before you''ve been abandoned by Edward? Felicity, I really want to pity you. You''re faster


    than me by a lot. At least, rumors about me and Edward can be passed on to around for a few more


    years."


    Felicity knew that as long as Christina had the chance to add insult to injury, she would definitely seize


    the opportunity.


    Felicity slightly raised her chin, pretending to ignore her, and walked directly from her to the car park.


    Seeing that she actually dared to ignore her, Christina immediately blocked her in front of her in an


    arrogant manner, "Felicity, you are an abandoned wife. What are you pretending to be? Are you too


    ashamed to meet me?"


    Felicity never thought that Christina would actually still be so arrogant, actually blocking her path.


    "Who dares not to meet you? It is you who were wearing sunsses!" Felicity ridiculed.


    Christina''s face instantly became ugly: "It''s because you''re thick-skinned that you don''t feel ashamed."


    Felicity sneered: "That is also my ability. Christina, I have not been in a good moodtely, so don''t


    provoke me!"


    "What''s wrong with provoking you? What prestige do you have? "Christina resented Felicity for a long


    time, and had not found a chance to vent the anger in her heart. Now that she finally had a chance, she


    would naturally not let it go.


    Felicity indifferently snorted: "Even if I was abandoned by Edward Hughes, I''m still his children¡¯s


    mother. No matter what, he wouldn''t treat me like how he treated you!"


    Christina''s body froze. She finally realised that there was still a gap between her and Felicity.


    Indeed, even if Edward abandoned Felicity, she still had another identity that she would never change,


    the mother to the heir of Hughes Family..


    After Felicity turned the tables around, she no longer bothered with Christina''s resentful face, and


    walked towards the sports car that she had stopped in her tracks with big strides.


    Christina turned her head angrily and stared at Felicity, wanting to open a few holes in her body.


    "Ok, let you be proud of a few days. I will make you suffer sooner orter." Christina thought in her


    mind. She had already thought of an excellent method topletely destroy Felicity''s life.


    Relying on her identity as Mrs. Hughes, coupled with Richard''s various forms of support and help,


    Felicity earned a seat in the design world. This was the difference between Felicity and her.


    Christinaughed coldly, believing that she would soon be able to make Felicity''s career go down the


    drain.


    After Felicity got off work, she did not immediately go to back to the vi. Instead, she took her key and


    went to her house to clean and tidy up.


    After putting on the furniture, this house is much morefortable. It was Calvin who paid for the


    furniture. Felicity was truly embarrassed, so she gave Calvin more of the rent.


    Calvin knew that she was hoping for peace of mind and did not reject her again. After receiving the


    money, he gave her the key.


    Felicity brewed a cup of tea for herself.


    Seeing the tea leaves dispersing in the scalding water, her mood seemed to have improved a little.


    From here, one could see the buildings in the Hughes Family Headquarters rising up from the ground


    and reaching into the horizon. It was a very spectacr and domineering scene.


    Looking at his office, Felicity suddenly thought of that person. Her heart throbbed, and started to


    disperse like ripples.


    Felicity felt that she would never be able to escape that man''s love curse in her entire life. She was a


    person that wouldn''t easily fall in love, but once she fell in love with someone, she wouldn''t be able to


    contain anyone else in her heart. Furthermore, a man that was filled with the charm of a man, made


    Felicity look down on others even more.


    Turning her head, she looked at her own small house. Felicity frowned. But, tomorrow morning, she will


    be living here anyway.


    In any case, the Grandparents were looking after the children, so there was no need for them to stick to


    her. Of course, if the children liked to live with her in this kind of small house, she would not reject


    them.


    As the sky darkened, Felicity received a call from her daughter, Arya.


    She begged her in her childish voice: "Mummy,e home quickly. It''s already dark. Daddy got sick.


    He got sick because he misses you so much. Come back soon. "


    The thoughts of children were the simplest.


    As Felicity listened, an unspeakable pain arose in her heart.


    She really hoped that it was like what her daughter had said that Edward was sick because he missed


    her too much.


    "Arya, take good care of Daddy. I''ll be back soon." Felicity actually wanted to return as soon as


    possible. Although she had to pretend to be a stranger when she returned, the feeling of being under


    the same roof as Edward still made her feel a sweet atmosphere.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Alright, Mummy, you should return quickly. I''ll go check on father now." Arya hung up the phone and


    directly ran to the second floor.


    Edward sat in the study room to take care of today''s matters.


    "Daddy, Mummy said that she will be back to take care of you right away!" After Arya knocked on the


    door, and obtained permission, she ran in and informed Edward while grinning.


    Seeing her daughter''s happy smile, Edward couldn''t help but wave at her. "Arya,e over here."


    Arya immediately ran over happily.


    He opened his arms and pulled her small body onto hisp, allowing her to sit.


    Lowering his head to size up her daughter''s small face, which was delicate. He saw that her bright and


    beautiful big eyes looked exactly the same as Felicity''s.


    Edward couldn''t help but lower his head and kiss her daughter''s small face.

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    Arya felt when Edward kissed her, his eyes were obviously filled with sadness.


    She couldn''t help but extend her chubby little hand and hold onto his face, kissing his cheeks twice.


    She then said with a smile: "Daddy, why are you looking at me like that? Am I not beautiful?"


    Seeing that his daughter had the potential to be narcissistic at such a young age, Edward couldn''t help


    but nod his head andugh, "Of course not. You''re as beautiful as your Mummy."


    "Then, Mummy and I, who is more beautiful?" Seeing that her father had praised her, Arya immediately


    asked him without admitting defeat.


    Edward kissed her on the forehead: "Of course it''s your Mummy."


    "Ah..." The little guy''s face was filled with disappointment. She thought that her father would at least lie


    to her and say that she was good-looking.


    Seeing his daughter''s pouting mouth, Edward''s bad mood was instantly cured by her daughter''s cute


    appearance.


    "Alright, you are Father''s most adorable little princess. In Father''s eyes, you are the most beautiful."


    Edward was truly worthy of being a good father. His skills in coaxing his daughter were also first-rate.


    The little guy finally became happy and nodded her little head, before extending her arms to hug


    Edward. "Daddy is also the most handsome in my eyes, much more handsome than brother!"


    "Where''s your brother?" Edward realized that his son still didn''t seem to want to bother with him.


    Although his daughter was sulking previously, but the moment she turned around, she turned back into


    his pistachio again, but his son seemed to have hidden many things, causing Edward to be worried.


    "Brother is in the Toy Room. He doesn''t really like to talk to me anymore." Arya was little disappointed.


    Edward caressed her long hair and said gently, "I will y with you in the future."


    "But Daddy is so busy every day. Great-grandmother told me not to bother you all the time."


    "When I am not busy, I will apany you!"


    "Alright, will Mummy really move out?" Arya suddenly asked sadly.


    Edward''s handsome face stiffened.


    Actually, he was also unwilling to let Felicity move away, but Felicity seemed to be very resolute.


    That''s right. Her self-esteem was so strong.


    She definitely couldn''t endure the pain of being abandoned by him.


    "Arya, if Mummy moved out, what would you do? Do you want to follow Father or Mummy?" Edward


    couldn''t help but want to hear his daughter''s answer.


    "I want to live with Father and Mummy!" Arya said with hope.


    "That''s good. Remember, if you go to Mummy, You must tell her you want me toe and live with


    you. That way, I''ll have the chance to apany you and Mummy!" Edward suddenly started to advise


    his daughter.


    Arya blinked her eyes, "Daddy, will Mummy agree to let youe? I think she really hates you.


    Therefore, it''s entirely up to you whether or not father can meet Mummy in the future!"


    Edward did not dare to ask his son for help. His daughter''s heart was innocent, she would definitely


    help.


    "Alright, I will definitely help father go and see Mummy!" Aryaughed like a little flower.


    After Edward watched his daughter leave happily, he seemed to have lost all his strength again. He


    actually taught his daughter to do such an excessive thing just now.


    He was like a swindler, a scoundrel, pushing her away with his own hands while finding ways to get


    close to her.


    Edward hated himself, but he couldn''t help it. He was in deep love with that woman.


    When Felicity returned, even though she knew that Edward was in the study, she did not go over to see


    him. Instead, the moment she stepped into the bedroom, she started to pack up her things.


    When she put everything that belonged to her into her trunk, the pain and struggle in her heart made


    her want to cry.


    Felicity suddenly did not want to pack up these things. She really did not want to leave, she had so


    many beautiful memories. She really wanted to be a persistent woman, begging Grandma to ept


    her for the sake of love.


    However, every time she had this thought, Felicity would think of Edward''s decisiveness and


    determination when he suggested breaking up. It really was like his style.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Felicity could only continue to speed up the packing ...


    The door opened, and the two little fellows stood there in a daze. Felicity paused in her movement of


    folding clothes, and raised her head to look at her two children.


    "Mummy, are you really going to move away?" Seeing Mummy''s actions, Arya instantly cried. She ran


    over and snatched the clothes from Felicity''s hands: "Don''t go . Don''t go. Just stay here. Daddy won''t


    chase you away."


    Abraham also turned around and ran out. Even though he was more mature than Arya in some


    aspects, his love for Mummy was also as sincere. He really couldn''t bear the separation from Mummy.


    Felicity looked at the two children who ran in different directions, and her heart ached to the extreme.


    She squatted down, tightly hugged her daughter, and gently advised: "Arya, Mummy isn''t going to a


    faraway ce. Mummy lives in this city. If you want to see Mummy in the future, you can get Old Garry


    to bring you there."


    "No... I want Mummy and Father to be together. I don''t want you to be separated! " Arya sobbed like a


    wronged child.


    While at this moment, Abraham flew over to the study room. He did not knock, but instead forcefully


    pushed open the door.


    "My Mummy is packing up. Daddy, aren''t you going to stop her?" Abraham stared at Edward with his


    ck eyes and asked.


    Edward''s heart twitched, and the pain spread from his nerves to his entire body.


    "If you don''t stop her now, it will be toote. Daddy, I believe you still love her. You wouldn''t want her to


    leave, would you?" Abraham, who had seen through everything, reminded him loudly.


    Edward sat on the office chair with his well-built body, tight as a string, and then said indifferently: "If


    she wants to move, then let her move. This is her choice."


    Seeing that he did not seem to care at all, Abraham immediately became angry and shouted, "Daddy,


    you''re so bad!"


    Edward''s expression immediately turned as stiff as a statue. Was he bad?


    Yes, his son''s scolding was right. He was really bad.


    "If Mummy moves tonight, Arya and I will also go with her. Daddy, farewell!" After Abraham finished


    speaking, he did not try to persuade him anymore. He turned around, and walked forward with firm


    steps.


    Edward immediately stood up, and in the next second, he quickly followed behind him as he ran out the


    door.


    When Abraham heard the footsteps behind him, he turned around and looked at Edward: "Are you


    afraid of losing my Mummy or stupid Arya!"


    Facing such a clever son, Edward suddenly felt extremely ashamed.


    "I''m afraid of losing them!" Edward could no longer ignore the depths of his heart.

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    Abraham was startled when he heard Edward''s words. Even though he clearly didn''t want to lose them,


    why didn''t he hurry up and dissuade Mummy from leaving?


    Edward saw his son looking at him in disbelief, andughed at himself: "Abraham, father has no way to


    stop this matter."


    "Daddy, I''ve always admired you, and I''ve always treated you as an example for me to learn from. But


    now, I''d better be myself. I don''t want to be like you, unable to protect the people I like." Abraham was


    also very disappointed with Edward. The little guy felt that no matter what, it could notpare to the


    fact that the Mummy was about to leave.


    Edward stood still like he was a statue after being beaten so fiercely.


    He could understand his son''s disappointment towards him. Even he himself felt that he was not as


    confident as before and had failed.


    Abraham stared at Edward''s face with his ck eyes for a few seconds. Then, as if he did not want to


    insist on anything, he turned around and walked towards Felicity''s room.


    This time, he hadpletely decided to share the pain and suffering with the Mummy.


    Inside the bedroom, Felicity had already coaxed her daughter. She sat on the sofa and looked at the


    two big boxes that were packed, her expression was also very lonely.


    "Mummy..." Abraham pushed the door and entered. Then he asked: "Are you done packing? Stupid


    Arya and I don''t seem to have packed up yet."


    Felicity looked at her son in astonishment.


    Abraham raised his eyebrow: "Mummy, don''t persuade me to stay here. I must follow you. Arya will


    also!"


    Arya immediately nodded her head. Her ck watery eyes still had tears in them, but her small face


    looked very determined.


    Felicity was very touched, and felt like she wanted to cry.


    She was already very happy that the two children could understand her so well, but now, they actually


    wanted to leave with her.


    This made Felicity feel extremely gratified.


    But right after, Felicity had a very strange feeling. She felt that if the two children followed her, would


    Edward''s sickness worsen?


    Previously, Felicity was still pretending to be strong, but when she calmed down, she realized that she


    and Edward were not in the wrong, but the ones who suffered the most were the two of them.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Felicity didn''t want the man that loved her to be hurt even more than she was, so she wanted to leave


    her two children behind to apany him. But now, the children wanted to follow her.


    "Abraham, Arya, do you really not want to stay here? Mummy''s new home is still not fixed yet, and, it''s


    very small. Do you really want to live there?" Felicity wanted to find some excuse to keep the children.


    "Mummy, you are underestimating us too much. Have you forgotten that the home we lived was also


    small? How can we not get used to it?" Abraham immediately rolled his eyes at her. He felt that Felicity


    didn''t want to bring them away, which made the little guy a little sad.


    Arya also nodded her head: "That''s right, Mummy. We won''t despise you."


    Seeing that the two children were sensible and considerate, Felicity could only nod her head: "Alright,


    before you leave with me, go and bid farewell to father."


    "I''m not going..." Abraham thought about how he had gone to inform his father just now, but his father


    did note to ask Mummy to stay.


    In an instant, Abraham was no longer willing to see him again.


    Seeing that her brother wasn''t going, Arya could only shake her head: "I''m not going either. If Daddy


    misses me, he would definitelye to find me!"


    Seeing that the two children were so stubborn, she could only sigh and stroke their heads: "Fine, if you


    don''t want to go, then so be it. But, Mummy hopes that you don''t resent him. It isn''t his fault that I


    separated from him, okay?"


    "Since father is not wrong, why did Mummy break up with him? Do you really like that Uncle Calvin?"


    Abraham just could not understand the feelings between adults. It was tooplicated. He suddenly


    felt that it was good to be a child.


    Felicity looked at her son seriously and shook her head: "No, Uncle Calvin is just a friend of Mummy.


    Mummy does not like him!"


    "Mummy, you''re really strange. You said you like him before, but now you say you do not. I don''t even


    know whether you like him or not!" Arya was also stunned.


    Felicity looked at the naive children, unable to exin clearly. She could only say gently: "In short, the


    reason why we broke up is because we can''t love each other, and it''s not because we hate each other.


    You just need to remember, don''t hate your father!"


    "I don''t hate him. I even promised dad that I would ask him toe and apany me when I miss


    him in the future!" After Arya finished speaking, she hurriedly covered her small mouth. It seemed that


    she had said something that she shouldn''t have.


    Felicity immediately stared at her daughter sternly. "Arya, don''t be like this. The reason why your father


    and I separated is to avoid seeing each other in the future as much as possible."


    Arya''s mouth instantly ttened, it looked like she was about to cry again.


    Abraham scolded her as an idiot and then, he folded his arms in front of his chest with a cold


    expression. In his heart, he was thinking, I won''t tell Mummy that I''ll find a chance to help them back


    together in the future.


    Edward was still sitting on the office chair in the study room, but his eyes could no longer see anything.


    He really had the urge to smash everything in this room.


    However, taking something to vent his anger wasn''t his style. He''d long since cultivated it to the point


    where he couldn''t show his emotions.


    Did that woman have to move today?


    Why she couldn''t wait until tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow... Why didn''t she want to stay a few


    more days?


    Edward suddenly realised that the one who mentioned about breaking up was him, and the one who


    was reluctant to part with her was him, too. .


    This was ridiculous!


    What made Edward even more depressed was that the two children did note looking for him


    anymore.


    When Felicity left, they would also follow her.


    When he returned home, would it be empty again?


    Without theughter of the children, this was no longer his home.


    After Felicity calmed her emotions, she packed some of the children''s belongings and took them away.


    Only when she pushed the two trunks out did she realize that she had only taken what belonged to her.


    Everything that the man had given her, she had not taken.


    Earlier, she was hesitating whether to take away the ring he gave her as a memento, but in the end,


    she didn''t have the courage to do so.


    Since they weren''t going to be a couple anymore, it would definitely be a heart-stopping matter if they


    saw each other in the future.


    The two little fellows each carried their own little trunk, with a small expression of determination as they


    left with Felicity.


    Just as Felicity came down the hall, Grandma got off from the car and was about to go to the hall. She


    had nned to apany the two little fellows for dinner, but she didn''t expect that she would see the


    three of them carrying their trunks and walking away, causing her expression to instantly freeze.

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    Felicity never thought that she would coincidentally bump into Grandma, causing her expression to


    be a little stiff.


    Grandma saw that Felicity was carrying a box and asked casually: "Are you moving out tonight?"


    "Yes!" Felicity nodded and lightly replied.


    "Grandmother, we will meet again in the future!" Abraham immediately waved his hand, and the words


    he said startled the olddy, and she turned to look at the two little fellows behind Felicity, only to see


    them holding onto a small trunk, which caused her to pale in shock.


    "Abraham, Arya, where are you going?" The olddy had thought that the two little fellows would be


    staying here forever. After all, the living conditions of the Hughes Family were much better than that of


    Felicity''s.


    Arya immediately sighed: "Grandmother, I asked you to persuade my Mummy to stay, but you refused


    to help me. Now, I can only follow my Mummy and leave you. But I will miss you!"


    The olddy''s expression instantly grew long and ugly to the extreme as she stared at Felicity.


    Felicity exined in a nd voice, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Hughes. I was the one who brought he children up.


    If I were to leave, they would naturally follow me!"


    "Felicity, what do you mean by this? Children are the seed of our Hughes Family, and you cannot bring


    them away! "When the olddy thought about losing her two precious grandchildren, her tone


    immediately turned serious, and unceremoniously reminded Felicity of this fact.


    Felicity knew that these two children were the elder''s lifeblood, but they were also her babies.


    Abraham and Arya''s big eyes were staring at the olddy in shock.


    To them, their great-grandmother had always been kind and gentle, but they never thought that she


    would use such a tone to speak to their Mummy.


    "Grandmother, please don''t be so fierce towards my Mummy. You didn''t want her to live here, and my


    Mummy didn''t do anything wrong." Abraham immediately stood out to protect Mummy.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Felicity immediately frowned and reprimanded him softly: "Abraham, you can''t use this tone to talk to


    great-grandmother."


    When the olddy heard that the little fellow actually protected Felicity in such a way, she was stunned


    again.


    "Abraham, you are the child of our Hughes Family. You and your sister must stay. I did not stop your


    Mummy from meeting you, as long as you think of her. You can get Old Garry to send you back


    anytime, okay? I will be very kind to you." The olddy also realized that she could not scold Felicity in


    front of the children. This would ruin her good impression.


    "I am truly sorry, great -grandmother. I will not leave my Mummy, so do my sister." Abraham imitated his


    master''s tone and said.


    The olddy''s face immediately turned anxious, she looked at Felicity and said, "You should persuade


    the children, they should listen to you!"


    Felicity looked at the olddy''s flushed with anger, she could not help but feel a sense of satisfaction at


    the bottom of her heart. Didn''t the olddy enjoy struggling with the grudges between the two


    generations?


    "Mrs. Hughes, it''s not like the children aren''t sensible. I''ve already advised them, but they insisted on


    leaving with me. You were also a mother, so you know that it''s impossible for the children to leave their


    mother." Felicity''s tone of voice was indifferent, which made the olddy even more annoyed.


    The olddy always felt that Felicity was doing it on purpose.


    "Great-grandmother, there is only one way for us to stay, and that is to not let Mummy leave." Abraham


    immediately took this opportunity to negotiate.


    For some reason, the olddy hated Felicity again. She spoke in a righteous tone, "No, your Mummy


    can''t stay here, or it would make a joke."


    "Great--grandmother, how did my Mummy be a joke?" Abraham immediately pouted unhappily.


    Arya immediately followed and asked loudly, "That''s right, my Mummy is not a joke."


    The olddy saw that the two of them were unreasonable, so she spoke the truth: "Abraham, Arya, I


    wonder if you two can understand what great-grandmother said. Your Mummy and your father''s


    rtionship is like that of siblings, do you know? Wouldn''t it be a joke if they lived together?"


    "Siblings?" Arya''s head was still full of question marks, but Abraham had already understood the


    Felicity''s face was stiff and somewhat pale.


    She said somewhat angrily: "Mrs. Hughes, how can you tell them this kind of thing? They are too


    young to ept such a fact."


    The olddy snorted, "If I don''t tell them the truth, they might think we bullied you."


    Abraham immediately raised his head, and looked at Felicity in puzzlement: "Mummy, how could you


    and Father be siblings?"


    Felicity''s face paled, but she could not answer her son''s question.


    The olddy answered directly on her behalf, "Because your Mummy''s father married your father''s


    mother."


    The expressions on the two little fellows were stunned once again.


    "Mummy, didn''t you say that our grandparents are no longer alive? When did another grandfather


    appear and marry our grandmother?" Abraham''s brain was smarter, so he quickly understood the


    meaning behind the olddy''s words.


    Felicity said fretfully: "We only just found out about this matter, we were never clear about it before."


    "Then it''s over. Your rtionship with Father is so chaotic!" Abraham realized the seriousness of the


    situation.


    However, Arya still foolishly asked, "What grandfather married grandmother? Why can''t I understand


    you?"


    The olddy snorted, "It''s embarrassing to say it. Felicity, exin it to the children!"


    Felicity sighed bitterly, she squatted down and gently caressed her son and daughter''s hair: "This


    matter, you guys won''t be able to understand in a while. How about you two stay here tonight, when


    Mummy has tidied up the room, I will bring you two over, okay?"


    "Mummy, we really want to go with you!" Abraham suddenly realized that the Mummy was really pitiful.


    If she had left this ce alone, he would definitely have died from heartache.


    After the olddy revealed the truth, the two little fellows were still determined to leave with Felicity. She


    could only depressingly say: "Don''t move. Just stay here anyway. But if you stay here in the future, I''II


    have Edward move back to the mountainside vi!"


    Felicity''s eyes lit up, she looked at the olddy and asked: "Can I really still stay here?"


    "Humph, I asked you to take care of the two children, but I did not allow you to continue tangling with


    Edward." The olddy reminded her in dissatisfaction.


    Felicity also knew that the oledy allowed her to stay here because of her children.


    However, why was she so full of joy?

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    The olddy finally gave the children face and told Felicity to stay.


    When Felicity dragged the heavy trunks up the stairs, a tall handsome figure stood at the foot of the


    stairs, looking down at her.


    His deep eyes shed with happiness.


    Edward''s hands were in the pockets of his pants. His posture waszy, and his entire body emitting a


    noble and unfathomable aura.


    Felicity stopped in her tracks, and looked up at him. The two were separated by a few flights of stairs,


    and a trace of love could be seen.


    After that, Edward walked down the stairs. When he reached Felicity''s side, with hisrge palm, he


    easily picked up the trunks that she had used all her strength to carry, and went upstairs.


    Felicity''s heart inexplicably felt warm.


    Even though this man didn''t say a single word, she was still touched by the sense of security he gave


    her.


    At this moment, downstairs in the living room, the olddy had also snatched the cute trunks from the


    two kids'' hands.


    "Well, great-grandmothers can''t do anything to you, so you can''t leave your mother. I understand that


    you''re really too young, but you have to remember what great-grandma said just now. It''s not that


    great-grandma doesn''t care, it''s just that things are soplicated. You have to understand, okay?"


    The two little fellows nodded.


    Although they weren''t willing to ept this fact, they knew that it wouldn''t change anything.


    As long as their great-grandmother did not let Mummy move away, that was their greatest wish.


    Upstairs, Felicity followed behind the man with light footsteps.


    In the quiet air, the man calmly pushed open the door to her room and ced her trunks beside the


    sofa.


    Turning around, their eyes met, and in each other''s eyes, they saw burning mes.


    In the next second, he took the initiative to hug her, and his thin lips quickly searched for her soft lips.


    Felicity raised her head, and was very enthusiastic.


    It was as if they had not met each other for centuries, wishing that they could merge the other into their


    own bodies and be a part of their own bodies.


    "Felicity, you really dare to move..." After a warm kiss, a man''s extremely angry voice smashed into


    Felicity''s ears.


    He was actually criticizing her for leaving.


    "Didn''t you ask me to go?" Felicity also stared at him angrily, her tone carrying a tinge of provocation.


    "Are you waiting for me to keep you?" The expression in Edward''s eyes became obscure and his voice


    became hoarse.


    Felicity slightly raised her brows, bit her lower lip and said lightly on purpose: "No, I just wanted to see


    if you would ask me to stay or not."


    "If I ask you to stay, you won''t move, will you? But didn''t you and Calvin choose the furniture already?"


    Edward''s tone was full of ridicule.


    The jealousy in his heart had not subsided even now.


    Felicity did not expect him to actually know about her and Calvin buying furniture together, so she


    immediately frowned in displeasure: "You sent people to follow me? Edward, you still don''t know how to


    respect me?"


    Seeing that she was so angry that her face turned red, Edward immediately slowed down his tone: "I


    was worried that you had been kidnapped by that man, so I had to send people to keep an eye on


    you."


    Felicityughed sarcastically: "Aren''t we are not getting married? Don''t tell me you still want me to keep


    myself close?"


    Edward suddenly could not reply.


    Indeed, the real problem was like a high wall that could not be crossed, standing between the two of


    them as if it was impossible to cross over.


    "Forget it. As long as I can meet with my children everyday, I won''t ask for anything more." Seeing him


    fall into silence, Felicity knew that her words had made it difficult for him. Thus, she could onlyugh at


    herself and break the silent atmosphere.


    Edward looked at her with a face full of faint sadness: "When are you going to meet your father?"


    "I''ve booked a ne ticket for tomorrow night!" Felicity bent over and unpacked her clothes.


    Just now, when she folded each piece of clothing, her heart was filled with pain.


    But right now, she took them out one by one and hung them up, feeling an inexplicable sense of relief


    within her heart.


    In the past, she had felt that even in love, she had to be proud and maintain her principles and integrity.


    But after she had paid the price for thinking about him, Felicity realized that in order to meet the person


    she loved, her pride and principles would all be broken.


    Now, she could no longer be proud.


    The olddy had agreed to let her stay here.


    Since she could see her child and Edward, to her, this was already the greatest satisfaction.


    "Feel free to speak of anything that requires my help!" Edward watched as she hung up the clothes one


    by one, smoothing out the wrinkles like a virtuous wife, and actually had a kind of calm feeling in his


    heart.


    Felicity shook her head: "There is no need for your help. This is my own problem. I will take care of it


    myself."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Just as the two of them were having an awkward conversation in the bedroom, the door was pushed


    open and the olddy''s figure appeared outside.


    "Edward, I''ll have Old Garry help you pack your things up. You will move up the mountain tonight." The


    olddy''s tone was strict.


    Edward knew that this was the condition for his grandmother to give in, but he did not refute, and only


    nodded his head: "Alright, I will get Old Garry to pack things for me."


    The olddy looked at the two of them getting along as usual, and reminded them angrily, "I didn''t let


    her stay here for you guys to continue your flirting. You two have to be self-aware. Don''t make me


    embarrassed."


    Felicity hurriedly said to Edward, "You can leave now. We''ll do our best not to meet each other in the


    future!"


    Edward helplessly turned around and left Felicity''s room under his grandmother''s strict gaze.


    The olddy coldly warned Felicity: "I hope that you won''t pester my grandson anymore. No matter how


    deep your feelings for him are, I won''t ept you."


    Felicity never thought that the olddy would actually be so unreasonable.


    For the sake of self-esteem, Felicity could only say lightly: "Don''t worry. I don''t have any mood right


    now. I just want to apany my children!"


    After the olddy left, the two little fellows ran up the stairs. Each of them hugged onto one of Felicity''s


    hands, "Mummy, don''t worry¡­."


    "Right, you don''t have to get married. It''s just like before, you got along really well without getting


    married!" Arya also suddenly seemed to be enlightened, and stopped showing off.


    Felicity''s heart hurt. Marriage was the best home for one''s love. If she and Edward did not marry, no


    matter how much they loved each other, she would never feel safe.


    As for her, she was born with ack of security.


    "Right now, the only thing that I want is not to separate from you. As for anything else, I will not


    consider it for now!" Felicity said gently.

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    In the broad and bright living room, Mary Ann was like azy little cat, lying in the man''s embrace, not


    wanting to move at all.


    She had secretly run over to find Leo William.


    She really couldn''t bear to not see him again.


    Leo also gently stroked her smooth ck hair with his palm. The usually busy CEO Leo, at this


    moment, had let go of his busy work, and only wanted to get entangled with this little thing.


    Even if he didn''t say a word, he wouldn''t feel depressed. He liked the faint sweet smell of her body that


    was like milk.


    He was really infatuated with this little thing.


    This kind of love, was like a torrential storm, suddenly smashing down, causing Leo to always want to


    spoil her like this.


    "My mom wouldn''t let me be an actress. She asked me to study hard and said to send me to study


    abroad." Mary''s voice carried a little confusion and disappointment.


    Acting was her hobby, and also her dream.


    She really didn''t want to give up, but ever since her mother got to know that she was close to a man,


    she restricted her in every way.


    "She did that for your own good, which means she''s a good mother." Leo sighed.


    Mary suddenly turned her body, andid on the man''s thick and solid bosom, her fingers insincerely


    extended out to trace the man''s firm and beautiful lines on his lips.


    "Leo, you''re so pretty. I''m really afraid that if I go abroad to study, you¡¯ll get robbed by another woman.


    What should I do then?" Mary carefully examined the man''s handsome face. The more she looked, the


    more she loved, and the more she was unwilling to let go.


    Leo could not help butugh, "Are you that unconfident in me? I wasn''t even worried about you being


    abducted by another man."


    "You know that I''ve alwayscked a sense of security since I was young. Actually, before I started


    acting, I was very self-conscious, or maybe it was because I heard too many people call me a bastard,


    causing me to develop social phobia. For a while, i was depressed, and only when there was a show


    would I be able to truly let go of the restraints in my heart." Mary reached out her hand, gently wrapped


    it around Leo''s neck and stuck her pink lips over it.


    Leo''s gaze froze for a moment, after that, his lips gently sucked on hers, and after a few seconds, he


    let go, and his eyes that were as gentle as water looked at the pure and beautiful girl in his arms, and


    his body started to resonate with his lips.


    With just a kiss, it seemed to have stirred up a storm in the man''s body. With a turn of his body, Leo


    had already suppressed Mary onto the sofa.


    He stared at the girl''s beautiful face. She was young and beautiful, making him want to bully her.


    Mary knew that Leo had always been patient with her, but now, it seemed that he could no longer


    control his own actions.


    As for her¡­ She liked to see him lose control.


    "Leo, how about... Like Felicity and Edward, we had a child first, then we would pester each other for


    the rest of our lives, and we couldn''t be separated anymore."


    Mary suddenly joked.


    Leo''s delicate eyes trembled. Very clearly, he had been shocked by her bold idea.


    "No, we can''t do that without giving you an absolute promise." Leo''s entire body was covered in sweat.


    In the next second, he turned and sat up straight, reaching out to pull the girl who was lying down,


    pulling her into his embrace, his thin lips lightly imprinted on her head: "I cannot let you suffer any


    pain."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mary could feel the love and protection that the man gave her. She smiled lightly: "I heard that every


    woman''s first time is painful, isn''t it?"


    Leo was startled, his charming eyes swept across the girl''s crimson red face, his thin lips curling up into


    a smile: "You''re asking me, how would I know?"


    Mary craftily blinked her ck eyes.


    She never thought that she would dig such a pit and that Leo would be able to perfectly bypass it.


    "I thought you were very experienced." Mary grinned andughed.


    Leo was speechless: "Where did I get the experiences from?"


    "You and your ex-girlfriend..." Mary once again identally mentioned his past.


    Leo frowned: "Why are you so stubborn about my past with her? Mary, are you that unconfident?"


    Mary sighed: "I don''t have confidence in myself, so, today, I want you to be responsible for me."


    After Mary finished speaking, she pushed him with her small hands.


    Caught off guard, Leo fell onto the sofa andid on his back.


    Mary''s petite body immediately pressed over, her mesmerizing postureying on his chest smiling like


    a flower: "Leo¡­."


    Leo was shocked by her actions. He never thought that she would actually have such guts.


    "Mary, stop...It''s not the right time to do this!"


    Although Leo''s mind was not at ease, his willpower was still very firm.


    If he didn''t have a rtionship with her, he definitely wouldn''t have reached the final step. This was his


    principle.


    Mary Ann pouted: "I''m not joking with you. I''m serious. I really don''t have any way to convince my mom


    about what she promised us."


    "Then let me tell her!" Leo suddenly felt that he had been too wronged by his own escape.


    As a man, he had to take responsibility.


    "You ... What are you going to tell her?" As expected, Mary was shocked. She did not expect Leo to


    directly mention this matter to her mother.


    "I¡¯ll just tell her..." Leo''s voice was filled with determination, "that I don''t want to lose you. I want to be


    with you!"


    Even the sweetest words of love could not beat the touching phrase-to be with you.


    She knew that Leo''s feelings toward her were sincere, but she was the one who had initiated her own


    emotions, so he would passively ept it.


    But now, it was his turn. Mary''s heart felt an indescribable warmth and peace of mind.


    "Alright, pick a time to talk to my mother!" Mary trusted him a lot. So she sighed: "However, I must


    remind you, my mother feels that there is no man in this world that can be relied on."


    "Then I can only prove it to her!" Leo replied softly.


    "How are you going to prove it?" Mary immediatelyughed, and then, intentionally or unintentionally,


    her finger touched his lips: "Why not, you prove it to me now!"


    When Leo saw that this little girl kept stirring up his nerves, his eyes darkened.


    His well-built body turned from a guest into a host, and his voice became extremely low and hoarse.


    "Alright, then I''ll prove it for you!"


    Mary was startled. Actually, she had not prepared yet.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    Leo turned his body and pressed this restless little thing down. He saw her little face turn red from


    nervousness.


    Leo''srge hand stretched towards her chest, and easily undid her first button


    Mary''s beautiful eyes suddenly widened, and her snow-white face seemed as if it was on fire as it


    turnedpletely red.


    "You... Are you really going to do that with me?" Mary saw that Leo''s finger was moving down again,


    gently undoing another button. He looked into her eyes with shining eyes, which hid a dangerous light,


    as if he really wanted to eat her up.


    "Don''t you want to?" Leo''s tone was low and hoarse, exuding the wild charm of a man.


    Mary had always been a bold person, but at this moment, she was a little terrified.


    She felt that the reason why she kept showing such desire was because she knew Leo wouldn''t do that


    to her, and that was why she strengthened her panther courage. But at this moment, she felt so


    nervous that she couldn''t breathe, and her beautiful face became so red that she was about to bleed.


    She wanted to shout stop, but it was she who provoked the desire. If she did, would Leough at her


    for the rest of her life?


    He definitely would feel that she was only bluffing. Then, how would she ever face this man in the


    future?


    "Yes, of course I do!" Mary intentionally raised her chin, and unhappily replied him.


    However, her small body, which was being pressed down by the man, couldn''t help but shiver.


    Leo looked at this little thing that liked to pretend to be strong. It seemed that this time, he was really


    going to scare her, if not, this little thing would always tantalize him, which made it difficult for him to


    control himself.


    "Alright, let''s continue!" When Leo said this, he lifted one of her slender legs up with his hot palm.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As his skin came into contact with hers, the man''s scorching temperature directly went from her skin to


    her heart. Mary waspletely stunned.


    Seeing that the man was about to reach out to remove his shirt, Mary couldn''t help but gulp down a


    mouthful of saliva.


    The way the man undid his shirt with one hand was simply too fascinating. It waszy and casual,


    making it hard to look away.


    Mary felt her throat start to dry up. It was so strange, she clearly wanted to resist it.


    Leo had already undone his second button. His serene and deep gaze was still locked on that scarlet


    face, waiting for her to stop.


    However, Mary waspletely captivated by hiszy look.


    The atmosphere in the living room had reached its climax. It was as if the next second, both of them


    would ignore everything in the world... Trampling the bottom line!


    "Ding dong!" At that moment, the doorbell rang. Someone hade.


    The doorbell continued to ring, bringing the atmosphere back to its normal temperature.


    Leo stood up and asked with slight dissatisfaction: "Who dares to be so tactless to bother us?"


    The man looked at Mary who was obviously relieved, and purposely said that as her small face


    stiffened.


    "You''d better hurry and open the door to see who it is!" Mary urged softly as she secretly heaved a sigh


    of relief.


    Just a little bit more and she would have followed Leo to the point of having children.


    She wasn''t mentally prepared yet. She had heard that doing that would hurt the most, and she was


    afraid of pain the most. Thus, she felt that she would probably have to wait a very, very long time


    before she could ept it.


    "Why is it you?" After the door was opened, she heard Leo''s somewhat cold voice.


    Outside the door, Lily raised the bottle of red wine in her hands: "This is a bottle that I have been


    collecting for many years. I want to have you taste it together, can I go in?"


    Leo indifferently swept a nce at the wine in her hand, and rejected with an indifferent tone: "Sorry, it


    isn''t convenient for me right now!"


    Lily''s sensitive eyes discovered that the third button on Leo''s ck shirt had been unbuttoned,


    revealing his firm and sturdy chest. She couldn''t help but gulp down a mouthful of saliva.


    Even his figure seemed to be stronger than before. Even though he was wearing a shirt, his thin shirt


    could still draw out the perfect outline of a man''s body. He definitely had the ability to make women


    scream and go crazy.


    Lily had been divorced for more than a year and she was picky about choosing a boyfriend.


    Usually, the man who are handsome has no money, while the man who is rich is not good looking. As a


    result, Lily had been single for more than a year.


    The reason why she, who had sex with a man, brought alcohol along with her as she delivered herself


    to him, was simply because she found out that deep down in her heart, she still loved Leo William.


    Especially after they met again, the feeling of emptiness in her body had already caused Lily to retract


    her former pride.


    When they had met in the past, most of the time, it was Leo who took the initiative to look for her. She


    had always maintained her reserved and prideful gesture, and very rarely took the initiative toe


    over to see him.


    But now, she realized that if she didn''t seize this man with superior resources in time, countless women


    would definitely snatch him away.


    "What are you going to do? Leo, I''m already standing here. Are you willing to chase me away?" Lily


    hade prepared today, so today she was wearing an extremely beautiful ck dress, revealing two-


    thirds of her snow-white skin. As a result, on the way here, she had attracted the attention of countless


    men.


    She believed that if she had the ability to attract other men, then Leo would definitely like the way she


    dressed.


    "Who is it?" Mary sat nkly on the sofa for a while, then immediately ran over to check out what was


    going on.


    When she flew to the door, she immediately saw Lily wearing pretty much to nothing, holding onto a


    bottle of red wine. From the looks of it, she hade to drink with Leo.


    The reason why a woman drank with a man was to give him a chance get close to her.


    Mary was not stupid, the moment she saw the wine in Lily''s hand, her beautiful little face instantly


    froze.


    Leo said indifferently: "I already have a miss here. If you still want toe in for a drink¡­"


    Lily saw the little girl hiding behind Leo, and she was so angry that her face turned white. Her fingers


    tightly gripped the bottle of wine, and she tried to act as if she did not care: "Since you have someone


    to apany you, then I will not disturb you anymore."


    With that, Lily turned and walked towards the elevator. Her face was alreadypletely white, she


    wanted to smash this bottle of wine into Mary''s face angrily.


    That damnable little vixen. Why her again?


    Lily never thought that she would actually lose to a woman that was inferior to her in every aspect. She


    was very upset.


    Lily suddenly thought about the recent rumour that had been circting around her circle. It seemed


    that Felicity would not have the chance to marry into the Hughes Family.

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    Thinking of the day of Mary''s birthday party, Felicity used her identity as a Mrs. Hughes to y against


    her, Lily was so angry that she gnashed her teeth in anger.


    Therefore, she paid more attention to all kinds of news regarding Felicity. She only wanted to find an


    opportunity to let this woman, who had once beaten her, feel like she had been suppressed by


    someone else.


    After Lily left, Mary''srge eyes swept over Leo, and in the next second, she turned and ran to the


    sofa, took her own small handbag and was about to leave.


    Obviously, she was angry.


    "Mary¡­" Seeing her little face and that she was about to leave with her handbag, Leo became anxious.


    He extended his big palm out and grabbed her wrist: "What''s wrong? Are you going to leave?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mary glowered at him and said: "Is that womaning to you every day with wine? Have you ever


    given her a chance?"


    "What are you talking about? How could shee to see me every day?" Leo felt like it was hard to


    defend himself.


    "Hmph, you must have given her a chance. Otherwise, why would shee here? And she even


    knows to bring a bottle of wine over." Mary knew that she was making trouble for no reason at all, but


    anyone who encountered this kind of situation would be extremely frustrated.


    The reason she was making such a ruckus was because she no longer had a sense of security. She


    needed Leo to give her more security in order to calm the uneasiness in her heart.


    "Mary, you don''t believe me?" Leo grabbed her hands and pulled her into his embrace with an anxious


    gaze: "I really didn''t think that she would bring wine with her to find me. This is the first time she''se


    looking for me!"


    "Really?" Mary immediately frowned, expressing her doubt.


    "There''s no need for me to lie to you. Lily is a very arrogant and cold woman, she really never came to


    find me like this before. I also don''t know why she came this time." Leo felt that Lily had also changed a


    lot, she was no longer as arrogant as she was in the past. It seemed that the divorce hurt her a lot.


    Seeing the man''s serious expression, Mary nodded: "Alright, I believe you. But remember, if shees


    looking for you with alcohol again, you can''t let her enter your house. Otherwise, if I find out that you let


    her in, I won''t care about you anymore." Mary said those heavy words to scare him very childishly.


    Leo watched as she became jealous, and the mes he had suppressed just now suddenly started


    burning again.


    The way she looked when she was angry was actually so cute that people couldn''t help but want to


    bully her.


    "I won''t allow any other woman into my home, but you!" After Leo finished speaking, he impatiently


    lowered his head, found her lips, and fiercely kissed her.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Edward moved to the hillside to live!


    On the second day, with the help of the Old Garry and under the olddy''s watch, all of Edward''s


    personal belongings were taken away.


    Felicity had already returned from thepany at noon. Because she needed to catch a ne at night,


    she asked Xipil for a leave of seven days.


    As her boss, Xipil was naturally kind to her, and even nned to give her a month of vacation to rx


    her mind. Felicity rejected her offer, saying that she would be back at work after she finished her work.


    When Felicity returned home, she saw that the cup that Edward liked to use was gone.


    That cup was inconspicuous at first.


    Perhaps it was because she could often see that before. She also had a simr one.


    Edward often used that cup to drink water, but now, only her cup was there. Of a sudden, her heart


    wrenched.


    She walked upstairs, and when she passed by Edward''s room, she couldn''t help but reach out to push


    open the door.


    Only his son''s small clothes were left inside.


    The man''s wardrobe had already been emptied. Even some of his belongings in the bathroom had


    been cleaned up.


    A corner of her heart had suddenly been hollowed out.


    Felicity sat powerlessly on the bed, looking at the room, her heart at a loss of what to do. Shepsed


    intochrymose mncholy.


    Although she stayed, everything between her and Edward had undergone a tremendous change.


    Still no return to the sweetness of the past.


    Felicity sighed, she decided to ept reality.


    In the evening, Felicity saw two little fellows jumping down from Old Garry''s car. Within her empty


    heart, it was as if sunlight had appeared again, and there was warmth.


    "Mummy, Daddy said that you will be flying abroad tonight to settle some matters. Are you going on a


    business trip?" Arya ran over and asked curiously as she raised her small head.


    "Yes, Mummy has some important matters to attend to. You and Abraham should follow Daddy and


    stay for a few days. Mummy will be back as soon as possible." Felicity gently said to her daughter.


    Arya could only nod her head unhappily: "Alright then, Mummy muste back early, if not, I will miss


    you a lot!"


    "Mummy assures you that once I finish handling the matter, I will return. I will even bring a gift for you


    and Abraham." Felicity was also reluctant to part with her children, but she had to do this matter


    personally.


    Thinking about meeting Edward''s mother again, Felicity felt uneasy.


    When they met, she thought, it would be very awkward.


    Currently, only people in the Hughes Family who knew that she was the daughter of Wayne White.


    Therefore, Edward''s mother definitely wouldn''t know about this matter.


    Abraham wasn''t as dependable as Arya, he stood at the side with his arms crossed before his chest


    and imitated an adult''s tone of concern: "Mummy, have a safe journey. If you have any difficulties, you


    must find Father for help. He will certainly help you."


    Felicity chuckled: "I can take care of myself. I don''t need his help!"


    Just as the three of them were chatting, Old Garry suddenly received a call from the olddy.


    Old Garry suddenly replied with difficulty: "Mrs. Hughes, I''ll ask for the children''s opinions first!"


    After hanging up, Old Garry walked over and asked softly, "Little Young Master, where are you eating


    dinner tonight? Your great-grandmother told you to go to the hillside to eat. She said that she had


    prepared a lot of dishes that you would like to eat!"


    Arya immediately felt like going, while Abraham waved his hands, "Old Garry, please return the call to


    my great-grandmother, saying that we are going to apany Mummy to eat dinner. Mummy is going


    to go abroad tonight!"


    With Abraham''s imposing manner, the Old Garry felt too embarrassed to continue persuading him.


    Thus, he could only call the olddy and pass on his words to her.


    The old granny''s heart shattered.


    Seeing that her son had rejected the olddy''s good intentions, Felicity felt a little sorry.


    She persuaded Abraham to obey the old granny''s words, but Abraham refused to leave and insisted on


    apanying her. He wanted to apany her to finish dinner.


    Then, he would have the Old Garry drive him to the hillside.


    Felicity realized that this child had really be a bond between her and Edward.

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    Around nine o''clock, Felicity took a bath. The children all went to the vis on the mountainside to y,


    so therge seaside vi became abnormally quiet.


    Felicity had bought a ne ticket at 11 p.m.


    It would only take 40 minutes to get to the airport from here, so Felicity had enough time. Suddenly, she


    didn''t know what to do.


    In the past, with children by her side, she felt time fly by very quickly. In the blink of an eye, it would be


    11 or 12p.m., but now, why did it seem like time had stopped.


    Felicity had the Old Garry bring her a cup of red wine. Holding onto the wine cup, she leaned on the


    balcony''s railing, looked at the distant waves and felt an indescribable loneliness.


    How strange! Could it be that as one gets older, one really feels lonely?


    Or was it because the children had all grown up so that they could y by themselves and did not need


    her all day long to apany them?


    No matter what, Felicity did not like this quiet night where she could hear her own heartbeat.


    She raised her head and drank all the wine in one breath. After that, she ced the cup on the stone


    table beside her, turned around, and walked towards her room.


    Not long after, she left her room with a trunk.


    She would rather wait at the airport than stay in this empty house.


    Old Garry had promised to send her to the airport, so Felicity didn''t need to worry about not having a


    means of transportation.


    Just that, when Felicity got off the building and walked towards Old Garry''s car, she saw that the car


    had started. The lights shone on the garden and lit up the entire ce.


    Felicity walked over and knocked on the window.


    The trunk of the car opened, and with some difficulty, she put the her trunk inside. Soon after, she


    opened the door and sat inside.


    She was in the back seat.


    "Old Garry, you can start the car. Sorry for troubling you!" Felicity said softly, her tone bing much


    more polite.


    The person in the driver''s seat didn''t respond. He just turned the car around and drove away.


    The light in the car was dim, and the light outside the window was getting farther and farther away,


    Felicity could not help but turn her head to look, and when she looked, her eyes became wet.


    Even though she had said goodbye to the children, why was her heart still clogged up?


    Because she didn''t seem to say goodbye to Edward, as if ... It was like a kind ofment.


    "Isn''t your ne at 11: 20? Why do you go to the airport so early?" When the car drove out of Hughes


    Family''s vi, Edward''s low voice came out from the driver''s seat.


    Felicity, who had originally been depressed in her heart, was stunned when she heard this familiar


    male voice.


    Then she felt the man pull the wheel to the side of the road and stop the car.


    "Sit in front!" The man seemed to know that Felicity was shocked, and didn''t wait for her to respond,


    and only gently reminded her.


    Only then did Felicity lean towards the driver''s seat. Unexpectedly, it was not Old Garry, but Edward.


    How could it be him?


    Felicity had always thought that it was Old Garry driving.


    "What are you thinking about?" The man saw that she didn''t respond for a long time and impatiently


    urged her on.


    Only then did Felicity open the car door and sat in the passenger seat. Her beautiful eyes stared at the


    man in the driver''s seat who was dressed in a suit and had an extraordinary temperament.


    "Are you that surprised to see me?" Edward reached over, pinched her small and delicate chin, and


    leaned forward with his upper body. His thin lips easily obtained her lips, and after a passionate kiss, he


    released his hand, and his smile grew even wider.


    It was only after being kissed by him that Felicity regained her senses and asked Edward for the


    reason.


    "Why are you in the car? Isn''t this Old Garry''s car?" Felicity frowned.


    "Yes, I got Old Garry to get off!" Edward answered somewhat proudly.


    "Why?" Felicity asked like a fool.


    "What do you think?" Edward looked at her intently: "Because I don''t want other men to send you off,


    even if it''s Old Garry. I don''t want to!"


    Felicity was shocked by his words, then she taunted: "Don''t you feel that your words are a bit funny?


    There''s nothing between us anymore."


    "Who said that? Didn''t I just kiss you? If I kiss you, that means you are mine!" Edward started the car


    once again, and the car converged into the traffic in the darkness of the night.


    Felicity knew that Edward was talking about these imaginary words again.


    She silently pursed her lips and did not answer.


    Edward turned his head and looked at her: "Why aren''t you saying anything? You''re going abroad. Is


    there nothing you want to tell me?"


    "No, we''ve been very clear, haven''t we?" Felicity was suddenly annoyed¡­ She had managed to calm


    down, but now she was afraid that her heart would be fuelled again.


    This man was really too unreasonable and hateful. It was his decision to break up, and he was the one


    who kept pestering her.


    Felicity felt that he was too shameless.


    "We''ve done what we should and shouldn''t do, what are you going to say?" Edward smiled, as if he


    wanted to disturb her.


    Felicity stared at him angrily: "Edward, can you calm down a little?"


    "I also wanted to stop, but I couldn''t. Ever since I met you, I lost control of myself. I shouldn''t have


    come to send you off, but when I came to reason, I found that I was already sitting in the car waiting for


    you." Edwardughed at himself, as if he was helpless against it.


    Hearing his words, Felicity''s heart becameplicated for a moment.


    "Then what''s the point in doing what we''re doing now?" Felicity was still very willing to hear his words.


    At the very least, it proved that their emotions had not faded and he still wanted to see her.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Felicity, can we forget about our identities for now? Just like before!" Edward suddenly asked her in a


    low voice.


    Felicity''s expression froze for a moment, then she chuckled: "If only I can go back to the past, then


    that''s good. I really wish that it was a dream, and I want to wake up quickly. When I wake up, you were


    still lying by my side, and hear theughter of the children outside the door."


    Edward''s heart trembled. Suddenly, he turned the car around, and stopped in front of a hotel.


    "We still have an hour. Let''s go up!" Edward pointed to the entrance of the hotel.


    Felicity''s body trembled. Her small snow-white face inexplicably flushed red: "I''m not going. Hurry up


    and send me to the airport!"


    "Don''t you really want to?" Edward was inexplicably disappointed. One must know that he was thinking


    about it every minute and every second.


    Felicity''s heart felt as if it was scratched by something, and felt itchy.


    How could she not?

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    Felicity didn''t know how she got off the car.


    She only felt that the big hand of the man holding her hand was abnormally powerful, as if he didn''t let


    her back down at all. Just like that, he brought her to the room upstairs.


    This hotel was not that high-end. If it were in the past, Edward would not even look at this hotel twice.


    However, time was running out, and he could hardly to be choosy. He just felt that he desperately


    needed a quiet ce to have a good time with this woman!


    The moment the door to the hotel room was pushed open, Felicity felt a strong pull on her hand the


    moment she saw that the lights inside the room weren''t even turned on.


    She threw herself into his embrace without any preparation. The next second, the man lifted her chin,


    and his thin lips were exceptionally hot when touched.


    The atmosphere instantly became high, and the sound of traffic wheels could be heard from outside the


    window. The only thing left beside her ears was a man''s overly fanatical aura.


    In the darkness, the two of them had almost forgotten everything.


    Not knowing how much time had passed, Felicity felt as though this man was going to squeeze all of


    his passion and strength out of her.


    Again and again... It made the night be endless.


    Finally, Felicity found a chance, took a look at the time, and immediately shouted anxiously: "Don''t . I


    don''t have enough time. Hurry up and send me to the airport."


    "Give me another ten minutes!" Edward was not satisfied at all, and spoke with a low and hoarse voice.


    Ten minutester, the two turned on the lights and began to put on their clothes as fast as they could.


    As Felicity looked at the messy bed, she knew how passionate what had just happened was.


    Edwardzily carried his watch, buckled his sleeves, and held her small hand: "Let''s go! Isn''t it


    supposed to be a ne ride?"


    Felicity''s beautiful face waspletely red.


    She could feel that her breathing had not even stopped yet.


    When she passed by the hotel lobby, she couldn''t even look up to see people''s expressions. She only


    felt that it was really embarrassing.


    The car sped like the wind towards the airport.


    Felicity''s strength was exhausted. She leaned on the seat, her beautiful eyes gazed outside the


    window, her heart was still beating very fast and in a mess.


    Beside him, a man was elegantly steering the car. One of his hands was on his lips. It seemed that he


    was still reminiscing about the wonderful feeling just now.


    "If I see your mother, do you need me to pass on something?" Felicity suddenly turned to look at him


    and asked.


    Edward''s pretty face suddenly changed, as though he was covered in ayer of frost, and his tone


    became cold: "No need. I have nothing else to say to her."


    "And if she asks about you? Should I tell her?" Felicity continued to ask.


    "I don''t need her hypocrisy, much less her concern." Edward ridiculed.


    Felicity could only stop mentioning his mother.


    "What about you? What will you say when you see your father?" After pondering for a while, Edward


    suddenly asked her.


    Felicity was stunned, she stayed silent for a long while, then shook her head: "I don''t know, I don''t even


    know what he looks like, but, since he''s my father, I have to face him."


    "Will you divorce him from my mother?" Edward''s tone carried a trace of depression.


    Felicity''s expression froze once again. She pondered for a long time, but still did not know how to reply.


    "I don''t know. I''m totally in a mess. Why did we encounter such a thing? If I didn''t pursue my origins, if I


    hadn''t shown that jade pendant to your grandmother, would we still be like this?" Felicity suddenly


    regretted it so much.


    Edward''s expression also shed a hint of sadness, as heughed self-deprecatingly: "I already tried


    my best to hide this matter from you. I hid the two jade pendants in my safe, I thought that lock could


    keep this secret for a lifetime, but I still underestimated the curse of fate. Don''t me yourself, you


    can''t be med for this. It is nothing wrong for you to seek for the mystery of your past. It''s my fault. I


    can''t keep the secret, causing us in dilemma."


    Felicity painfully covered her face, her voice filled with sorrow: "No, it''s all my fault. I was too persistent


    in seeking the truth. Edward, why didn''t you tell me earlier? If only the two of us know the secret, then


    we''ll keep it together."


    "I was afraid... I was afraid that you''ll be burdened by it if you find out!" Edward frankly revealed the


    worry in his heart.


    Felicity was slightly startled, only now did she realise how much protection this man had given him, and


    how great it was.


    Her eyes were somewhat moist, and soon after, she held back her tears and said self-deprecatingly,


    "Even if I regret it, it''s useless. Everything is exposed!"


    "Yes, do not regret it. We will face it together!" The man extended his hand and gently held her slightly


    cold little hand. "You should first meet your father. Go and find out what sort of person he is."


    "Do you still hate him?" Felicity asked softly, her small hand grabbing onto his big palm tightly.


    "Yes! I''ll hate him for the rest of my life, even if he dies!" Edward did not deny the feelings in his heart.


    Felicity''s entire body shivered.


    Hearing Edward say that he hated her father so much, she felt an indescribable unease and fear.


    When they arrived at the airport, Edward helped her carry the trunk down and said softly: "I''ll send you


    in!"


    "No need. There are so many people inside, and you''re so dazzling!" Felicity shook her head, she did


    not want him to send her off.


    "I''m worried about you going in alone!"


    "Don''t take me for a child. When I didn''t meet you, didn''t Ie over by myself as well?" Felicity smiled


    with some self-confidence, and dragged her feet as she walked forward: "You can go back, but be


    careful while driving!"


    Edward stood by the side of the car, looking at her figure which was bing more and more


    confident, his lips unconsciously raised up.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Maybe she really wasn''t as fragile as he thought.


    When Felicity boarded the ne, she sent Edward a message before turning off her phone.


    Very quickly, Edward replied with a message.


    Full of concern for her: you should be careful, and take care of yourself. If you have any problems,


    remember to call me.


    Felicity repeatedly looked at this message that he had sent back like in the beginning of winter and felt


    a thick sense of warmth in the air.


    No matter how big the hatred was, it couldn''t stop two hearts that loved each other from getting close.


    The ne took off from the runway and soared into the ck night sky.


    On the road outside the airport, Edward leaned against the side of the car, raised his head, and


    watched as the ne took off, gradually disappearing from his sight, his heart feeling empty.


    It was the first time since they had met that they were separated by such a great distance.

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    After more than ten hours of flight, Felicity finally arrived at the city where her father was at.


    She got his address from Edward.


    After getting off the ne, she first found a hotel to stay, then fell asleep.


    The next morning, the weather wasn''t too good in this city. It was dark and gloomy, making one feel


    depressed.


    Felicity took a taxi and told the driver the address. After an hour of driving, Felicity finally arrived at the


    vi in the Rich District.


    After much effort, Felicity finally found the main entrance to the White Family''s vi.


    Standing in front of the majestic vi, Felicity was in a trance.


    Finally, she reached out and rang the doorbell.


    A servant opened the door and asked Felicity about the purpose of his visit.


    Felicity had asked to meet Wayne White by name, and the other party had sized her up in shock, then


    passed on the message.


    Not long after, Felicity was allowed to enter the White Family''s hall.


    Because it was still early in the morning, Wayne White seemed to have just woken up, and wearing a


    set of dark residential clothes, he went downstairs.


    Seeing this middle aged man, Felicity was startled, her eyes widened, looking at him without blinking.


    "You are." Wayne White asked her curiously, as he too, observed her.


    Felicity did not beat around the bush and directly said, "I am your daughter who was lost for twenty-


    three years, and my name is Felicity."


    "What?" Wayne White waspletely stunned, and he staggered down the stairs as his eyes shed


    with an unbelievable light, staring straight at Felicity: "You''re my daughter? I have been searching for


    you for many years, and have never found your whereabouts. How did you find this ce now?"


    Felicity took out her phone, opened the photo album, and handed it over to him to look at the picture of


    the jade pendant: "I started to look for clues from this jade pendant, then someone told me, I am White


    Family''s lost daughter, so I came to look for you."


    "Are you really my daughter? You''re still alive! I''ve always thought that I would never be able to find you


    again in my life." Wayne White looked at Felicity''s facial features and realized that she was indeed


    simr to his ex-wife.


    "My name is Felicity!"


    "Felicity? Why did I seem to have heard of this name before? What a familiar feeling." Wayne White


    couldn''t help but furrow his brows, trying his best to find those blurry memories.


    "You may have heard of me. Your wife told you, didn''t she?" Felicity heard him say that he had heard it


    before, and a sh of sadness passed through her beautiful face as she mocked herself.


    Hearing her reminder, Wayne''s entire body shivered, and his eyes widened in shock: "You, you''re the


    girl that is going to marry Edward Hughes?"


    Felicity nodded her head, "That''s right. It''s me. But now, I no longer have the chance to marry him,


    because they already know that I''m your daughter. I have already heard about you and Edward''s


    mother."


    "How could this be..." Wayne was shocked, his expression stiffened.


    "I never thought that you would be the biological father that I''ve been looking for all this time, but this is


    true. Edward has already tested our DNA, so I''m really your daughter." Looking at this unfamiliar


    middle-aged man, her eyes started to tear.


    Previously, when Edward tricked her that her parents all died, she cried bitter tears, and felt that she


    was like a homeless orphan. But now, although his biological father was standing in front of her, she


    still wanted to cry.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Wayne''s face inexplicably hurt, and for a moment, he didn''t know what to say. He only felt that, this was


    truly a sad story.


    At this moment, a gentle female voice came from the staircase, "Wayne, is a guesting?"


    It was Lareina! Edward''s mother.


    When Felicity heard that Lareina spoke to her father in such a gentle manner, she was slightly stunned.


    From her voice, Felicity seemed to be able to tell that they were really in love and their rtionship was


    extremely good.


    Wayne froze and did not know how to reply.


    At this time, Lareina had already walked down the spiral staircase. Seeing Felicity who was dumbstruck


    like a wooden chicken in the living room, she was a little surprised.


    "Miss Felicity, why are you here? Did youe to find me?" Lareina smiled, she was truly surprised to


    see Felicity in her own home, but soon, she sensed that the person Felicity was looking for, might be


    her.


    Felicity shook her head. "No, I''m not here to look for you. I''m here to look for him!"


    Lareina''s expression suddenly changed, after that, she walked to Wayne''s side, seeing that his


    expression was stiff, she gently pushed his arm: "Wayne, is there anything Miss Felicity wants to see


    you about?"


    Seeing Lareina''s curious face, Felicity suddenly did not know whether she should speak the truth, as


    this would definitely shock her.


    "Lareina, she ... She''s my lost daughter. She found me!" Wayne spoke of this fact before Felicity.


    Lareina''s expression suddenly froze, her beautiful eyes looked at Felicity in disbelief: "What? You...


    You''re Wayne''s lost daughter? How is that possible?"


    "It is true. Although you will feel like this is a joke!" Seeing the disbelief on Lareina''s face, Felicity could


    only reply with an affirmative tone.


    "My Heavens..." Lareina took a step back in shock, and her face immediately became pale: "How can


    you be Wayne''s daughter? But aren''t you going to marry Edward?"


    "Originally, yes, but now our wedding has been cancelled, after the grandmother found out that I was


    White Family''s daughter, she strongly opposed us being together." Felicityughed at herself.


    Lareina''s entire body shivered. She instantly felt like she lost weight.


    Wayne reached out to help her up, and Lareina painfully leaned on his shoulder with tears shining in


    her eyes: "Why would this happen? Is this heaven''s retribution against us?"


    As Felicity listened to Lareina''s sorrowful words, Lareina instantly had a very evil feeling, as if she had


    separated a loving couple.


    Wayne''s face was also filled with grief.


    He looked at Felicity guiltily: "Felicity, I''m sorry. It is daddy''s fault!"


    Felicity looked at her father''s self-reproach from the bottom of his heart, and she was stunned once


    again.


    "Can you tell me why I was lost?" The only thing Felicity wanted to know was why she had been lost.


    Was it the adults'' fault, or was there another reason?

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    Felicity''s words made Wayne''s expression hurt.


    The old memories that were sealed up by him rushed into his mind, as if they were scars that were


    being opened, and the pain was so intense that blood flowed profusely.


    Felicity also wanted to know why she was adopted by Adrian. If she could grow up by her parents,


    perhaps her fate would not be this miserable.


    She could also be a princess in the eyes of her parents, able to do whatever she wanted with no


    worries.


    "Felicity, it was your mother who identally lost you. She always felt very guilty for that, and not long


    after she lost you, your brother left us due to a serious illness. Your mother couldn''t bear this kind of


    shock, so..." Wayne was so pained that he couldn''t even speak.


    Felicity didn''t quite believe him, because she felt that he was lying.


    "If it was my mother who identally lost me, then why did I have that jade pendant on me? Did I carry


    that piece of jade with me when she lost me?" Felicity frowned, her voice calm as she asked.


    Wayne''s expression froze, he suddenly felt as though he was struck by an invisible fist, and his entire


    body became unsteady.


    Finally, he fell onto the sofa beside him and lowered his head, not saying a word.


    Lareina''s expression was also stiff, looking at her husband''s painful expression, her heart was in pain.


    "Wayne, you should tell her the truth." In the silent air, Lareina''s gentle voice sounded.


    Felicity''s expression froze. She knew that this was not the truth.


    Wayne reached out and covered his eyes, as if he had no face to see anyone.


    After a long while, he seemed to make the decision.


    "Felicity, Daddy did lie to you. Actually, Daddy sent you away, but I didn''t know you would be sent away


    to other ces. Daddy really regretted it, and I''ve been looking for you." Wayne raised his head, his


    eyes filled with tears.


    Felicity''s entire body froze, a cold feeling spread out from her heart.


    So this was the truth?


    Her father had sent her away himself. Why?


    Why was there such a cold and heartless father in this world?


    Felicity''s heart was filled with sorrow.


    She felt that she should not be so anxious to find him.


    "Why? Is it because I''m a daughter?" Felicity''s tone instantly became ice -cold, and the pain in her


    heart, was as sharp as a knife.


    Apart from this reason, she seemed to be unable toe up with a better one.


    Lareina saw that she had already used such a cold and detached tone to speak to her father, and


    quickly exined to her: "Miss Felicity, you misunderstood your father."


    "Do you take me for a fool? If you knew how I struggled and grew up, you wouldn''t have said it so


    easily. Since you gave me birth, why didn''t you want me?" Felicity''s tone was extremely sharp, and


    tears continuously fell from her eyes.


    Her heart ached!


    Wayne raised his head, looking at his daughter whose tears were pouring down like rain, his voice was


    choked with sobs: "Felicity, Daddy really loves you. From the moment you were born, Daddy has


    treated you as a treasure in my palm, but what a pity. Your brother who was born with you, was not so


    lucky, in a few months, his heart was discovered as inborn as ours, and he needed to undergo surgery.


    The medicine back then was not developed. If we want to save your brother, we need to find a heart


    that matches his heart. Your grandparents and your mother have both decided to exchange your heart


    for your brother''s life. I was the one who disagreed. The doctor told me that the sess rate of the


    operation was only 30%. When I thought of sending you, who was a few months old, to the operation


    table in exchange for your brother''s life, my heart ached. So, I sent you away without anyone knowing."


    After hearing what Wayne had said, Felicity, who had a cold expression a moment ago, was stunned.


    She looked at her father in disbelief.


    He seemed to have aged quite a few years in an instant.


    His spirit seemed to have withered.


    Lareina''s eyes also flickered with tears as she whispered: "Miss Felicity, now do you know why your


    father wanted to send you away? He doesn''t want to turn you into a scientific experiment because his


    love for you is no less than that of a father¡­"


    Felicity was immediately stunned.


    Indeed, she did not expect that this was the reason why she was abandoned.


    "Is this true?" Felicity''s voice trembled.


    She could not believe that she was being used as a guinea pig to save her brother.


    Why was it like this?


    Wayne nodded his head bitterly, "Yes, this is the reason why I lost you. Felicity, Father has been in pain


    for so many years, searching for your whereabouts."


    "Why? Why did they make such a cruel decision? Am I not the daughter of your White Family?"


    Felicity''s emotions right now were filled with pain and sadness.


    When she thought of the possibility of her heart being dug out to save her brother, her entire body felt


    cold.


    It wasn''t that she was selfish, and didn''t want to save her brother. It was just that at that time, she was


    only a baby at the age of a few months.


    It was only when she had a child that she realized how cute and likeable a child was when she was a


    few months old.


    Why?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Why did her family not like her?


    They even sacrificed her life for her younger brother.


    Wayne said in a heavy voice: "Of course you are the daughter of our White Family. Your life is equally


    important to me. Your brother left us in the end. Since this is fate, I can only ept it. But how can I


    bear to have you suffer from such injustice?"


    Felicity could not stand steadily, and fell down on the sofa, her tears flowing even more crazily.


    Lareina advised in a low voice: "Miss Felicity, don''t be sad. Since you''re already back, you should get


    along well with your father. He really misses you."


    Felicity took a deep breath, raised her head, and said with sorrow: "My heart is currently in a mess. I''II


    be leaving first!"


    "Felicity." Wayne anxiously stood up, and called her by her name in grief: "Sorry¡­"


    Felicity did not turn back to see her father''s face filled with tears.


    She only lowered her head and ran forward even more quickly.


    Wayne hurriedly chased out and saw Felicity get into a taxi and quickly leave.


    Lareina stood in the living room in a daze.


    Aplicated expression shed across her face, and she didn''t know if she should be happy or sad.

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    As Felicity sat in the taxi, she could only bite the back of her hand to prevent herself from crying out


    loud.


    Although she knew the truth, the truth stabbed into her heart like a knife, causing a river of blood to


    flow.


    In the past, she had had a father, but that father had only loved her for a few years.


    After her mother passed away, he fell for her stepmother and gave birth to their daughter and only


    cared for them.


    After her own daughter was born, she had always divided her love evenly between the two children.


    Sometimes, she would even love her daughter more.


    Later on, when he saw how much Edward loved his daughter, Felicity had a very good impression of


    him.


    It was also because she saw that Edward had no preference for sons over daughters.


    He even loved his daughter more than his son.


    That''s why Felicity was able to ept that he was the children''s father in such a short period of time.


    Now, she had found her own father. Beforeing here, she had thought of quarrelling with her father,


    wanting to say some very unpleasant words to offend him.


    She really didn''t expect that things would turn out like this.


    "Miss, are you alright?" The taxi driver noticed that she was crying the moment she got on the taxi. He


    immediately expressed his concern.


    Felicity shook her head, and said she was fine.


    Returning to the hotel, Felicity was still in a daze, until a phone call came in.


    This call was actually from the hotel''s internal phone.


    Felicity epted the call in surprise, only to hear an extremely low and deep male voice: "Miss, is there


    anything special you need?"


    "You are Edward?" Felicity immediately cried out in shock.


    Although the voice was sharp English, Felicity could still hear the familiar voice, thus, she directly


    exposed the man''s identity.


    "It seems that you are very familiar with my voice." The man immediately chuckled.


    "Where are you? How can you call the hotel''s internal telephone number?" Felicity asked in surprise.


    "I''m in the lobby of the hotel where you''re staying!" Edward said with a smile.


    "Why are you here?" Felicity was too shocked.


    Did this man follow her here?


    Edwardzily said: "I''m here for a business trip! I happen to live in this hotel."


    "Really?" Felicity was suspicious.


    Edward said indifferently: "Open the door. I''ll go up now."


    When Felicity heard that Edward was going toe up, she immediately rushed into the bathroom.


    She used cold water to wash her face, but her red, swollen eyes could not let go.


    Two minutester, there was a knock on the door.


    Felicity took onest nce at her own red and swollen eyes. She really didn''t want Edward to see her


    current appearance.


    As he knocked on the door anxiously, Felicity could only walk over and open the door.


    After the door opened, Edward carried a simple travel bag in his hand and was dressed in casual attire.


    "Why is it taking so long to open the door for me? Is there anyone else inside?" Edward narrowed his


    eyes slightly as he expressed his doubts that she was opening the door so slowly.


    Felicity immediately turned around, not wanting him to look at her own eyes, she said lightly: "If you


    want to know if there is anyone else, you might as welle in and look for it!"


    Edward was only joking with her, he obviously knew that she lived here by herself.


    This was because he was well aware of everything of her trips.


    He also knew that she had already been to the White Family.


    The reason he came here in such a hurry was because he wanted to ask her about the results of her


    going to the White Family.


    "What happened to your eyes?" Suddenly, her wrist was lightly tapped by the man.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though she did her best to lower her head, she was still seen by him.


    "No... It''s nothing!" Felicity panicked and lowered her head even further.


    "Lift it up and let me see!" Edward somewhat domineeringlymanded her.


    "Stop looking!" Felicity blushed, and immediately buried her head in his chest: "Why are you here?"


    "I''m worried about youing alone!" Edward spoke the truth.


    When he saw her ne fly up into the night sky, Edward made a decision. He wanted to find an


    opportunity toe over and face this matter with her.


    "Like I said, I''m not a child. What are you worried about?" Although she said this, her heart was already


    warmed by the man''s words.


    There was a person who was worried about her and cared about her at all times. This was even more


    pleasing than sweet words.


    "Did you go to White Family? Did you see your father?" Edward tightened his handsome face and


    asked with a low voice.


    Felicity nodded: "Yes, I have already seen him."


    "What kind of person is he?" Edward squinted.


    Felicity self-deprecated, "I don''t know. I only interacted with him for a short period of time."


    "Didn''t you ask him why he abandoned you when you were a child?" Edward was also very curious


    about this matter.


    He thought the same as Felicity-perhaps it was because she was a daughter that he neglected her,


    causing her being taken away.


    Felicity''s eyes stung, and she had a kind of impulse to want to cry.


    "I asked him and he told me the truth. Edward Hughes, I always thought that I would hate him, but now,


    I can''t hate him anymore. He might not have raised me up, but he''s definitely a very responsible father.


    Although I wanted to find a reason to hate him, right now, I can''t find a reason to do so." Felicity''s eyes


    moistened, and her voice revealed a little helplessness and sorrow.


    "What the hell is going on?" Edward''s face froze, and his voice became gloomy.


    Was he wrong?


    Felicity knew that he would be curious, so she told Edward everything that Wayne White had told her.


    Edward''s expression was also very surprised. "How could it be like this? Do you believe that?"


    Felicity self-deprecatingly said, "I don''t know. So I just ran away. I don''t know if what he said was true or


    not, but I feel that he should be a very good person. He must have been looking for me this whole time


    and is also feeling guilty and remorseful."


    Edward looked at the hint of trust in Felicity''s eyes, and his expression sank a little.


    Why was the result different from what he had expected?


    Seeing the man''s tense expression, Felicity knew that he must have also felt this. It seemed to be too


    unexpected.

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    On the hotel sofa, both of them lowered their heads in silence.


    Edward''s eyes became gloomy, after hearing what Felicity said, he suddenly felt that although Wayne


    White was hateful, he was not such a hateful and ruthless person.


    If he did not send Felicity away that year, he would never meet this woman in his life.


    "I saw your mother!" After a long period of silence, Felicity said in a low voice.


    Edward''s expression slightly froze, and then, tightened!


    Felicity sighed lightly: "She gives me the feeling that she''s a happy woman who''s married to love.


    Edward, I can''t tell them that I want to divorce them. No matter what, Wayne White is my father. He


    gave me my life, and even though he didn''t bring me up, I can''t ignore his kindness to me."


    Edward then raised his head, and looked at her with his deep gaze.


    After a while, he ridiculed himself: "If they did not divorce each other, then we would never be able to


    get married, right?"


    "If we can''t get married, then we won''t. Aren''t we getting along really well now? Why must we get


    married? It''s just a piece of paper. As long as you have me in your heart and I still love you. Isn''t that


    enough?" Felicity''s tone was somewhat anxious as she wanted to express her thoughts.


    Her beautiful snow-white face was flushed from excitement.


    Edward''s gaze becameplicated, after that, he reached out his hands, pulled the woman beside


    him into his embrace, pressed his lips against her forehead, and kissed her lightly, then said calmly: "If I


    can''t give you a happy marriage life, I will feel uneasy. I can''t let you follow me without a title. Do you


    understand?"


    "I don''t care!" Felicity closed her eyes and spoke in a very soft voice.


    "But I care!" Edward lowered his head, his tone slightly hurried: "I believe that the children will care


    too!"


    Felicityughed at herself: "I am already very satisfied that you don''t treat me as an enemy and kick me


    away. Your grandmother already allowed me to continue staying in Hughes Family, and let me see my


    children everyday. That''s enough for me. As for whether or not it is legal and honourable, I do not feel


    that there is anything important about it."


    "Women should be a bit greedy! It''s a very silly thing for you to be so easy to be content with." Edward


    hugged her even more tightly because of the pain in his heart.


    "I also want to be greedy, but I''ve already been greedy enough. At the very least, I can get your heart


    and your feelings. This is something that many women wanted to get but failed." Felicityughed, with


    an optimistic look on her face.


    Edward was a little speechless.


    It seemed that he was the one who was not right in thinking. Felicity seemed to be getting used to this


    kind of interaction.


    "If you don''t feel wronged, then this is how we will get along. As long as you are still by my side and I


    can hug you like this, I should be satisfied." As Edward spoke, his thin lips had already found hers to


    kiss.


    Felicity copsed into his embrace. At that moment, she didn''t think of anything else, she just wanted to


    sink into the man''s warmth.


    If this were a lifetime, how good it would be.


    She didn''t want to face the pain and helplessness now.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At some wedding ceremony, Brian William and Lynn Wood were the invited VIP and were seated at a


    table.


    The two of them had witnessed the romantic and warm atmosphere surrounding the wedding.


    Thus, Brian turned to peek at Lynn.


    She had her head down, and was ying with her phone.


    From the looks of it, such a warm and romantic wedding wouldn''t be able to stimte her yearning for


    marriage.


    Just as Brian wanted to ask her about her feelings, suddenly, a bunch of fresh flowers dropped from


    the sky. Under everyone''s astonished gaze, the bouquet of flowers thrown by the bridended in Lynn''s


    arms.


    Lynn stared at the bunch of flowers that had fallen from the sky, her beautiful face at a loss for words.


    Immediately after, a woman on the side enviously said, "President Wood is really lucky. This means


    that you will soon be able to have a blissful and happy marriage."


    Brian''s handsome face was full of surprise, following that, his lips rose slightly.


    This should be the arrangement of the heavens. Lynn probably would not reject marriage anymore.


    "You seem to be in a hurry to get married. Come, I''ll give you these flowers. Hurry up and find someone


    to get married to." Just as Brian was rejoicing secretly, Lynn very straightforwardly threw the flower in


    her hand to the woman who spoke.


    The woman''s face was filled with astonishment and she quickly reached out to catch it.


    "Thank you, President Wood!" The other party was ttered.


    "There''s no need to be polite. I''m not going to get married anyway!" Lynn smiled slightly. She was


    graceful and beautiful beyondpare.


    The corner of Brian''s mouth that was smiling, instantly froze.


    Did she have to be so disdainful?


    Why did she say such words in front of him without considering his feelings?


    "President Wood, I really wonder how many men in this world are worthy of an outstanding woman like


    you!"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s right. Your ability is outstanding and you''re so beautiful. If you were able to get married, that


    man would definitely be very fortunate."


    Lynn knew that what they were saying was hypocritical, but it was not bad.


    Her beautiful eyes slightly turned as she nced at the stifled Brian beside her.


    "What do you think of him?" Lynn jokingly pointed at Brian.


    Hearing that, Brian was extremely alert, even his expression was shing with a handsome light.


    "He''s the second Young Master of the William Family. Looking at him, he should be younger than you!"


    Lynn snorted: "He is younger than me, but I do not mind men younger than me."


    Didn''t the rumours say that William Family''s Young Master has a girlfriend?


    The surrounding people immediately started to discuss. Of course, no one would believe that a


    rtionship between Lynn Wood and Brian William would develop.


    When Brian heard those people''s nonsense, his handsome face instantly stiffened.


    Lynn''s pair of beautiful eyes that were slightly squinted had already fiercely red over after hearing it.


    Brian immediately felt a sense of panic.


    Why they said he had a girlfriend?


    Oh, that''s not right. He did have a girlfriend, and that person was Lynn.


    After finishing the feast, Lynn gritted her teeth at Brian: "Come down quickly!"


    After she finished speaking, she immediately stood up and walked towards the parking lot with a strong


    aura.


    Brian looked at her slender back, and sighed helplessly.


    From the looks of it, Lynn was angry.


    When they arrived at the car park, Brian walked over and knocked on her car door.


    The car door opened, and Lynn immediately asked in jealousy: "Say, who is your girlfriend?"


    Brian shrugged his shoulders helplessly: "Don''t listen to their nonsense. How would I have a


    girlfriend?"


    "Oh, really? Then what am I?" Lynn gave a very sensitive snort.


    Brian''s legs trembled, and hurriedly exined: "That''s not what I meant. What I''m saying is, I don''t


    have any other girlfriend other than you!"


    Lynn snorted: "Then why didn''t you just admit that I was your girlfriend?"

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    Brian expressed his grievance: "It''s not like you said you wanted to publicly announce our rtionship."


    Lynn slightly raised her beautiful eyes.


    "When we were eating just now, you seemed to be very popr with those women!"


    Brian was slightly startled.


    "I can see it. Those women''s eyes are glued to your body, unable to move!" Lynn said in an extremely


    sour tone.


    Brian said with a face of helplessness: "The eyes are on them, and I can¡¯t block them. So you even


    have to me me for this?"


    "No, I''m not such a narrow -minded person. I just feel that it''s better for us to expose our rtionship as


    soon as possible. I don''t want other women to look at you with that kind of expression."


    Hearing that, Brianughed out loud: "Are you jealous?"


    "Can''t you see? Brian, you can''t be enjoying the feeling of being watched very much, right?" Lynn was


    instantly somewhat unhappy.


    Brian shook his head, and said seriously: "Of course I don''t like it. I just want you to pay attention to


    me."


    "At least you know how to talk. Alright, tomorrow night,e over to my house for dinner. I''ll formally


    introduce our rtionship. Oh right, does your elder brother know it?" Lynn suddenly thought about it.


    In order to not let herself be affected by those girls, she better not have a secret rtionship with Brian.


    "He knows. I told him!" Brian replied softly.


    "Do you want to ask him if he wille to my house as a guest?" Lynn sincerely invited.


    "I''ll ask him!" Brian''s thin lips lifted.


    He was still very happy when he heard that she wanted to formally introduce each other''s identity.


    Looking at the man''s handsome appearance under the sunlight, Lynn suddenly felt as if her body was


    on fire.


    So her voice became soft: "Let''s go to your home or my home?"


    Brian''s eyes were startled for a moment, and then, a hint of a smile rose on his lips: "You choose!"


    "Thene to my house!" After Lynn finished speaking, she closed the car door and took the lead to


    drive away.


    Brian was in a good mood as he got into his own sports car.


    He followed Lynn''s car and drove off into the distance.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    After a long love affair, Felicity was wrapped up in the man''s embrace, her fingers lightly jumping about


    on the man''s firm chest.


    It wasn''t the first time she had sex with him, but it was the first time Felicity leaned on his chest in such


    a warm manner in a daze.


    In the past, they had been in a hurry, both at home and in the hotel, because with the kids around, the


    time was limited.


    The curtains were drawn only half closed and the other half was blown up. When the light shone in,


    Felicity realized that this man''s figure was actually so good that she could not find any ws.


    She rested her face against his chest and closed her eyes as she listened to his strong heartbeat.


    The man''s big palm was ced on her waist in a domineering and stubborn manner, and he didn''t want


    to let go for a long time.


    Felicity''s skin was very soft and delicate, and the feeling of her hands were very good.


    Edward had noticed this before, but now, he could be a bit more presumptuous.


    "Aren''t you here on a business trip? So when are you going to take care of your work?" Felicity asked


    softly.


    "You are my job! Didn''t I just deal with you?" The man''s thin lips curled up as he jokingly said.


    Felicity stared nkly for a moment, then lightly pped him: "Aren''t you afraid that your grandmother


    will find out?"


    "Of course I''m afraid, but l''ve also done my job of keeping the secret. My grandmother wouldn''t know."


    Edward said somewhat conceitedly.


    Felicity was once again provoked by his words. "Then, are we considered having a love affair


    stealthily?"


    Edward flipped his body and suppressed her, "Since we''re, then let''s not waste time anymore!"


    Felicity didn''t have time to object and was once again caught in a storm.


    When she regained her breath, the man had already walked out of the bathroom. He grabbed the


    clothes on the side and said, "Get up, let''s go out for a walk!"


    "Where to?" Felicityzily turned her body.


    "Anywhere, as long as you stay with me!" Edward looked at her gently.


    "Alright!" Felicity took her clothes to cover herself, and quickly walked towards the bathroom.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When the two of them left the hotel, it was already three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    The two of them walked on the streets of a foreign city with their fingers clenched tightly, feeling very


    good.


    Thebination of a handsome man and a beautiful woman was always particrly eye-catching.


    Felicity realized that someone was taking pictures of them with their phone.


    She was so shocked that she quickly grabbed Edward''s hand and ran forward.


    "What''s wrong?" When Edward saw her flustered look, he immediately asked her curiously: "What are


    you running for?"


    "I just saw someone taking photos of us with their cellphone. I''m afraid if it will be uploaded to the


    inte, your secret job might be wasted." Felicity helplessly shook her head and said.


    "Wait for me!" Edward turned around and headed towards a shop by the side. When he came out, he


    had two masks in his hands, "Wear them. It''ll be safer this way at least!"


    When Felicity really put on the mask, she couldn''t believe it.


    She had always thought that a man with Edward''s identity would never do something like hiding


    himself.


    But now, for the sake of being together with her, this man was actually willing to behave like this.


    She threw herself into his embrace, disregarding everything else, and hugged him tightly. "Edward, I


    love you. I really love you!"


    Edward was suddenly hugged by her, and even heard her sincere confession, his handsome face


    froze.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you suddenly so emotional?" He asked in a low voice, his tone extremely


    gentle.


    "Nothing. I just feel like you are aggrieved by being together with me." Felicityughed and hid her


    tears, her mouth raised in a smile, as she joked.


    "Aggrieved? How can you describe me with that word? I am a man!" Edward was a little speechless,


    but he liked what the woman had said to him just now.


    "I''ve always thought that people with your status wouldn''t do such a foolish thing with me!" Felicity


    mocked.


    "No matter what I do with you, I am willing to do. If this is considered a foolish thing, then I would rather


    continue to be so foolish." Under the sunlight, the man looked at the woman''s gentle and beautiful face


    and said emotionally.


    "Originally, you are not stupid. However, now that you are with me, I feel that you are not as smart or as


    cold as I think." Felicity said while beaming.


    "With you and your daughter by my side, my EQ and IQ have been lowered, but I''m willing!" Edward


    smiled with iparable warmth, as if it was even more dazzling than the sunlight above his head.


    Felicityughed at his words, and then, she felt the man personally bringing the mask to his face, "Let''s


    go. We rarely have the chance to wander around hand in hand like this. This feeling is really good!"

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    Everything was so different in the streets in different countries.


    The sky was very blue, and the streets were very unfamiliar with each other, and the faces of the


    people passing by were all different.


    Felicity''s body and mind had never felt so rxed and free before, and it was as if the air itself had


    be even fresher.


    On the side of the road, there was a flower shop.


    At the entrance of the shop, there was an extremely beautiful blue rose. It attracted the attention of


    countless people.


    Felicity''s gaze could not help but look over, the colour was extremely pure, and because it was too


    rare, her gaze stopped on it for two more seconds.


    In the next second, the hand that was holding onto her loosened, Edward already stepped into the


    shop, and in a moment, a beautiful three coloured rose wrapped up in a bandage appeared in his hand.


    The red was passionate like fire, the pink was lovely and enchanting, and the blue was deep and


    profound.


    "Take it. If you like something, buy it and enjoy it!" Edward directly stuffed the flowers into her arms, his


    voice carrying a smile.


    Under the sunlight, the man''s face looked warm and emotional, causing Felicity to fall into a daze.


    "I didn''t ask you to buy it. It must be very expensive." Felicity was clearly very happy in her heart, but


    her small mouth still purposely grumbled at him.


    "Do you think I can''t afford these flowers?" Edward raised his eyebrows.


    This woman was just too unromantic. Even if she wanted arge rose garden, he would not even bat


    an eye and directly buy it for her.


    Felicity lowered her head and inhaled the fragrance of the flower, as the corners of her mouth rose


    happily: "Thank you! This flower is so beautiful! "


    "Yeah, it''s just like you, beautiful and alluring, making people unable to let go of you!" The man


    whispered hoarsely into her ear.


    Felicity''s snow- white face instantly turned fiery red. Why did this man say such words to stir her nerves


    again?


    Edward''s voice was loud and clear, but the people around could not understand theirnguage, so


    Felicity onlyughed twice, and quickly walked forward.


    "I''ll take you to dive. There''s a bay here, and it''s a very famous diving resort. Since we''vee here


    with great difficulty, we can''t miss it." Edward suddenly said.


    "But I''ve never dived!" Felicity naturally did not want to miss out on such a good opportunity, and


    decided to y with Edward instead. She did not want to waste even a single second.


    "It''s always the first time, isn''t it? If you don''t know, I can teach you!" Edward smiled gently. His voice


    had the power to pacify people''s hearts.


    Felicity''s worry was immediately gone. Yes, as long as this man was by her side, she would have


    courage in everything.


    "Alright, then let''s go and y!" Felicity reached out and grabbed his arm, then took the initiative to


    approach him.


    Edward nced to the side, and his gaze focused deeply on that small hand in between his arms. His


    thin lips slightly hooked up, and his mood instantly improved greatly.


    Felicity and Edward arrived at the ce where they were diving. It was unknown when he rented a


    luxurious yacht, and on it were two very experienced diving instructors.


    The yacht moved forward quickly on the clear, bottomless sea. The waves rolled and the scenery


    around it was as beautiful as a painting.


    The seawater was clean and transparent.


    Felicity leaned on the railing and looked down.


    She could vaguely see sea creatures swimming in the water.


    "What did you see?" All of a sudden, the sturdy body of a man stuck to her back, enveloping her petite


    body within his chest.


    The male''s scentpletely filled the space around her. Felicity liked the cold fragrance of the mint on


    his body, so she took a few deep breaths with satisfaction andfort, and saidzily: "I saw a lot of


    beautiful fish swimming over."


    "When you enter the waterter, you will be able to see an even more beautiful scenery." Edward said


    with a light smile.


    His thin lips had just brushed past her tender earlobes, and he had even unconsciously kissed her.


    Felicity was very embarrassed, and could only quietly say: "Don''t be like that. They are watching us!"


    "I''ve already told them that we''re husband and wife. This is just the pleasure between husband and


    wife. Even if they saw us, they wouldn''t think much of it." Edward slightly raised his eyes as he calmly


    replied.


    Felicity''s entire body trembled slightly.


    Husband and wife?


    These two words had a deep meaning, but to her, it had be a pity that it had be distant


    again.


    Only in front of strangers could they confidently say that they were husband and wife.


    When they finally reached the ce to dive, the yacht stopped and Edward personally put on his diving


    suit. The two coaches also followed behind them into the water, acting as their protectors.


    Edward taught Felicity all kinds of things about diving very seriously. Felicity also learned very


    seriously, she did not dare act sloppy, because underwater, she could only rely on hand signals to


    communicate, she could not use words.


    After diving into the water, an extremely beautiful scene appeared in front of Felicity''s eyes. It was hard


    to describe with words, but she was surrounded by groups of fish swimming around her.


    It was as if a new door had been opened in front of Felicity. She held onto the hand of a man all this


    time as they watched this strange and beautiful new world.


    At this moment, it was both exciting andforting.


    Felicity turned her head to the side to look at the man beside her. Even though she couldn''t see his


    face or eyes clearly, the hand that was tightly clenched by him made Felicity feel indescribably happy


    and moved.


    She really hoped that the world would treat her with kindness and not let her lose this man. Otherwise,


    how will she spend the rest of her life?


    As Felicity was a newbie at diving, he didn''t dare let her stay in the water for too long.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Usually, after being in water for more than ten minutes, he would bring her up with him.


    The two of them yed to their heart''s content.


    When he was tired, he would lie on the deck of the yacht and look up at the sky.


    The azure sky was also an absolutely beautiful scenery.


    "Felicity, I really want to take you away like this. I don''t want to go back!" Edward joked.


    "If we didn''t have children, I would have followed you without a care. But now, it''s impossible for us to


    leave so easily." Felicityughed at herself.


    "Then let''s make an appointment in our next life. We still have to be together!" Edward also knew that


    eloping was just a dream that would nevere true.


    "Alright, let''s be together in our next life and don''t split up!" No one knew if there was a next life, but


    they both felt that there would definitely be. Moreover, they wouldn''t need to make such a difficult


    choice in the next life, and they wouldn''t separate again.


    When they returned to the hotel, it was already dark.


    When Felicity and Edward returned to the hotel, they saw Wayne White and Lareina in the lobby of the


    hotel.

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    When Edward saw the person he hated the most and the person he didn''t like the most, his handsome


    face darkened instantly.


    Felicity was also very surprised to see her father and Edward''s mother inside the hotel.


    How did they find them?


    "Edward..." Lareina was also very surprised.


    She obviously did not expect to see her own son and Felicity walk in hand in hand. This scene was


    extremelyplicated and sad.


    Edward snorted coldly, and without saying a word, he turned his gaze away.


    Wayne White looked at Lareina.


    She sighed, then said to Edward: "Mom wants to talk to you alone, can I?"


    Edward still did not speak a single word, his only reply being that his expression was even gloomier.


    Felicity gently tugged at his sleeve with her fingers.


    Edward then turned and headed towards outside.


    Lareina gratefully looked at Felicity, and followed Edward out.


    "Why are you two here?" Felicity looked at his father, and in that moment, she could not even call out to


    him, perhaps because of some strange rtionship.


    Wayneughed gently: "You came out this morning and made me extremely worried. That''s why I


    found someone to help me find out that you had registered at this hotel. That''s why we came here to


    wait for you."


    Felicity was slightly startled, but afterwards, she felt a little guilty.


    She had been too rash today, running away without leaving any form of contact, and even had her own


    father find someone to investigate her.


    The atmosphere in the hall was quiet, and at the same time, beside the flowerbed next to the hotel,


    Edward stood with his back facing the door.


    Lareina looked at her son''s back, and suddenly thought of her ex-husband who had already passed


    away. The two of them looked simr, and she could not help but feel sad.


    "Edward, is Miss Felicity really the lost daughter of the White Family?" Lareina asked with a gentle


    tone.


    "Are you afraid?" Edward mocked, and even sneered.


    Lareina''s face was pale white, as she smiled bitterly while shaking her head, "I am indeed afraid, but it


    is not because of me. I finally understand, why you made such a condition when I said I wanted to ease


    up our rtionship. At that time, you already knew that Felicity was Wayne''s daughter, right?"


    Edward''s face darkened even more.


    It was as if the dark side in his heart had been exposed to the sunlight, causing him to feel somewhat


    embarrassed.


    "So what? This is how I achieve my goals. Don''t you understand me?" Edward turned around to face


    his own mother, then sneered: "Oh, right, we have already been separated for more than ten years,


    you obviously won''t understand what kind of person your son is. So, do you understand now! I will


    be cold-blooded and selfish for my happiness."


    Lareina was not angry, she only looked at her son''s dark expression calmly, then let out a light sigh:


    "You are my son. No matter how long we have been apart, how can I not understand you? You are not


    as heartless and ruthless as you think you are. If you really wanted to take revenge on us, White


    Family wouldn''t have achieved what we are today, right?"


    Edward was instantly a little angry and said with a cold smile, "That''s because I don''t wish for you to


    lead a bad life. For the fear that you''lle back and find me for help."


    "Anyway, you still have a ce in your heart for me, don''t you?" Lareina smiled a little happily.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Edward coldly snorted.


    "Son, you don''t have to show how much you hate me. I know what I''ve done, and I''m sorry about you


    and Richard. In fact, even if you didn''t mention that condition, I had already made a clear decision.


    Today, Wayne and I have made a decision. We will get a divorce." Lareina wanted to pretend to be


    rxed, but the tears in her eyes were already flowing.


    Edward looked at her in shock, his handsome face was stiff for a long time before he asked: "Why?"


    Lareina forcefully blinked her eyes, wanting to hide the tears in her eyes. She didn''t want her son to


    see the pain in her heart.


    "There''s no other reason. You are my son, and Felicity is the daughter that the White Family has been


    searching for a long time, so we should not obstruct your happiness. As parents, this is the only thing


    we can do." Lareina still couldn''t help but cry.


    Her tears kept sliding down her face as she wiped them with the back of her hand.


    It wasn''t the first time Edward saw his mother cry, but the first time he saw her cry while smiling.


    Lareina choked with emotions: "You and Felicity already have your own children. You should be the


    family now. I went to secretly visit the two childrenst time. They are so cute. If I had the chance, can


    you let them call me Grandmother?"


    Edward looked at the joy in his mother''s face when she had forcefully endured her grief.


    He gave a coldugh, "I don''t need your help. Don''t think that just because you''ve helped us achieve


    our goals, I will forgive you."


    Lareina''s expression instantly froze.


    "If you really like Wayne White that much, you can continue going with him. In any case, there''s no one


    to stop you." Edward said with a cold and detached voice.


    "No, we won''t. We''ve been together for more than ten years, and we''re already very satisfied." Lareina


    said with determination.


    Although Edward''s face was cold and indifferent, he was still shocked in his heart.


    He never thought that after being selfish for so many years, his mother would suddenly give up on her


    happiness to help him and Felicity.


    "Even if you help me, I won''t forgive you and be grateful to you. You once abandoned me and my


    brother. In this life, I will never let this matter go." Edward said with a sneer.


    Lareina bit her lips, and cried very sorrowfully: "I know. I was really too selfish back then, and I don''t


    expect you to forgive me. We are already old, but you are still very young and have a long way to go.¡±


    Hearing that, Edward''s expression became even more stiff. After that, he snorted coldly, turned and


    walked towards the hall, and did not say much.


    When he walked into the hall, he saw Felicity who was dumbstruck. He guessed that Wayne must have


    also mentioned about the divorce between him and his mother.


    Indeed, Edward had guessed correctly. The reason why Felicity was stunned was because she had


    heard his father talk about the divorce.


    "Felicity, I''m going up first!" Edward did not want tomunicate with Wayne.


    He only looked at Felicity and spoke a few words before walking towards the elevator.


    Seeing his gloomy expression, it was likely that he didn''t have a happy chat with his mother.


    "I''m going up too. Don''t do this intentionally. You''ve lived for more than ten years and have a deep


    rtionship with each other. I don''t want you to get a divorce for us." After Felicity finished speaking,


    she stood up and walked towards the elevator.

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    Felicity powerlessly leaned on the elevator as she stared at the lights above her head in a daze. Her


    father''s words continued to echo in her mind.


    "Felicity, Lareina and I have decided to get divorced."


    Felicity''s eyes unknowingly became wet.


    She had previously hated her own father and felt that he was definitely a cold and merciless person.


    Otherwise, why would he abandon her?


    But now, it turned out that her father was someone responsible and very fond of her.


    Even though they had only just met, he was willing to sacrifice the marriage that he had been leading


    for decades for her own happiness.


    No... It shouldn''t be like this.


    "Ding!" With a bang, the elevator door opened.


    Felicity was in a daze for a long time before she walked out with heavy footsteps.


    Just as she walked to the room door, it opened from the inside.


    Edward looked at her with an unfathomable gaze, and saw the tears that she was holding back in her


    eyes, and his heart inexplicably ached.


    Felicity raised her eyes, looked into the man''s eyes, and was speechless. In the end, she threw herself


    into his embrace, and only wanted to hug him tightly.


    Edward held her tightly in his arms, and heard her soft sobbing sounds.


    His usually calm andposed heart was now in a mess. It was as if he had no other thoughts other


    than hugging this little girl tightly


    Closing the door, the two of them hugged quietly for a long time. Finally, Felicity left his embrace with


    red eyes.


    "What did your mother tell you?" Although Felicity had guessed it, she wanted to see Edward''s


    reaction.


    Edward pouted his thin lips: "They will divorce for us!"


    "What do you think?" Felicity''s heart trembled.


    It was indeed like that. It was just that, why was her heart feeling so ufortable?


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Because she had gone to their home, being warm and full of love. Felicity truly felt that doing this was a


    very cruel thing to do.


    Edward''s handsome face stiffened, his expression did not change for a long time, but his voice still


    showed a bit of indifference, "I felt that they shouldn''t have been together in the first ce. What my


    mother did, was simply betraying my father."


    Felicity''s expression froze, and then she whispered: "I''m sorry. My father should be responsible for it


    too."


    Edward saw that she was apologizing on behalf of Wayne White, and he suddenly became very


    annoyed.


    His tone of voice contained a trace of anger: "Why do you want to apologize to me. It''s not your fault,


    it''s their own fault."


    Felicity knew that the hatred he had towards the past could not be relieved, and she did not force him


    to do anything. Instead, she sat on the sofa at the side and buried her face in her palms.


    After a long time, she said, "I don''t want them to get divorced. What about you?"


    Hearing her decision, Edward''s handsome face immediately stiffened.


    He looked at the woman as she continuously shook her head, and continued with her own words.


    "We cannot do this. They have no obligation to make way for our happiness. Edward, let''s not force


    them, alright? It doesn''t matter if we don''t have a marriage. We can still do our parent''s duty and grow


    up with our children. "


    Edward knew that Felicity was just a kind woman. Although she would say harsh words sometimes,


    she would reason most of the time.


    It was because he was aware of her strengths that Edward was able to sink into depression in such a


    short period of time.


    In this world, only kindness was a person''s purest soul. It was both precious and rare, and it even had


    a bit of foolishness to it, causing people to feel both love and anger.


    "If this is your decision, I will not force you nor interfere. As long as you don''t feel wronged like this, we


    can also maintain the current situation." The man''s low voice sounded out.


    Felicity put her palm down, raised her clear and bright misty eyes, and looked at Edward in a daze: "I


    thought you would object to my decision."


    "Why should I?" Edward self-deprecatingly mocked himself.


    "Because I feel like you want them to get divorced as soon as possible." Felicity said with a wry smile.


    Edward said coldly: "In the past, that was my hope. But now, I have changed my mind, as long as it is


    not difficult for you, I will agree to anything."


    Joy shed past Felicity''s beautiful eyes.


    She stood up from the sofa, and threw herself into his embrace once more, her face gently rubbing


    against his shirt as she muttered: "Edward, don''t be so nice to me. If you go like this, I really don''t want


    to leave you for the rest of my life."


    "This is my goal. I will pamper you to the point that you can''t leave me. That way, other men won''t have


    a ce in your eyes." A trace of a smile surfaced on Edward''s cold face when he said those words.


    "Are you still jealous of Bryant?" Felicity chuckled.


    "You are such a fool. How can you think of such a childish way to anger me?" However, this method of


    yours is really effective. You made me so angry that I couldn''t sleep for three days, unable to eat. Didn''t


    you notice that I had lost a lot of weight?" When Edward thought about how this woman had grabbed


    Bryant''s arm and left that day, he was so angry that he wanted to fiercely kiss her on the lips.


    Hearing his words, Felicityughed once again, "You seem to be sick. Is my impact on you really that


    great?"


    "If you dare to find another man to anger me next time, do you believe that I''ll find ten women to anger


    you?" Edward threatened.


    "I don''t believe it!" Felicity curled her lips: "If you dare find another woman, your son will be the first to


    not let you go."


    Edward Hughes was only trying to scare her.


    He definitely won''t do it.


    That smart son of his was more effective than anything.


    Of course, to Edward, his daughter was still the most effective. As long as he thought of making his


    daughter cry, Edward would be unable to do anything.


    A servant of the daughter.


    "Tomorrow, let''s leave this ce. I don''t want to disturb their lives again." Felicity suddenly made a


    decision.


    "Alright, let''s switch to another city and continue ying for a few more days. We''ll head back when


    we''ve had enough." Edward fondled her long hair and said with a gentle tone.


    "Do you really have so much time to y? Isn''t your job very busy?" Felicity realised that although he


    was overseas, his phone was still ringing. It showed how busy he was.


    "ying while working, without any dy. Besides, it''s time for me to learn how to rx. Working


    continuously for the past few years has made me feel breathless. It''s only when I''m with you that I''m


    able to rx." Edward felt that although work was important, it was even more important to apany


    her and enjoy life.


    Felicity closed both of her eyes, tipped her toes, and lightly kissed his lips.


    "Alright, as long as you want to go anywhere, I''II apany you." Felicity also suddenly felt relieved.


    Maybe, it was a new way to get along with him, and it was also a new type of happiness.

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    After a night of entanglement, the two of them seemed to be even more passionate than before. It was


    as if they were going to use up all of their passion in this lifetime.


    Around three o''clock in the morning, Felicity finally fell asleep while resting her head on the man''s


    sturdy arm.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Edward was also tired, and he reached out to embrace the petite and delicate woman in his arms as he


    closed his eyes.


    The next morning, Felicity woke up in the arms of Edward. She seemed to be infatuated with the


    feeling of waking up in the arms of him. In the cold weather of the early winter, there is a warm


    embrace, which is really a very happy thing.


    The light from outside the window shone through the utched French window. The man who had


    been worn out seemed to still be slightly tired. He did not wake up because of the intense light and


    slept deeply¡­


    Felicity did not move, her eyes opened, quietly staring at the man''s sculpture like face.


    It was as if his face were being carved into the depths of her soul. No matter how adamant Felicity was


    in this life, she must never forget him.


    She slightly twisted her body, and in the next second, the man subconsciously hugged her to his chest.


    Felicity''s lips curled up into a smile, looking satisfied and happy.


    Before, she had always thought that the sweetest moment of love between a man and a woman was


    the moment when the two of them were married.


    But now she realized that sweetness could actually be very simple. When this man was staring at her,


    when he was clenching his hand tightly around her waist, she could feel the sweetness.


    Although being hugged by this man feltfortable, Felicity still decided to wake up.


    However, she identally woke the sleeping man. The moment the eyshes in his eyes opened,


    they immediately locked onto the restless woman in his arms.


    Felicity immediately smiled and flipped over from his bosom and sat up: "It''s gettingte, we should


    also pack up and go to the next stop."


    Edward nodded and sat up.


    When the white bed sheets slowly fell off his body, Felicity felt that there was nowhere to ce her


    gaze.


    The man''szy attitude was already charming enough. However, she didn''t expect him to have such a


    beautiful and attractive body. It made her unable to shift her gaze away from him.


    Felicity''s face was flushed red as she quickly walked towards the bathroom.


    When she was about to brush her teeth, the man was alsozily standing at the entrance of the


    bathroom. The only difference was that he was casually wearing a white towel, which looked like it


    would fall down at any time, increasing Felicity''s nervousness.


    She brushed her teeth as her beautiful eyes blinked wildly. Ever since she had a substantial


    development with this man, she had felt that her previous illness was a bit too much of a waste of time.


    Every minute and every second she was with Edward, she felt such satisfaction and happiness.


    She really regretted not trying to be with him earlier.


    It turned out that the feeling was not disgusting.


    When Felicity was brushing her teeth, the man immediately ran behind her and opened up his arms to


    embrace her. His thin lips fell on her snow-white shoulders.


    Felicity felt numb and itchy at the same time.


    She couldn''t help but curl her shoulders and pout coquettishly at him. "Stop messing around. Hurry up


    and take a bath!"


    "Let''s bathe together!" Edward suggested with a low voice.


    "Alright!" Felicity hurriedly finished her toothbrush and had a bath with him.


    In the entire process, Felicity was in a state of confusion.


    The man''s figure was simply too perfect, causing her to feel a bit inferior from time to time.


    It seemed that she would need to participate in more fitness exercises in the future. She couldn''t give


    up on treatment just because she was still young.


    "In the next city, the first thing we do is to get tattooed. I''m going to tattoo your name here." Edward


    pointed to a spot slightly above his abdomen.


    Felicity''s face reddened again, "Are you really going to carve my name onto your skin? Do I need a


    tattoo too?"


    "You don''t need it. Aren''t you afraid of the pain? I''ll do it alone!" Edward said very considerately.


    Felicity was immediately amused by his sweet talk. Indeed, she was afraid of pain, but she had never


    tested the tattoo in her life. Why didn''t just go crazy with him crazy for once?


    She was going to print his name on her.


    After a bath, the two cleaned up and left the hotel.


    Felicity realized that travelling with Edward, only required one to enjoy the process, and did not need to


    worry about transportation.


    He had the money, and he could rule everything.


    The city they were going to was a city that Felicity had liked a lot in the past. There was extremely


    appealing scenery and beautiful buildings here.


    The first thing they did was to book a suite at a 7-Star hotel.


    After resting for a few hours, they found a professional tattoo shop and decided to carve each other''s


    names on their skin.


    Edward was indeed very resistant to pain, and during the entire process, she didn''t even hear a sound


    of him groaning.


    Instead, it was Felicity who persisted in trying to carve a mark, but instead, was in so much pain that


    tears fell like rain.


    Edward called for her to stop a few times, but she persevered.


    Seeing her cry and ce his name on her neck, Edward couldn''t help but kiss her lips. He knew that


    Felicity had changed a lot for him too, bing gentle and strong.


    Leaving the tattoo shop, Felicity suddenly wanted to find some excitement, so he took her to bungee


    jumping.


    As one jumped down from the cliff, the wind blew past his ears. The feeling of his heart stopping was


    truly very stimting.


    Felicity tied up the safety rope and Edward wanted to jump down with her. But unfortunately, she


    rejected it. She wanted to experience it for herself. Seeing that she was determined to give it a try,


    although Edward was worried for her, he was still unable to stop her.


    In the future, no matter what she wanted to do, he would apany her even if it meant taking a risk.


    "Push me down!" Felicity''s back was facing the cliff, her eyes staring straight at Edward, but her voice


    was very calm and indifferent.


    Edward''s handsome face froze, and he frowned: "Why do you want me to push you? You know I can''t


    do it."


    "Because you''ve already pushed me down once before. That feeling of despair still remains in my


    memory even now. So, I want to get used to this feeling." Felicity joked.


    Edward was startled once again.


    Looking at her smiling appearance, he couldn''t tell whether her words were real or fake.


    "I''m sorry!" He apologized to her in a low voice.


    "Alright, I didn''t mind it for a long time. Push me quickly. I don''t have the courage to jump down by


    myself, but if you push me, I won''t be afraid." Felicity slowly closed her eyes, waiting for his next move.


    Edward walked in front of her and embraced her first. Then, he gently let go of her hand and she flew


    downwards as if she was riding on the wind.

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    The wind was howling in her ears, just like the sound of her crying.


    Felicity ignored the fear that was hanging in the air, and closed her eyes, enjoying this moment of


    loneliness.


    As if the wind was constantly pushing her up and down, Felicity opened her arms wide as she felt this


    freedom.


    When she returned to Edward''s side, her heartbeat had gradually calmed down.


    Seeing her still pale face, Edward reached out and gently embraced her in his arms, scolding her softly,


    "Fool!"


    Felicityughed instead.


    She hoped that she could be a little more foolish, so that she wouldn''t have to be so clear-headed to


    face her future life.


    On the way back, Felicity was resting with her eyes closed when her phone suddenly vibrated, as if she


    received a message.


    Edward looked at the phone in her hand, and then looked at the way she was sleeping soundly.


    The screen suddenly lit up, and only after a few seconds did it go dark. In these few seconds, it was


    enough for Edward to clearly see the contents of the screen.


    An unfamiliar number sent her a concerned text message.


    "Where are you? Where did you secretly run off to cry? Why is your phone always turned off?? Where


    did you go?"


    Edward''s gaze was extremely sharp, and in just an instant, he had memorized these words at the


    bottom of his heart.


    A hint of jealousy appeared on his face. At this moment, who was sending her such a caring text


    message?


    From those words, it was possible to tell that it was someone who knew her very well.


    They had known each other for a long time.


    As the screen went ck, Edward''s face darkened as well.


    He reached out to take her cell phone, but found that her cell phone had the password to turn it on.


    He tried his own birthday but it was not, which made him unhappy for a moment.


    Thus, he tried Arya and Abraham'' birthdays, but it still wasn''t their birthdays.


    He and his children should be her most important people, so why did her password have nothing to do


    with them?


    Was there anyone else, more important than him and the children?


    Edward had always firmly believed that Felicity loved him, but at that moment, a moment of unease


    quietly crawled into his heart.


    He couldn''t help but squint as he stared at the sleeping woman in his arms even more deeply.


    Felicity slept all the way, and when she woke up, she realized that she was almost at the hotel. She


    rubbed her eyes, and saw the man beside her staring at her with aplicated look in his eyes.


    "Did I crush your arm?" Felicity asked somewhat embarrassedly.


    Edward stretched his arm and said softly: "It''s fine!"


    Felicity sat up, and after sleeping, she became a little more clear--headed.


    "Someone sent you a text message." Edward had always been straightforward with regards to


    rtionships, because he was honest with this woman. Therefore, he could not bear any of her


    concealing anything.


    Felicity was slightly stunned. She quickly searched for her phone, only to find that it had always been


    held tightly by the man in his palm.


    When she held it in her hand, she could still feel the warmth of his palm.


    After clicking on the short message, Felicity saw the message that caring message.


    Her pretty face panicked as she quickly cked out the screen on her phone.


    A hint of unease shed through her heart.


    Although she did not have a name on this number, she knew that this was Richard''s phone number.


    She was so nervous that she was afraid Edward would recognize this number.


    However, Felicity''s worries were unnecessary, for Richard only used this number to contact her.


    Therefore, Edward did not know that this was his own brother''s phone number.


    "Who sent you this message?" Edward''s tone became serious.


    Felicity was a little stunned, she didn''t know how to exin it to Edward. She couldn''t possibly tell him


    the truth.


    Thest time Richard suddenly confessed to her, it had already scared her to death. At that time, she


    had thought to hide this secret in her heart for life.


    She also firmly believed that Richard would not reveal this secret.


    But at this moment, she did not expect that Edward would see his message.


    If one didn''t want others to know something, it''s best not to do this. There was no wall in this world that


    couldn''t let the wind pass through.


    "Is it Calvin?" Edward had already determined who that person was.


    Felicity could only let out a hollowugh: "Don''t ask. I have nothing to do with him anyway."


    "Did he send you messages like that every day tofort you?" Edward''s gaze darkened. He felt that


    he trust her so much that he actually never suspected that this woman had a secret inside her phone


    that he did not know about.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Felicity quickly shook her head: "Of course not, he only does it asionally... He would care about me


    a bit. After all, we are friends!"


    Her answer was deliberately evasive. Since Edward felt that the message was from him. Then let him


    think so.


    Seeing her nonchnt manner, Edward suddenly became angry.


    "You can''t answer his phone in the future, and you can''t reply to his messages." Edward immediately


    said in jealousy.


    At the moment, Felicity only nodded her head, and did not dare to reply.


    "Alright, I promise you, I won''t reply to his message." Felicity could only hope that Edward would not


    pursue this matter.


    Unfortunately, Felicity obviously underestimated Edward''s memory.


    Although he had only seen it for two seconds, for a memorable genius like him, he had already


    memorized the number very clearly.


    Because he felt that it was one thing for Felicity to not reply, and it was also very necessary for him to


    call and warn the man.


    Upon arriving at the hotel, Felicity went upstairs to shower.


    Edward used the excuse that he had a work phone, so he stayed alone in the hall.


    When Felicity walked into the elevator, he took out his phone.


    He pulled out the number he had memorized. But the other party did not make any sound. He only


    picked up the phone.


    "You don''t have to worry about what Felicity is doing anymore. I believe you understand that she only


    asked you to help her act for me. Don''t think that just because I broke up with her, you have the chance


    to interfere, and I''ll tell you right now, you don''t have any chance, and our break up is not true." Edward


    did not wait for the other party to speak, and immediately warned him harshly.


    In fact, when Richard saw this number, he felt that it was extremely familiar.


    After thinking carefully, this was actually his elder brother''s number.


    Therefore, Richard wisely chose to keep quiet. He actually wanted to see what his brother wanted to


    say.


    Listening to his brother''s warning, Richard''s face turnedplicated.


    Could it be that they were reunited again?

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    The other side did not reply to Edward''s warning at all, which made him extremely infuriated.


    Was he ignoring his warning?


    "I''ve already told you. If you choose not to listen to my warning, or you''ll regret it. Since you are her


    friend, I can let you go this time. However, if you dare to challenge my patience again in the future, you


    might as well give it a try." Being ignored by that man, Edward was simply angry to the extreme.


    When he thought there was another manforting Felicity, a surge of fury suddenly filled his chest.


    The man did not answer him, so Edward directly hung up the phone with a snap.


    Edward''s beautiful eyes burned with anger.


    What''s going on with Calvin?


    He didn''t even reply to his words. Was he really so arrogant?


    Edward suddenly had a thought of punishing him. But when he thought of the fact that Felicity was only


    a friend to him, he did not think that it was necessary to eliminate him.


    Right now, it wasn''t easy for him and Felicity to return to the normal situation.


    What''s more, he didn''t want to break the trust between them again just because of this man''s


    interference.


    Edward angrily held the phone in his hand and walked towards the elevator.


    Inside the suite, Felicity had just taken a bath and was using a white towel to wipe her long hair.


    When Edward opened the door, he saw the woman blowing on her long hair.


    After blowing for a while, she sat on the sofa with her hair half wet.


    Edward was slightly tempted by her gentle and quiet appearance.


    Felicity who had just taken a bath showed a natural beauty in her body.


    Felicity was sitting on the sofa in her bedroom and making a phone call, so she did not know that


    Edward had alreadye in, cing her hands on her chest and leaning on the door behind her.


    "Mummy, are you having fun abroad alone? Did you miss me?" Arya''s pitiful voice transmitted over.


    Because she missed her Mummy too much, her tender and small voice revealed a hint of sobbing.


    Felicity could see the teardrops on her daughter''s big, watery eyes through the screen of her phone.


    "Arya, don''t cry, I''m really missing you now!" Felicityforted her daughter softly.


    "Mummy, when will you be back? I miss you so much!" Arya moved her cheeks a little closer as she


    pouted her lips. Herrge eyes tried her best to squeeze out a few tears.


    "Arya, Mummy will be back soon. Why don''t you y with your great-grandmother for a few days?"


    Felicity could only gentlyfort her.


    Actually, she really wanted to kiss her daughter''s little face. But unfortunately, she couldn''t satisfy her


    wishes even due to thousands of miles far away from her daughter.


    "Great-grandmother said that Daddy had gone on a business trip and I miss him too. Mummy, do you


    miss him?" The little guy didn''t really know how to chat, she only knew that she missed her parents a


    lot.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Felicity was startled, following that, she turned to look outside and saw Edward who was leaning on the


    door at some point in time.


    Her expression turned slightly nk, and then, the corners of her mouth rose. "I don''t miss him now!


    And currently I''m so rxed."


    When Edward heard the woman''s intentional answer, his expression immediately darkened.


    She didn''t want to sleep anymore tonight right?


    "Mummy, you are so stubborn. I''ve called Dad and he said he missed you and so did you. If you don''t


    care about daddy, he will definitely be very sad." Arya immediately pouted unhappily. Her childish voice


    made people want to pinch her pink cheeks.


    Felicity immediatelyughed.


    She didn''t dare to tell her daughter the truth.


    Because her dear father was standing right behind herself, so why would she need to think about him?


    Arya turned the phone over and Abraham''s little handsome face appeared. Abraham stared at the


    screen and erged his little handsome face: "Mummy, just have fun for a few more days. Don''t miss


    us too much."


    Felicity knew that her son was the person who understood her the most, and she nodded with


    iparable gratitude: "Alright, Mummy also wants to use this opportunity to have a good time. You


    must help Mummy take care of your sister, don''t make her angry, okay?"


    "Mummy, idiot Arya should also learn how to grow up. Don''t pamper her for every time!" Abraham said


    with a tone like an adult.


    "Abraham Scoundrel!" Arya''s unhappy yelling came from the side.


    "Mummy, if you meet a very handsome man outside, you should go out with them for a date. Don''t


    worry about how Daddy feels. Actually, he doesn''t want us anymore anyway." Abraham ignored his


    sister''s resentful eyes and directly said everything he wanted to say.


    Felicity immediatelyughed out loud. His son was extremely good to her, to the point that he allowed


    her to date a handsome man.


    "Alright, I''ll definitely look for him. I''II look for a very handsome man to y with!" Felicity snickered and


    looked at Edward.


    Right now, she had found a handsome man.


    However, this man had an expression that seemed as if he wanted to devour someone.


    "Really? Mummy is having fun, I won''t disturb your date with him, I''m going to hang up now." After


    Abraham finished speaking, he immediately hung up.


    Felicity put down her phone with satisfaction, and then she heard a tone of jealousy from someone:


    "You want to date a handsome guy?"


    Then Felicity made a smile on her face, as she slowly walked in front of him. "You''re the exact


    handsome guy, and we''re just dating right now, aren''t we?"


    "Today, the pain from my tattoo was for nothing. You''re still in the mood to look for another man!"


    Edward was instantly enraged and turned around, walking towards the living room''s sofa.


    Felicity was startled, she immediately followed him to the sofa and sat down, then reached out to grab


    his arm: "Are you really angry?"


    "I¡¯ll throw my son away when I get back. I don''t want this son anymore!" Edward said with an ice-cold


    expression.


    Felicity was immediately amused by his words, and quickly advised in a gentle voice: "Alright, your son


    is actually joking with me, can''t you tell?"


    "This kind of joke, is it funny? You clearly know that I will be jealous and angry, yet you still came to


    infuriate me. Felicity, do you treat me with any sincerity?" Edward pulled her into his embrace, then bit


    on her lips angrily and deliberately kissed her fiercely.


    Felicity was dumbstruck, then she blinked her eyes and replied seriously: "Can''t you feel that I really,


    really love you?"


    "Then tell me, whose number is your password rted to?" Edward directly asked, because he really


    did care about this matter.

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    Ang''s words caused the entire scene to be awkward.


    Leo was startled for a second, then he smiled and exined: "Madam, you might be wrong, I''m not


    Miss Lynn''s boyfriend, but my brother is!"


    Hearing that, Ang''s expression instantly changed, she immediately turned to her own daughter, and


    asked her with her eyes.


    Lynn nodded her head: "Yes, my boyfriend is called Brian William, not his big brother."


    Ang''s expression instantly changed to one of disappointment. Obviously, this exnation made her


    a little unhappy.


    However, she didn''t dare show it in front of Leo, so she took the opportunity to scold her: "When did


    you get a boyfriend?


    "You didn''t tell me to prepare. Come upstairs with me and exin this matter to me clearly." Lynn


    followed her mother upstairs with an indifferent expression.


    In the bedroom on the second floor, Ang looked displeased: "I say, Lynn, why are you looking for


    William Family''s second Young Master?"


    "Why can''t it be him?" Lynn curled her lips, expressing her unhappiness at her mother''s disdainful


    attitude.


    "Indeed, he and your little brother are very good friends. Now that he wants to interact with you, your


    little brother will have to call him brother-inw." Ang avoided the issue and wanted to express her


    stance towards her daughter.


    Lynn snorted. "What''s wrong with that? Mom, do you think it''s that easy to find a suitable man for


    yourself? I''ll tell you the truth, I like him!"


    "He''s younger than you, right? How can you find a boyfriend that''s younger than you? Is he reliable? In


    my opinion, his elder brother really suits you..." Ang still felt that if Leo William was her own son-in-


    law, then everything would be perfect.


    Lynn frowned and said unhappily: "You like Leo William, but I don''t like him. You have never interacted


    with his younger brother before, so why do you feel that he is not good?"


    Ang was speechless after hearing her daughter''s words.


    Although Brian was also a pretty good man, he didn''t seem to be hurt at all if they didn''tpare. As


    the second Young Master of the William Family, in terms of working ability, he was far inferior to his


    elder brother Leo William.


    "How far have you gone with him?" Ang frowned and asked.


    Lynn said indifferently: "What should have happened, what shouldn''t have happened, has happened."


    "What? How can you be so casual with a man... Was it him who took the initiative?" Ang wanted to


    educate her daughter a little, but discovered that her daughter was already an adult. She felt that it


    wasn''t too practical to talk about conservative theories with her, so she asked another question out of


    anger.


    Lynn repliedzily: "I did. Mom, look how old I am, it''s almost my twenty-eighth birthday. Are you really


    not afraid that I won''t be able to get married?"


    "What are you saying? You are so outstanding and a bunch of men want to marry you? Are you afraid


    that you won''t be able to? What a joke." Although Ang had never been too concerned with her


    daughter since childhood, her achievements were still something that made her very proud.


    "Mom, I think you really don''t understand the young people''s feelings, and it''s not because I''m


    outstanding, but because I want to marry. For a strong woman like me, men would never choose to


    marry me, and they would only want that weak and delicate little girl, who''s pitiful and makes others


    want to protect her." Lynn could only tell a bunch of reasons in order to persuade her mother to agree


    to this matter.


    Ang frowned, she did not know whether what her daughter said made sense or not.


    "Lynn, could it be that it''s because you don''t have a pursuer that you chose William Family''s second


    Young Master?" When Ang heard her daughter''s words, she couldn''t help but be a little worried.


    Lynn understood her mother''s personality the best. If she had many suitors, she would definitely let her


    pick one for herself.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, don''t think too highly of me. In a while, Brian will be here, don''t spout nonsense. If you still want


    your daughter to marry out, think about it clearly." After Lynn finished speaking, she turned around and


    went downstairs.


    Downstairs!


    n was currently entertaining Leo, the rxed mood that Leo had just had was already gone.


    He also belonged to the type of shrewd and astute man. Just now, Lynn''s mother''s expression already


    showed that she was troubled.


    Was she looking down on his brother?


    Leo suddenly had a feeling that he hade to the wrong ce.


    Since when did his beloved younger brother have to be looked down upon by others?


    Of course, he would not oppose Lynn and his brother being together. However, if the elders of Wood


    Family do not agree, Leo could only let his brother choose another girl.


    Seeing Leo''s slightly tense face, n instantly guessed that it must be his mother''s expression, making


    her unhappy.


    "The one in your arms is your daughter?" Leo had long heard his brother mention that n and his


    sister Anne had a daughter.


    "Yes, her name is Crystal!" n said with a smile.


    "She looks so cute, but her eyes are like her mother''s. She''s very beautiful." Leo sighed in admiration.


    It was because he felt that Anne''s eyes were really pretty. No wonder that n couldn''t forget her at all.


    A hint of sadness shed across n''s handsome face. Anne had already be the pain point in his


    heart, and no matter when it was mentioned, it would make him feel painful.


    "Sorry, I heard from my younger brother that you and Anne had a misunderstanding." Leo exined


    with a smile.


    nughed at himself: "It''s alright, I know I let her down. She doesn''t want to be with me right now,


    and I will ept it."


    "You have such a cute daughter, so you''ll definitely have a chance to be together." Leo could only


    console him.


    nughed lightly: "She¡¯s going overseas to travel. When she returns, I hope that she can ept me


    again."


    "In my impression, you seem to be a very confident person. Why did a single rtionship, make you so


    negative?" Leo was also troubled by his emotions, thus, after seeing n''s change, he was deeply


    moved. He wanted to know why a person who doesn''t care about anything would suddenly view his


    feelings as so important.


    n was emotionally moved: "I used to be confident, because I felt that it was just a simple sentence,


    but after experiencing it, I realized that if I wanted to obtain her true love, I could only use my own


    sincerity to exchange. No matter how outstanding you are, if you don''t know how to give it, you wouldn''t


    be able to get the love you want."


    Leo''s handsome face froze.


    These words seemed to make a lot of sense.

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    Ang''s words caused the entire scene to be awkward.


    Leo was startled for a second, then he smiled and exined: "Madam, you might be wrong, I''m not


    Miss Lynn''s boyfriend, but my brother is!"


    Hearing that, Ang''s expression instantly changed, she immediately turned to her own daughter, and


    asked her with her eyes.


    Lynn nodded her head: "Yes, my boyfriend is called Brian William, not his big brother."


    Ang''s expression instantly changed to one of disappointment. Obviously, this exnation made her


    a little unhappy.


    However, she didn''t dare show it in front of Leo, so she took the opportunity to scold her: "When did


    you get a boyfriend?


    "You didn''t tell me to prepare. Come upstairs with me and exin this matter to me clearly." Lynn


    followed her mother upstairs with an indifferent expression.


    In the bedroom on the second floor, Ang looked displeased: "I say, Lynn, why are you looking for


    William Family''s second Young Master?"


    "Why can''t it be him?" Lynn curled her lips, expressing her unhappiness at her mother''s disdainful


    attitude.


    "Indeed, he and your little brother are very good friends. Now that he wants to interact with you, your


    little brother will have to call him brother-inw." Ang avoided the issue and wanted to express her


    stance towards her daughter.


    Lynn snorted. "What''s wrong with that? Mom, do you think it''s that easy to find a suitable man for


    yourself? I''ll tell you the truth, I like him!"


    "He''s younger than you, right? How can you find a boyfriend that''s younger than you? Is he reliable? In


    my opinion, his elder brother really suits you..." Ang still felt that if Leo William was her own son-in-


    law, then everything would be perfect.


    Lynn frowned and said unhappily: "You like Leo William, but I don''t like him. You have never interacted


    with his younger brother before, so why do you feel that he is not good?"


    Ang was speechless after hearing her daughter''s words.


    Although Brian was also a pretty good man, he didn''t seem to be hurt at all if they didn''tpare. As


    the second Young Master of the William Family, in terms of working ability, he was far inferior to his


    elder brother Leo William.


    "How far have you gone with him?" Ang frowned and asked.


    Lynn said indifferently: "What should have happened, what shouldn''t have happened, has happened."


    "What? How can you be so casual with a man... Was it him who took the initiative?" Ang wanted to


    educate her daughter a little, but discovered that her daughter was already an adult. She felt that it


    wasn''t too practical to talk about conservative theories with her, so she asked another question out of


    anger.


    Lynn repliedzily: "I did. Mom, look how old I am, it''s almost my twenty-eighth birthday. Are you really


    not afraid that I won''t be able to get married?"


    "What are you saying? You are so outstanding and a bunch of men want to marry you? Are you afraid


    that you won''t be able to? What a joke." Although Ang had never been too concerned with her


    daughter since childhood, her achievements were still something that made her very proud.


    "Mom, I think you really don''t understand the young people''s feelings, and it''s not because I''m


    outstanding, but because I want to marry. For a strong woman like me, men would never choose to


    marry me, and they would only want that weak and delicate little girl, who''s pitiful and makes others


    want to protect her." Lynn could only tell a bunch of reasons in order to persuade her mother to agree


    to this matter.


    Ang frowned, she did not know whether what her daughter said made sense or not.


    "Lynn, could it be that it''s because you don''t have a pursuer that you chose William Family''s second


    Young Master?" When Ang heard her daughter''s words, she couldn''t help but be a little worried.


    Lynn understood her mother''s personality the best. If she had many suitors, she would definitely let her


    pick one for herself.


    "Mom, don''t think too highly of me. In a while, Brian will be here, don''t spout nonsense. If you still want


    your daughter to marry out, think about it clearly." After Lynn finished speaking, she turned around and


    went downstairs.


    Downstairs!


    n was currently entertaining Leo, the rxed mood that Leo had just had was already gone.


    He also belonged to the type of shrewd and astute man. Just now, Lynn''s mother''s expression already


    showed that she was troubled.


    Was she looking down on his brother?


    Leo suddenly had a feeling that he hade to the wrong ce.


    Since when did his beloved younger brother have to be looked down upon by others?


    Of course, he would not oppose Lynn and his brother being together. However, if the elders of Wood


    Family do not agree, Leo could only let his brother choose another girl.


    Seeing Leo''s slightly tense face, n instantly guessed that it must be his mother''s expression, making


    her unhappy.


    "The one in your arms is your daughter?" Leo had long heard his brother mention that n and his


    sister Anne had a daughter.


    "Yes, her name is Crystal!" n said with a smile.


    "She looks so cute, but her eyes are like her mother''s. She''s very beautiful." Leo sighed in admiration.


    It was because he felt that Anne''s eyes were really pretty. No wonder that n couldn''t forget her at all.


    A hint of sadness shed across n''s handsome face. Anne had already be the pain point in his


    heart, and no matter when it was mentioned, it would make him feel painful.


    "Sorry, I heard from my younger brother that you and Anne had a misunderstanding." Leo exined


    with a smile.


    nughed at himself: "It''s alright, I know I let her down. She doesn''t want to be with me right now,


    and I will ept it."


    "You have such a cute daughter, so you''ll definitely have a chance to be together." Leo could only


    console him.


    nughed lightly: "She¡¯s going overseas to travel. When she returns, I hope that she can ept me


    again."


    "In my impression, you seem to be a very confident person. Why did a single rtionship, make you so


    negative?" Leo was also troubled by his emotions, thus, after seeing n''s change, he was deeply


    moved. He wanted to know why a person who doesn''t care about anything would suddenly view his


    feelings as so important.


    n was emotionally moved: "I used to be confident, because I felt that it was just a simple sentence,


    but after experiencing it, I realized that if I wanted to obtain her true love, I could only use my own


    sincerity to exchange. No matter how outstanding you are, if you don''t know how to give it, you wouldn''t


    be able to get the love you want."


    Leo''s handsome face froze.


    These words seemed to make a lot of sense. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    When Brian arrived at Wood Family, he was holding a bouquet of roses that he had prepared with all


    his heart.


    Seeing that his big brother had arrived before him, his handsome face was slightly startled.


    Actually, Brian was even brighter than Leo William, the two brother¡¯s facial features were simr by six


    or seven folds, but the temperament was obviously different, one was warm and sunny while the other


    was calm and mature.


    What Ang was wary of was not Brian''s appearance, but his overbearing ambition towards his career.


    Ang had alreadye downstairs and was sitting in the living room chatting with Leo.


    Seeing that Brian was walking in, her expression was a little confused.


    Lynn had already stood up and walked over, on her charming and delicate face hanging a happy smile:


    "Why did you buy flowers for me?"


    "I saw it on the way, so I brought it along with me. Do you like it?" Brian''s tone was full of nervousness


    and doting towards Lynn.


    Lynn bit her lips, smiling shyly: "I like all of your gifts, quicklye in!"


    "Auntie!" Brian greeted Ang as soon as he entered.


    After all, wanting to marry off her daughter and curry favour with her mother-inw was the most


    important thing.


    Ang immediately smiled gently, "Second Young Master William, it''s been a long time since youst


    came to our house to eat. I''m truly very happy that you''vee today!" The way Ang had called


    him, made Leo''s face turn stiff.


    Lynn immediately coughed lightly and said: "Mom, let me formally introduce him to you. He is my


    boyfriend."


    When Brian saw that Lynn had brazenly revealed the rtionship between the two of them, he


    immediately looked at Ang nervously, and was afraid that she would object.


    n secretly looked at him, and Brian immediately said: "Auntie, I will take good care of Lynn, I hope


    you can agree to our rtionship."


    Ang looked at his daughter''s resolute expression, then looked at Brian''s sincere expression, and


    could only sigh: "Feelings are matters for you young people. If you get along well with each other, then


    it''s natural that everyone will be happy. As an elder, it''s not proper to give any opinions and cut in. You


    guys can just keep moving on."


    Brian was unable to understand what she meant until he said with a smile, "Thank you mother, we will


    definitely get to know each other better."


    When Brian heard her words, he finally realized that she had probably agreed.


    Leo suddenly spoke in a calm voice: "Auntie, my brother has been doted on by our family since he was


    young. Although he is now an adult and can stand on his own, regarding his matters of rtionship, we


    will also make a general reference. Lynn and I have always cooperated with each other on work, and I


    have always paid attention and knew about her."


    Ang slightly froze.


    Listening to Leo''s words, could it be that he was also being cautious of her daughter?


    Thus, Ang immediatelyughed dryly: "Young Master William is right, my daughter is a good girl who


    is one in a thousand. She has an outstanding work, strong abilities, and beautiful looks."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When Lynn heard her mother''s praises, she immediatelyined in a soft voice, "Mom, why are


    you saying all this?"


    Leo secretly got closer to Ang, and onlyughed lightly: "We all understand Lynn''s strengths very


    well, but in terms of love, it''s not a good thing for a strong woman to be weak, so, I hope that we can


    separate work and personal feelings to discuss."


    "Leo..." Brian also did not expect his brother to have so many opinions to express in a moment, his


    handsome face froze slightly.


    Ang could feel that Leo was deliberately trying to make things difficult for her, so she forced augh


    and said: "Great Young Master William''s words are reasonable, but, in order to cultivate an outstanding


    daughter, I also expended a lot of energy. When my dear daughter was suddenly about to be married


    off by your brother, you should be able to understand my sorrow, right?"


    Leo''s smile was not on his face, but his voice was still as calm as water. "Aunty, who did you hear that


    they will marry? You don''t need to worry about it. Actually they are only at the initial stage of their


    rtionship, and whether they arepatible or not is uncertain. They might need more time to prove


    their love. We are all adults. The issue of rtionship cannot be forced. If they are truly suitable, our


    William Family will not lose respect and etiquette, of course, my brother being able to be together with


    your daughter is also his fortune."


    "Leo, don''t say so much!" Brian was even more shocked when he heard it. Today was their first day


    meeting with the elders, how did he get into an argument with Lynn''s mother?


    Although the two of them spoke very civilizedly and didn''t have any intention of quarrelling, their words


    were very targeted.


    Of course, n was not angry. He only felt that his mother was too selfish. He really needed someone


    to properly exin things to her, in any case, his mother did not like what he and his sister said. Since


    Leo had spoken, she would definitely take it to heart.


    Ang realized that she seemed to have lost. Who told her to have a daughter?


    Women were more likely to be vignt.


    "Mr William''s words are reasonable, why don''t we just let them handle it themselves? Drink some tea!"


    Ang tactfully shut her mouth. In any case, it wouldn''t do her daughter any good to continue arguing


    with him.


    When she heard her daughter say that everything that should have happened had happened, Ang


    felt that she did not have the guts to continue arguing.


    "Thank you, Auntie!" Leo also politely smiled, and drank after serving the tea.


    The atmosphere at the scene finally eased up.


    At this time, Crystal, who was in n¡¯s embrace, suddenly raised her face.


    n hurriedly stood up and pulled Brian''s clothes. "Come here, help me!"


    Brian quickly carried Crystal and followed n towards the dining hall.


    When they arrived at the dining hall, Brian frowned: "What''s wrong with my brother today? It seemed


    that he had got some gunpowders, and even started a quarrel with your mother."


    "It''s fine, let them argue!" n¡¯s movements were skilled as he helped his precious daughter prepare


    the milk, and said with a smile.


    Brian was speechless: "You really aren''t afraid of causing trouble. I''m worried to death, and what if your


    mother dislikes me?"


    "Can''t you see? My mompared you with your brother and realized that you are not as good as


    your brother. That''s why she doesn''t have much confidence in your rtionship with my sister."


    "No way!" Brian''s handsome face immediately fell.


    "You have a good brother. Don''t worry, with your brother protecting you, what are you afraid of. It''s like I


    have a good sister. We are all very happy!" n smiled and teased.


    Brian nodded his head, ''That''s right, my brother treats me very well indeed!"

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    Edward showered and found that Felicity was not in the bedroom or living room.


    Thus, he walked to the balcony.


    Sure enough, he saw her leaning against the railing with a ss of red wine in her hand.


    The wind was blowing her long hair, gently and peacefully.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s wrong? What are you daydreaming about?" Edward looked at her back, and felt that she had


    something on her mind.


    Thus, he came over and stood behind her, his voice filled with concern.


    "It''s nothing!" Felicity quickly finished her wine and turned to look at Edward.


    He had just taken a bath and water droplets still hung on his short hair. It was filled with the air of a


    male and wildness.


    Felicity was stunned when she saw this. In the next second, she reached out and wrapped her arms


    around the man''s neck, lifting up her toes.


    "Edward, you really look good."


    Felicity would not easily praise him, but just because she said so, did not mean that she did not love


    him. On the contrary, the more she endured, the more passionate she became.


    "Have you just noticed?" Edward smiled with a narcissistic smile.


    In the next second, he moved hisrge palm to the back of her head, grabbing her small head, his thin


    lips lightly sucked on her pink lips as he said in a hoarse voice, "Did you discover it toote? I''ve


    always looked like this. Why didn''t you say I was good-looking before?"


    Felicity lowered her head andughed shyly: "I noticed it before, maybe because my rtionship with


    you isn''t that deep yet, so I''m too embarrassed to praise you in front of you."


    "Do you want me to praise you? Felicity, you are so beautiful, which depends on your eyes. I remember


    that when I was very young, I saw you before, and you were still a little baby at that time, but in my


    memory, you had a pair of very beautiful big eyes. Now, your daughter has inherited your eyes, and


    when she grows up, I am afraid that many boys will not be able to sleep." Edward praised her and his


    daughter with a low pitchedugh.


    Felicity was startled, her beautiful eyes blinked twice: "You''ve seen me before? Is that true?"


    "Yes, at that time, I was only six years old and there was a good rtionship between your family and


    my family. You were born with your brother, and on the day of the full moon wine, I went there, you


    were lying in a basket with a heart shaped pendant." Edwardughed lightly.


    Thinking about the rtionship between him and Felicity, he felt his heart ached again.


    Felicity quietly listened to him, she just wanted to rub her face against his chest, she never wanted to


    leave.


    "Edward, our fates were decided not long after I was born, don''t you think?" Felicity closed her eyes


    and asked softly.


    "Yes sir!" Edward lifted her chin, and gently kissed her: "Alright, let''s eat first. The time we spend


    together, is never enough."


    Felicity pursed her lips andughed. Why did she love to listen to everything that this man said?


    It was even more heart warming than words of love.


    The two of them ate dinner and when they were almost resting, Edward suddenly pulled her into his


    embrace, pointed at a direction and said: "I''ve prepared a surprise for you, do you want to see it?"


    "What surprise?" Felicity asked curiously.


    "Close your eyes!" Edward looked at the time on his phone, then reached out a hand to cover her eyes.


    Felicity very obediently closed her eyes. When she heard the man''s low voice, she suddenly opened


    her eyes and saw a building not far away that suddenly lit up with beautiful fireworks.


    The fireworks that suddenly exploded into the sky were breathtakingly beautiful.


    Felicity looked at the man behind her in disbelief: "You prepared it for me?"


    "Yes sir!" Edward''s thin lips moved: "Do you like it?"


    Felicity looked at the beautiful and ephemeral fireworks once again, and muttered: "I like it, it''s so


    beautiful!"


    The firework suddenly exploded in the sky like a giant heart star, making Felicity''s eyes to widen.


    After about 10 minutes, the firework gradually disappeared from the sky.


    Edward suddenly became embarrassed like a big boy: "I don''t know how to make you happy, I just


    want someone to help me think of this idea, I''m really afraid that you won''t like it!"


    When Felicity turned around, her eyes were already filled with tears. She threw herself into the man''s


    embrace, and said with a choked of sobs: "I like everything you do for me. Edward, I love you!"


    Edward''s was slightly startled. Since she like it, why is she crying?


    Women were really difficult to understand creatures.


    "I love you too, but I¡¯m more afraid of losing you. Fortunately, we have a pair of smart and cute children.


    With them in the middle helping us, at least we won''t be strangers." Edward said with a light


    smile.


    "Hmm, I don''t want to be a stranger to you!" Felicity''s heart palpitated with fear the moment she heard


    the words "stranger".


    Edward gently lifted her chin, and seeing her teary face, he couldn''t help but say with a pained heart:


    "Alright, don''t cry. If you continue to cry like this, I can''t guarantee that I won''t be merciful to you.


    Because, once you cry, your eyes will move me even more."


    Felicity was immediately amused by his words. How could she still cry?


    "Are you going to let me go tonight? I won''t let you go." Felicity immediately grabbed his big palm and


    walked towards the bedroom.


    The color in Edward''s eyes deepened slightly, and he no longer wanted to control the emotions that


    were about to surge within him. This night, it was destined to belong to them.


    In the morning!


    Edward and Felicity didn''t want to get up soon, so they stayed in bed. Felicity looked at the pictures in


    her hands, she had actually secretly taken of Edward and the children, and when she looked at them,


    she felt that he was filled with warmth and security.


    "What are you looking at?" Edward tilted his head, looked at the figure that was inside her phone, and


    raised his eyebrows: "When did you take that photo? Why don''t I know?"


    "If I let you know, then you won''t let me secretly take photos anymore!" Felicity said somewhat


    comcently.


    "Now, we''re here to take a picture. Leave a note." Edward reached out to grab her phone.


    "No need, we''re like this now. If the photo gets leaked, then we''re finished." Felicity immediately shook


    her head and rejected him.


    Edward thought that her photo would be leaked and be appreciated by other men and immediately


    gave up on this idea.


    "Where do you want to go next?" Edward''s gentle fingers lightly caressed her back as he asked her in


    a low voice.


    "I want to go home!" Felicity sighed, "Even though I still want to go to many ces, looking at the


    children''s faces, I know that no matter how far I run, my heart is tied to them."


    "Alright, let''s go back!" Edward missed his children, too.


    "Then let''s get up quickly and book a ne ticket home!" Felicity flipped over and sat up.


    Her mood, which had rxed for the past few days, sank again.

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    Edward booked a ne ticket back home, but Felicity suddenly felt that it wasn''t right, so she


    suggested: "How about you going back alone first, and I put off my flight by two days to return."


    The expression in Edward''s eyes shook slightly, and then, he tightly locked her little face: "Why do you


    want to put it off? How can I be at ease with you staying abroad alone?"


    "I''m not going anywhere. I''m just staying in the hotel for two days. There''s nothing to worry about. I


    don''t have any speech problems!" Felicity replied with a light smile.


    "Are you afraid my grandmother will say something to you?" Edward knew what she was worried about,


    and his heart hurt.


    Felicity bit her lower lip. Undeniably, she was worried about this matter.


    "I feel like we''re all adults now, so we have to be responsible for our actions. Since I can''t say anything,


    then we should calm down. Your grandma is already old, we should worry about her." Felicity tried her


    best to make her tone sound more mature.


    "Do you only care about others?" Edward suddenly reached out and pulled her into his embrace,


    hugging her tightly. His lips pressed against her shoulder, gently biting her soft skin: "When can we also


    be a little more selfish? And don''t care about how others feel!"


    "You can''t do that. Your grandmother is more important to you than me!" Felicityughed softly, her


    eyes moistened: "Actually, I can be a little selfish, but I don''t want to make it difficult for you, I can


    completely ignore the gazes of others. As long as I want to be together with you, your granny can''t do


    anything to me either, who told us to have two children?"


    Edward''s handsome eyes stiffened, and his strong body tensed up.


    Felicity slightly raised her head from his embrace, reached out, and gently caressed the man''s stiff face


    with her fingers.


    "Do you really think I care so much about the looks of others? Actually, that''s not it. As long as you


    have the courage to love me, I don''t care if my father marries your mother or not. I just feel that your


    grandmother will be angry." Felicity sighed and said those brave words that came from the bottom of


    her heart.


    As long as this man loved her, she could ovee all those difficulties.


    Edward''s thin lips fiercely kissed her lips, and he felt that her words had prated into the bottom of


    his heart.


    Yes, if he wasn''t worried that his grandparents wouldn''t be able to take it, he wouldn''t care what others


    say.


    He wanted to be with this woman, wanted to live with her for the rest of her life, and also wanted to


    make her happy.


    But now, the person standing between both of them was the person he respected the most. He couldn''t


    be selfish.


    Felicity felt that her rationality was about to be melted by this man''s lips, and she frantically reached out


    her hands to grab his neck, responding even more enthusiastically.


    It was only until both of them were unable to breathe that Edward finally let go of her, and adjusted the


    slightly messy hair hanging over her ears: "Thank you, Felicity, for standing on my side and thinking


    these things over for me!"


    "Why are you being so courteous with me? I won''t argue with you about anything." The corner of


    Felicity''s mouth raised upwards, and she broke free from his embrace: "Alright, you can go back first. I


    still want to be in peace!"


    Edward could only nod his head: "Alright, I will go back first and leave this room for you for a few more


    days. If you are bored here, go out and take a look. I will leave you a card, you can buy whatever you


    want as long as you are happy."


    After Edward finished speaking, he took out a ck card and lightly ced it on the table: "Don''t save


    money for me. If you want to make me feel less worried, then go ahead and spend it!"


    Felicity chuckled, "Are you trying to sell me off with money? Congrattions, I''ve been taken over by


    you!"


    "If I can use money to buy your heart, then I will definitely work even harder to earn more money. That


    way, I can own your Three Lives." Edward joked and kissed her unwillingly: "The children and I will be


    waiting for you at home."


    "Mm, you have to be careful on the way! Give me a call when you reach home!" Felicity was also very


    reluctant to part with him.


    Only when they were alone could they be so madly in love. Once they were separated and returned to


    their home country, it was as if there was an invisible barrier between them that separated them. They


    could see each other, but they couldn''t hug each other.


    He could only suppress the excitement in his eyes as much as possible.


    Edward left early.


    Felicity stood on the balcony and looked down as much as she could, only to see the lengthened sedan


    gradually disappearing into the traffic.


    Felicity''s heart, seemed to have been carried away by him as well, as it travelled far, far away.


    As if she had lost her heart in him, Felicity sighed inwardly.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Meeting love, but unable to blossom, unable to bear fruit, was this a test from heaven, or was this a


    punishment?


    What had she done wrong?


    Felicity stayed in the hotel for one day and one night!


    She didn''t want to go out, although Edward gave her a card that she could buy as much as she


    wanted.


    But why didn''t she even want to buy anything now?


    Was she toozy?


    Felicity sighed, she suddenly felt hungry, and decided to go down to eat breakfast.


    She couldn''t just hide in his room forever. It would only make his mood even more depressed.


    Thus, she changed into a light set of clothes and went downstairs.


    In the lobby of the hotel, Felicity lowered her head and went towards the door.


    Suddenly, a tall figure walked over. Felicity subconsciously wanted to avoid him, but due to the man''s


    deliberate actions, she ended up bumping into him.


    She quickly muttered an apology in English.


    "Felicity, you are really here!" Unexpectedly, a familiar voice sounded from above.


    She suddenly raised her head and saw a handsome face. The man took off his sunsses and


    revealed a faint smile.


    "Richard? Why are you here?" Felicity simply could not believe that Richard would actually appear in


    front of her the day after Edward left.


    "I''m here to be sure of one thing!" Richard said with azy tone, just like hiszy personality.


    Felicity frowned: "What do you want to confirm?"


    "Whether you and my brother have a rtionship or not!" When Richard said this, he somewhat


    nervously put on his sunsses and asked softly: "Where''s my brother? He didn''te down with


    you?"


    Felicityughed speechlessly, "If you are so afraid that he will appear, then why would you still dare to


    come here?"


    "I''m here to work. I don''t think he has any objections." Richard immediately calmed down.


    "What do you do here?" Felicity could still feel her unease at Richard''s appearance here.


    Richard said with slight displeasure: "I don''t need to report to you, right? Tell me, where is my brother? I


    want to talk to him!"


    "Your brother... He went back home, justst night!" Felicity could only tell the truth.

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    "What?" Richard''s handsome eyes instantly widened, and said with some disbelief: "My brother left you


    alone again? You guys aren''t going to cause any trouble again, are you?"


    Felicityughed bitterly: "No matter what the situation between him and me, it has already been like


    this, there is no way to start a fight. Are you really here to work?"


    "Since my brother isn''t here, then I''ll tell you the truth. I ... I don''t know why I''m here either." Richard


    shrugged his shoulders, looking helpless.


    Felicity''s heart trembled, and could only say: "Then leave soon!"


    Richard looked at her rosy cheeks, and his tone became slightly lower: "Felicity, can you not chase me


    away? It''s not easy for me toe to see you, but you want me to leave?"


    "I have no intention of chasing you away. Alright, I''ll treat you to breakfast. Can you leave after


    breakfast?" Felicity realized that this was a hall, and there were many people walking around, and it


    was indeed not suitable for them to chat.


    Coincidentally, she needed to go out to eat, so she might as well look for a ce with no people, and


    chat with Richard.


    Richard nodded his head: "Alright, I just happened toe here to look for you while starving. What do


    you want to invite me to eat?"


    "Let''s go out and find a restaurant to sit down and eat!" Felicity was also not very clear about her


    surroundings.


    "I know a restaurant. Follow me!" Richard was more familiar with this ce than Felicity, because he


    used to live here and would oftene to work.


    Before Felicity could react, Richard turned around and walked outside.


    Felicity also walked out and saw that he actually drove a sports car over.


    Richard sat in the driver''s seat. After hesitating for two seconds, she opened the door and sat in the


    front seat.


    Richard brought Felicity and practically went around the entire city.


    Felicity anxiously pulled on her seat belt, and asked with a frown: "Where is the ce that you want to


    take me to?"


    Richard suddenly drove the car towards a restaurant with a few family members, and stopped:


    "Actually, I don''t know where to take you, why not choose this ce to eat?"


    Felicity felt that Richard seemed to be a little emotional, she suddenly regretteding with him.


    Although Richard didn''t say a word to her, the uneasy feeling spread out between the two of them.


    "Alright!" Felicity did not choose any ce now, she just wanted to rify with Richard quickly, and


    hope that he can leave this ce quickly.


    He chose a table near the window and ordered two pieces of steaks and some fruit sd.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Richard looked out of the window, his expression stiff and gloomy.


    "You shouldn''t havee to look for me!" Felicity held the water cup with both hands and stared at the


    water in the cup, her voice carrying a trace of nervousness.


    "I know!" Richard held up the bottle of red wine and took a sip: "In the past, I felt that my entire life was


    dedicated to my career, and that there wouldn''t be a period of confusion, and that there wouldn''t be a


    vague future, But now I think about it it''s just a kind of dream that I had since young. At that time, the


    love that I knew only existed in the script and just followed the characters in the script."


    Hearing his sad words, Felicity couldn''t help but feel sad as well.


    If love in reality could know the ending, as it was written in the script, then how wonderful it would be,


    and there would be no people feeling upset in the world anymore.


    "So it turned out that no matter how clear my goal was and how clear my ns for life were, it was


    nothingpared to a sudden crush!" The more Richard spoke, the worse his mood became. Once


    again, he emptied his cup and refilled it.


    "Felicity, you shouldn''t have appeared in my life!" Richard suddenly red at her angrily: "If you don''t


    appear, then I won''t have these worries. I really wish that I would fall in love with another woman and


    get the love that I want. In that way, I can give her a beautiful future and work hard to earn money for


    her. But when that person bes you, I can''t do anything, and the only thing I can do is to watch as


    you and my brother have sweet lives."


    "Then forget about me. Forget about mepletely. Go find a woman and seriously love her." Felicity


    could feel Richard''s painful mood at the moment.


    She could notfort him, could not give him any hope, and could only grit her teeth and teach him


    how to get out of this painful single love.


    "Alright, from now on... If I pass a girl with a face like us with Asian features on the road outside the


    door, I''ll go over and confess to her and ask for her contact number. From here, I''ll forget about you!"


    Richard said as if he was joking.


    Felicity was speechless!


    "Can''t you be more serious? I don''t believe that you''ve never met a good girl, so don''t take your


    feelings for her as a game or a gamble." Felicity felt that it was really absurd for him to do this.


    "Do you know? When I already have someone in my heart, I see other women as a substitute for her."


    Richard spoke his heart out loud without any hesitation.


    Felicity''s face paled, she suddenly went silent, not knowing what to say.


    "Look outside the window, one ising!" Richard actually started to y this game, and pointed


    outside the window.


    Felicity immediately looked out of the window and saw a girl with a camera on her back taking pictures.


    "Richard, can you not be like this? This is meaningless!" Felicity immediately stopped him.


    "I think so. The first thing I can do is to let you know what kind of woman I found!" Richard said


    indifferently.


    "Isn''t it too absurd, too outrageous!" Felicity became anxious, she really did not want to see Richard


    ying with his emotions.


    "Felicity, didn''t you want me to forget about you? I''m forgetting you right now, or... In the future, when


    you see me, just make up an ugly face. That way, I will disillusion you!" Richardughed.


    The sunlight was shining on his handsome face, making him look like the most beautiful person in the


    world.


    Felicity waspletely speechless once again.


    "The second one." Richard Hughes suddenly saw another girl.


    That girl had her head lowered as she walked past in a hurry.


    "The next one is my target!" Richard''s expression was smiling, as though he was not expecting for the


    next woman to appear at all.


    Felicity sighed, she felt that Richard was hopeless.


    "Do whatever you want, if you think it''s so interesting and fun!" Felicity hurriedly took her cup to drink.


    Richard''s gaze stayed on her face for two seconds. Although Felicity did not put on any makeup at the


    moment, with a clean face, her appearance still made Richard''s heart move.


    Perhaps, Edward was also moved by her sincere appearance.

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    He knew that this was not the right thing to do, and now the silence was as if he had stolen it.


    Felicity was also a little depressed. She felt that she really shouldn''t have agreed to drive with Richard


    here to such a remote ce for tea and food.


    Even though they hadn''t done anything, even hadn''t held hands, they just sat down to drink their tea as


    if they were normal friends. She still felt guilty, and had a feeling that they had betrayed Edward.


    Richard gradually felt that this game was not fun, even if he really went out to confess, but what was


    the point?


    "Richard, I will not be following you alone anymore. I hope you can understand the meaning behind my


    words." Felicity suddenly opened her mouth, her expression full of guilt. She knew that Richard had


    come looking for her with good intentions, but this feeling, could not continue.


    Richard''s expression froze, after that, he lowered his gaze, and did not know what to say.


    "Alright, I won''t look for you toe out alone next time. I also know that this isn''t a good idea!"


    Richard remained silent for a long time before he answered her in a low voice.


    "Let''s go back. I''ve booked a ne ticket home for tonight. What about you?" Felicity suddenly felt that


    the atmosphere was tense and heavy, thus, she opened her mouth to ask.


    "You can go back first, I want to y for a few more days." Richard shook his head. Right now, he was


    like rootless grass, not knowing where to drift. His heart, couldn''t return to the calmness of the past.


    "Alright, then I''ll take a taxi back myself. I won''t trouble you to send me back!" After thinking about it for


    a while, Felicity decided to leave first.


    "I''ll send you on your way. It''s not safe for a woman to take a bus back to the city!" Richard was truly


    worried about her safety.


    Felicity thought about it, and did not refuse.


    Both of them took a detour and returned to the entrance of the hotel.


    Richard stopped the car, Felicity got off the car and turned around to look at the man driving the car.


    "Be careful while driving. I''m going upstairs!" Felicity said a few words of advice in a low voice before


    closing the car door.


    Richard stepped on the throttle and the car sped off.


    Felicity looked at the sports-car that was flying away and felt her heart tightened. She was really


    worried that there might be a problem with Richard.


    He didn''t seem to be paying much attention as he drove.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Just as Richard''s sports car drove away, a white car followed closely behind him, trying its best to catch


    up.


    Suddenly, the white car thought that it wouldn''t be able to see Richard''s taillights. Unexpectedly, right


    after turning a corner, the sports -car stopped right beside the entrance, and Richard actually opened


    the car door and walked out. He was standing alone on the side of the road with a stiff expression.


    Inside the white car, a camera peeked out and patted on Richard who was standing alone by the side


    of the road in a daze.


    Richard was still sensitive to the camera''s voice as he turned his head and stared coldly at the white


    coloured sedan.


    The other side was so shocked that she quickly retracted her camera.


    "Damn it!" Richard suddenly cursed in anger, and then, he jumped into his sports-car.


    The owner of the white car was obviously also panicking. When she saw Richard Hughes ring at


    her, the first thing she did was to run away.


    Unfortunately, she was just driving an ordinary car. How could it be a match for an invincible sports


    car?


    On the road where there weren''t many cars, the white sedan dashed left and right in an attempt to


    shake off the sports -car that was chasing after her. Unfortunately, there was nothing that could be


    done about it.


    Richard''s sports car and the white car were moving together. The person driving the sports-car was


    actually a woman, it must be a reporter who had followed them here from home. Damn it, what did she


    get?


    Could it be that when this woman was at the hotel, she had already recorded the scene of him together


    with Felicity?


    Thinking about that, Richard suddenly turned the steering wheel, the front of the sports car causing a


    big hole in the white car.


    The headlights had crashed and rolled.


    The girl in the white car was so scared that her face was drained of blood, what was this man doing?


    Didn''t they just take a few pictures of him? Was there a need to chase after her? And he even knocked


    over the car she rented. It''s over, how can she go topensate?


    "Stop the car!" Richard rolled down the window and roared at the owner of the white car.


    The white car driver clearly didn''t expect that Richard would actually chase after her so crazily. She


    was very afraid and also very uneasy.


    The only thing she wanted was to get rid of this man and escape quickly.


    However, the other side was driving a sports car with tens of millions of dors and her car skills were


    also inferior to the other side, so how could she escape?


    With another fierce crash, the white coloured sedan was pushed to the side of the road.


    "Ah " The girl inside the car let out a terrified scream. She felt that her life was about to end here.


    Richard Hughes, does he not want to live?


    His life was even more precious than hers.


    Why did he force her to such a state of death just because she secretly took a few pictures of him?


    If she had known he would be so scary, she would have preferred not to take these pictures.


    Richard used his overbearing driving skill and directly forced the other party to a halt. After that, he


    immediately pushed open the door of the car and stood fiercely beside the other party''s car, and


    forcefully knocked on the door. Bang!


    The long -haired girl in the car was so scared that she buried her head in the steering wheel. Her pair


    of ck, cunning eyes were trying really hard to think of a way to save herself.


    "Bang!" Just as the girl decided to use the silent method to protest, Richard picked up a huge boulder


    from somewhere and without saying a word, smashed it onto her window. The window immediately


    cracked and a hole appeared.


    "Richard Hughes, what are you doing? I rented this car. You made my car look like this, do you know


    how much I lost?" The girl immediately became angry and shouted loudly.


    "Get the fuck down here! Otherwise, I will make sure that your little life is lost here as well." Richard


    had no image at all, his short hair was a little messy due to anger, but it gave off an even colder and


    more ruthless feeling.


    "What are you doing?" The girl was so scared that she started crying. She looked at him with teary


    eyes and asked, "How did I offend you?"


    Richard''s eyes were cold as he pointed to the camera beside her. "Bring that over here!"


    "No... I earn my bread because of it!" The girl shook her head violently at the thought of having to suffer


    with all the cameras she had bought.


    "If you don''t give me this thing, you will never find a job again. Do you believe me?" Richard ridiculed


    the threat.

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    She really didn''t think that she would be out of work in the third month of her job.


    Didn''t they say that Richard was a very elegant young noble? Didn''t they say that he was always kind


    to his friends in the press?


    Just who was the one who was spouting nonsense? The current of him was just like the person from


    the hell, making her feel scary.


    "I... I can delete the picture. Can you please don''t destroy my camera, please?" Only then did the girl


    carefully raise her head. Her delicate and pretty face was filled with tears.


    It was truly pitiful.


    Richard looked at the pair ofrge eyes that were filled with tears, and his heart was startled. These


    eyes, actually resembled Felicity''s for a few times.


    "I am an intern reporter, and I was forced to take pictures of you dating other women. You are the Big


    Star, which reporter would not be excited when they see you. I really didn''t do it on purpose. You


    destroyed my car, too. Don''t ruin my camera. Please." At this moment Elizabeth Jones''s only thought


    was hoping that this man could be generous and let her off. What''s worse, she would find another


    piece of news.


    "Don''t even think about it!" Richard snorted, and directly extended his hand out and opened the door,


    the broken ss scratched the back of his hand, but he felt no pain and allowed the blood to flow.


    Elizabeth was scared stiff, she even felt that it was extremely painful, why did Richard seem to have


    lost all sense of pain, and did not realize how serious his bleeding hand was? Instead, he directly lifted


    her camera, and in the next second, he skill-fully picked up the card.


    Elizabeth saw that he took the card away so that he would probably let her go.


    Unfortunately, her imagination was too beautiful.


    In the next second, Richard directly threw the camera in his hand into an artificialke beside him.


    "Don''t¡­ ah...!" When Elizabeth saw that her camera had fallen into the water, she screamed and


    followed along with it into the water.


    Richard Hughes didn''t expect himself to be this crazy. This woman was even crazier than he was, he


    subconsciously reached out to grab her, but he only managed to grab one of her coats. With a thump,


    she fell into theke.


    "Don''t... Don''t... Help! I can''t swim¡­" Elizabeth never thought that she would be like a wild duck,


    jumping into the water with her camera. What made her even more terrified was that the water''s depth


    exceeded her height, making her unable to save herself


    Richard looked at the woman as she sank deeper into the pond. He narrowed his eyes to think that she


    could not swim?


    "Save me..."


    "Save me... I don''t want to die!" Elizabeth used all her strength to pounce on water, and after finally


    being able to catch her breath, she shouted loudly.


    Richard just wanted to punish this woman, he didn''t want her to die here.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Thus, the next second, the man''s long figure jumped into the water. With his superb swimming skills,


    he carried the dying woman back to the shore.


    "Cough¡­"


    ''''''Cough..." At that moment, Elizabeth only felt her five viscera¡¯s being thrown into disarray, and she was


    in extreme pain as she coughed out a lot of water.


    Her whole body was drenched, it was so cold that she was trembling. Her jacket was pulled away by


    Richard, and inside, there was only a gray dress. At that moment, her long hair was sticking to her


    shoulders, the thin dress was also sticking to her body, making her look very pitiful.


    "You... You¡¯re crazy. You almost killed me! " Although her organs were in pain, Elizabeth was extremely


    furious. She felt that she was so close to death just now, as if her breathing would be cut off in the next


    second. Her young life was about to say goodbye to this colorful world.


    Richard was also in a difficult situation, his entire body was drenched, but his handsome face was still


    as cold as ever.


    Facing the woman''s usation, he only sneered: "Who told you to take pictures of things that you


    shouldn''t have taken?"


    "That''s right, if I take the photos, this would indeed be big news!" She quickly took back her jacket and


    draped it over her shoulders.


    However, she was still very cold, and her lips trembled as she asked, "What is Felicity''s rtionship


    with you?"


    "I know very well that you appeared alone with her in the hotel. This news¡­"


    "If you dare to say even half a word more, do you believe that I will throw you back into theke?"


    Seeing that this woman was already on the verge of death, Richard dared to even expose his scars,


    and directly threatened back with a cold voice.


    Elizabeth was so scared that she quickly shut her mouth. The feeling of despair and fear from theke


    made her not dare to try again.


    "Fine, I''ll just pretend I didn''t see anything. Let me go!" Elizabeth turned around and looked at the calm


    surface of theke.


    Thinking that her food fellow was lying right below her, her eyes couldn''t help but turn red. It seemed


    that she really wasn''t suited to be a journalist anymore.


    Seeing her pitiful look, Richard ridiculed: "Even if you didn''t win the bid, but you already know, I won''t


    let you off."


    "What else do you want? Is it okay for me to smash myself into amnesia with a stone?" Just a moment


    ago, Elizabeth was stillcent, and felt that she had made a heaven-shaking scandal. Now, she


    only hated herself for seeing Richard, and wouldn''t have been made into such a miserable state by


    him.


    "Alright, go ahead and smash it! If you are injured, I''II pay for it. If you die, I''ll pay for it!" Richard said


    coldly.


    "I don''t want it. I''m only 22 years old. I''m going to die. My family will cry to death." Elizabeth was only


    joking, how could she have the guts to smash her own head.


    "Then think of a way to make this secret rot in your stomach." Richard looked at her sideways, only to


    realize that out of the teary eyes of hers, there were actually some that were so beautiful that they were


    moving.


    Elizabeth frowned, and after thinking for a while, she snapped her fingers: "I have it, since I''m going to


    be unemployed this time, why don''t you recruit me into yourpany to work? I work under your care,


    I definitely won''t be reckless."


    "What qualifications do you have to be my subordinate?" Richard sneered, this woman was actually


    quite beautiful.


    "I do. Don''t I know your big secret? Just from this point, you have to take me in!" Elizabeth was also a


    girl with an intelligent brain, and knew how to find opportunities.


    Richard''s eyes instantly darkened.


    Was he going to be troubled by this woman?

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    When Felicity returned to the hotel, it was already afternoon. She poured a cup of red wine andid on


    the sofa, holding her phone as she flipped through the photos of the children.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, in order to hide the secret between him and her, Richard had changed


    his cold face.


    On the flight at around eight in the evening, Felicity packed up a simple bag.


    Actually, although she really wanted to stay another two days, she didn''t know why, but the sense of


    urgency to return home made her feel like she was suffering even more.


    In this sunny city, there were no familiar people, no familiar buildings, and it always gave off an uneasy


    feeling.


    Withplicated feelings, Felicity boarded the passenger ne for her return journey.


    When she returned home, it was already more than ten hourster.


    She didn''t ask anyone toe and pick up the ne. She just took a taxi and went to her godmother''s


    house.


    Xipil looked at her exhausted appearance, and hugged her with a heartache: "Felicity, have you seen


    your father yet? How is he? When he saw you, did he feel surprised?"


    "I saw him. We were all surprised. He was much better than I imagined, and he also treated me well!"


    Felicity spoke with satisfaction in front of her godmother.


    "Weren''t you ming him for abandoning you before? I thought you wanted to settle some old deals


    with him this time." Xipil shrugged her shoulders and said in disbelief.


    Felicityughed bitterly, "Originally, I also thought that I would hate to see him. However, after he told


    me the reason why he abandoned me back then, I couldn''t hate it anymore."


    "Felicity, your heart must be struggling. It must be very painful. Mom really wants to share some of the


    pain and suffering. Unfortunately, you have to face all of this by yourself, and no one else can help


    you." Xipil looked at Felicity who had already lost a lot of weight, and felt her heart ache. She really


    hoped that she could find her happiness as soon as possible, but it was not so.


    "Mom, I''m fine, I can still hold on!" Felicity replied with a smile, thinking of the promise that man gave


    her, and how his love for her did not decrease by even a little, she felt that even if she did not get


    married and lose her position, she did not feel frustrated about anything.


    What she wanted was always that man''s tender attention, and as long as his figure remained in her


    eyes, she felt very satisfied.


    "Well, are you going toe back to work?" Xipil asked softly


    "Yeah, I''ve decided to do a good job!" Felicity nodded her head, since she had thought through this


    matter, she had nothing to worry about.


    "Are you still living in the Hughes Family? They didn''t chase you away again, did they?" Xipil asked


    curiously.


    "I had originally decided to move out, but since my two children did not want me to move, I could not let


    them go either. In the end, the Old Lady Hughes still allowed me to stay in the Hughes Family, but, I &


    him live by the beach and on the mountainside, it might not be easy for us to meet again in the future."


    Felicity let out a light breath. Thinking about her lonely life in the future, she felt that the courage she


    umted would disappear once again.


    "Look, what did I say? Kids are the entanglement that you guys can never part with. Just to wait, this is


    just the beginning. Once the olddy has thought it through, she will definitely let you guys be together.


    Kids are the best binder!" Hearing her reply, Xipil couldn''t help but feel happy for her. As long as she


    didn''t leave Hughes Family, there was still hope.


    "I hope so, with your blessings!" Felicity chuckled. She suddenly felt that after chatting with her mother


    for a while, her mood had improved a lot again.


    "Oh right, let me show you a set of photos!" Xipil suddenly thought of something important, thus, she


    took out the IPAD and opened up a set of photos, then said sarcastically: "This is a new group of young


    girls'' group, do you know who their manager is?"


    "Who is it?" Felicity took a nce at them, and felt that these girls'' faces were unfamiliar, but, at such a


    young age, they were all filled with an enchanting aura, and she did not know if they were wee.


    "It''s Christina!" Xipilughed coldly and mocked, "I really didn''t think that she would create a team in


    such a short amount of time and once again kill her way back into the entertainment circle!"


    Felicity''s expression froze, she frowned and said: "Where did she get such a young girl team?"


    "I''m not sure, but I can see that she is unwilling to be banned. Therefore, if she want to use this kind of


    method behind the scenes to return to the entertainment circle, you have to be careful of her in the


    future." So the reason why Xipil paid so much attention to Christina''s movements was because she


    was worried about Felicity.


    Right now, the matter of Felicity breaking up with Edward Hughes was already known to everyone.


    Anyone who wanted to trample on her, would probably be fighting behind their backs.


    And back then, Christina had also lost her identity as a Big Star because of Felicity by being caught in


    the police station.


    Now that Christina had quickly formed a team, her goal must not be simple.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not afraid of her. If she has any techniques, juste at me." However, Felicity disapprovingly


    snorted lightly. If Christina truly had such scheming ns, then she might as well go for it. In any case,


    she wouldn''t be afraid of her.


    "She will definitely have some tricks up her sleeve, but the thing that you are most afraid of is that she


    is secretly pulling some tricks for you, you better guard against her, right now you and Edward are at


    the forefront of the conflict, if you want to reunite with him, the most important point is the Hughes


    Family. Don''t let your current reputation broken in the end, otherwise, I''m afraid things will be


    moreplicated." Xipil gently advised.


    Felicity looked at her emotionally, her eyes red: "Thank you, mother, I will guard against her carefully."


    "Alright, mother also hopes that you won''t be tricked by this viin again! You are my lucky star, and I''m


    counting on you to be a rich woman in the future. " Xipil joked.


    "Godmother, I might not be the one to count on." Felicity said with a wry smile.


    "How could that be, Dempsey is still secretly in love with you, I feel that there''s hope for the future."


    Xipil said with certainty.


    Hearing the word "love" from her mouth, Felicity couldn''t help but smile, "Mother, it''s gettingte, I have


    to go back. Children, it''s time to go back to school!"


    "Alright, go ahead and greet the two kids on my behalf!" Xipil did not ask her to stay. She was sure that


    the ones she wanted to see the most were the children after she returned from overseas.


    After Felicity bid farewell to her foster mother, she dragged her tired body to Hughes Family.


    When she thought about how she hadn''t seen her children for so many days, it seemed to have been


    several years. Her desire to return home only grew even more.

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    Felicity returned to Hughes Family''s seaside vi, just in time for the children to end their lessons. The


    two little family''s Autumn Sisters were extremely happy to learn that Mummy had returned, and they


    made sure that Old Garry would bring them to the seaside vi.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Felicity sat in the living room and waited. After hearing the sound of the car, she quickly walked out.


    The car door opened, and the two little fellows impatiently ran towards her.


    "Mummy, I missed you so much!" Arya had always expressed her feelings, at this moment, she hugged


    Felicity''s neck tightly. As she spoke of her love for her, she used her pink little mouth to kiss her face,


    "Mummy, please don''t go away from now on, okay?"


    Although Abraham also wanted to hug Mummy, he kept his feelings inside and his mind was more


    mature. Seeing his sister crying andughing foolishly, he could only stand to the side without moving.


    "Alright, Mummy promises you. In the future, we won''t run around anymore, so we''ll always stay with


    you and your brother." Felicityforted her daughter gently. She didn''t expect that after a few days,


    the little guy would miss her so much.


    The children were still young, so it was normal for them to not be able to leave her.


    "Mummy, Daddy has gone to work too. He hasn''te back for a few days, but he came back earlier


    than you did. He came back yesterday." Arya immediately blinked herrge ck and white eyes, and


    pleaded in a small voice.


    It had been a long time since they had a family sitting together for a meal, and the little guy really


    missed the time they were together.


    Felicity obviously knew that Edward had returned early, but she couldn''t agree to her daughter''s


    request of eating lunch together.


    "If you want to go to your father, then eat dinner with him tonight. Mummy won''t be going up!" It wasn''t


    that she didn''t want to, but it was just that she didn''t dare to.


    Abraham sighed: "Mummy, you and Father can''t really split up like this, what about me and Arya the


    idiot?"


    Felicity looked at her son. She bit her lips: "I don''t know. In the future, you guys can get used to the fact


    that I''m separated from your father."


    "I don''t have a problem, it''s just that Arya the idiot might not get used to it." Abraham said with a very


    light tone.


    Arya immediately nodded her head, "Yes, I am not used to living apart from my father & mummy."


    Looking at her daughter''s wronged expression, could only sigh softly: "Mummy is powerless as well.


    Although I really want to give you all aplete family, this matter, is not something that I can


    aplish just by working hard. Arya, just treat it as helping Mummy."


    Seeing that Mummy was using such a serious tone to speak to her, she could only nod her head:


    "Alright, then I will stop. Mummy, don''t be angry."


    "I''m not angry!" Felicity stood up, holding the hands of the two children and walked into the living room.


    "Come here, tell Mummy about what happened at school."


    The two kids liked to share the interesting things they had done in school with the meantime.


    The olddy called Old Garry, requesting him to quickly bring the two children to the vi above for


    dinner. Old Garry asked for their opinion, but the two children insisted on eating with their mother.


    The olddy immediately hung up. Looking at the table filled with the children''s favorite dishes, she felt


    rather sulky.


    If Felicity wasn''t the biological mother of the children, the olddy really wanted to take the children


    abroad to live their lives so that she can monopolize all the children.


    The old man''s face darkened as well. With the two children making a ruckus beside him, it was as if


    they had be a part of him. Suddenly, the surroundings became quiet, and the two old men were


    not used to it.


    Just at this moment, the sound of a car dying came from outside the door. Edward walked in with heavy


    steps, but upon seeing the unhappy expression his grandparents had at the dining table, he seemed to


    already know what had happened. "Grandpa, grandma, why aren''t you eating? Waiting for me?"


    Edward pretended to ask with a light smile.


    The olddy grunted in frustration. "Did you know she was back?"


    Edward could only act and shake his head: "I don''t know, have shee back yet?"


    "If she didn''te back, the children would already be eating with us. Ah, this is really too annoying, if


    not for her being the daughter of White Family, we wouldn''t be in such a state. Edward, you haven''t


    seen her recently right?" The more she thought about it, the more depressed she became.


    However, she couldn''t get rid of the resentment in her heart.


    Although she really wanted to ept Felicity, when she thought about the abhorrent actions that the


    White Family had done to the Hughes Family, she couldn''t calm herself down and ept Felicity.


    Edward''s expression stiffened slightly, and replied seriously: "I haven''t seen her for a few days already."


    "How about... You can go down and fetch the children." The olddy suddenly ced her hopes on


    him.


    However, Edward shook his head.


    "There''s still no need. She just came back, it''s normal for her to want to see the children."


    "But I also want to see my grandson. Go down and see if you can bring the children up." The olddy


    immediately looked at Edward with anticipation.


    Edward frowned when he saw his grandmother being so domineering.


    "Grandma, she also has a share with the children, and we can''t be so selfish. Besides, children have


    grown up and have their own choices."


    The olddy''s expression suddenly changed.


    She was definitely not an unreasonable person, so she naturally knew that her grandson''s words were


    very reasonable.


    "Alright, let''s eat." The old man knew that he wouldn''t be able to wait for his great-grandchild today, so


    he could only ept the truth.


    After Felicity and the children ate dinner, she held onto the hands of the two little fellows and walked


    around the ocean.


    She stood on the beach and raised her head.


    When she saw the lights of the vi halfway up the mountain, her heart slightly trembled.


    She wondered if he hade back at this time.


    "Mummy, what are you looking at?" Arya asked curiously.


    Felicity quickly retracted her train of thoughts, andughed while shaking her head: "Nothing, I just felt


    that this night was really good."


    However, Abraham smiled and said: "Mummy, you want to see if Daddy is back yet? He should be


    back. His study is lit."


    Felicity was startled, she looked at his son and asked: "How did you know your father''s study was lit?"


    "It''s the room that closes to us. That''s Daddy''s study!" The little guy quickly aim at a direction.


    Felicity''s eyes froze and suddenly lowered her head, her heart aching.


    What was she doing?


    Hadn''t she already epted the truth?


    Why was she so spineless as to eager to know if he hade back yet?


    "Mummy, do you want to give daddy a call? Use my smart watch to call him." While Abraham was


    speaking, he had already taken off his watch phone and dialled Edward''s number.


    Felicity was startled, wanting to stop him, but it was already toote.

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    "Hey, Abraham!" The man''s deep voice, followed with the sounds of waves of ocean, reached Felicity''s


    ears.


    Hearing this familiar voice, Felicity felt a wave of indescribable longing in her heart, and her eyes


    turned sour.


    "Daddy, are you busy?" Abraham immediately asked.


    "Yes, I have something to deal with!" Edward''s voice was as gentle as water, under the night sky, it was


    extremely alluring.


    "Oh!" Abraham was a little disappointed.


    "What''s wrong?" Edward heard the slight disappointment in his words and asked concernedly.


    Abraham immediately muttered: "I originally wanted you to contact my Mummy. Since you''re busy, then


    forget it!"


    "Give her the phone!" Edward''s voice instantly became slightly anxious.


    Abraham was startled, but in the next second, a smile appeared on his face that had been filled with


    disappointment and he quickly passed it to Felicity: "Mummy, say a few words to Father. Although it is


    impossible for you two to be together, but don''t be enemies either, okay?"


    Felicity could only take his watch with embarrassment.


    Abraham tactfully held into Arya''s little hand: "Come, let''s have a race together. If you win, I''ll give you


    my toy, but if you lose, I''ll take your favorite toy away and hide it."


    "I won''t lose! Abraham Scoundrel!" When Arya heard that her brother wanted to race her, it


    immediately aroused herpetitive spirit.


    Therefore, when Abraham quickly ran forward, Arya also ran forward with all her strength.


    The two little fellows quickly distanced themselves from Felicity.


    Seeing that her son purposely helped her keep her daughter out of the way, Felicity couldn''t help


    smiling slightly.


    "Hey!" Felicity then greeted him in a low voice in the quiet night.


    "On the way back, were you okay?" Edward asked with concern.


    "Not so bad!" Felicity smiled, and at that moment did not know what to say to him.


    When the two of them were overseas, they were so intimate that they could not be separated. But now,


    after returning to their country, the atmosphere had changed, and Felicity no longer dared to get close


    to him and talk non-stop like they were abroad.


    "The children missed you!" Edward''s voice was low and hoarse.


    Evidently, he couldn''t get used to this kind of feeling where he pretended to be unfamiliar with her.


    Thus, he thought about some words to ask her.


    "Hum!" Felicity whispered.


    "Any n for tomorrow?" Edward asked suddenly, his tone filled with anticipation.


    "It''s normal, to go to work tomorrow." Felicityughed bitterly.


    "Why didn''t you y for a few more days? Anyway, you took a long spare time of absence during this


    time." Edward casually said but with concern.


    Felicity sighed lightly. "I''m not going to y anymore, I¡¯ll just keep myself busy so that I won''t think too


    much."


    "If anyone in thepany talks about you, just tell me and I''ll fix it for you!" Edward had heard that


    there were a lot of people in thepany who were looking at her as a joke, but he did not know which


    one it was exactly. So this was why he urged her to take note of it at this moment.


    Felicity giggled. "It seems that I can still do whatever I want in thepany."


    "As long as I am here, you can always do whatever you like. If anyone dares to stand in your way, you


    can tell me." Edward''s love for her seemed to have deepen.


    Felicity''s depressed mood instantly improved.


    The feeling of being cared for and supported by others seemed to have be better.


    "If you really want me to work in thepany with more peace, then give Xipil a promotion. With her


    protection, I have nothing to worry about." Felicity took the opportunity to say a few good words about


    her godmother.


    "Alright, I''ll give her a promotion tomorrow!" Edward immediately agreed on her requirement out of her


    expectation. As long as she asked for it, he seemed to have met her satisfaction at the first time as


    soon as possible.


    "Then I''ll thank you first!" Felicity was truly grateful to him. Of course, such a man also made her love


    him even more.


    "Why are you thankful to me? I owe you all of these matters!" Edward''s tone became deeper and


    deeper, and his voice became much more hoarse, "Felicity, I really want to go downstairs to see you."


    "Me too!" Felicity raised her head, and looked at thentern halfway up the mountain: "We''d better not.


    Look for another chance to meet, and do not make mistakes right behind your grandparents."


    Seeing her use such naughty words to describe their rtionship, Edward could not help chuckling.


    "The children are about toe back. Let''s hang up!" Felicity saw Arya running back with tears, and


    quickly hung up.


    "Arya, what''s wrong? Why are you crying?" Felicity hurriedly went forward and hugged her daughter


    and asked.


    "Abraham won. He''s going to hide my favourite toy and not let me y with it!" Arya cried until she was


    out of breath, and said worriedly.


    Felicity was instantly amused by his daughter''s adorable look. She used the back of her hand to wipe


    her tears andforted her in a low voice: "Arya, don''t cry. I''m begging for mercy with your brother,


    and he definitely won''t touch your toys."


    "Really? Then Mummy, quickly beg him with me together!" Seeing that Mummy would help her, Arya


    immediately held back her tears and did not cry.


    Abraham was also sweating profusely as he ran, andughed mischievously: "Idiot Arya, you''ve lost,


    have you thought about what kind of toy you want me to hide?"


    Arya quickly hid behind Mummy and blinked her eyes and said in injured tone: "This is not fair, your


    legs are much longer than mine, I definitely can''t outrun you!"


    "But we are the same age!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s different. You are older than me, but you did not give way to me!" Arya retorted in an unconvinced


    manner.


    Abraham had already known what a character his sister was, being shameless was her strongest point.


    In any case, he didn''t really want topete with her. He just wanted to give Mummy a chance to talk


    to his father alone.


    "Alright, since you are younger than me, let''s just forget about it this time!" Abraham shrugged his


    shoulders and said magnanimously.


    Felicity hurriedly wiped off her son''s sweat.


    "Alright, you guys are all tired of running, let''s go back to take a bath and sleep."


    The family of three held their small hands as they walked in the direction of their home.


    Time went back to yesterday!


    In a certain seven star hotel abroad, Richard threw a new set of clothes to Elizabeth Jones with a cold


    and handsome face, "Hurry up and put it on!"


    Elizabeth unceremoniously took her clothes, ran into the bathroom to change, and took a shower to dry


    her long hair.


    When she came out, she saw Richard standing in the living room and taking off his wet clothes.


    Out of professional habit, Elizabeth sneakily took out her phone, carefully wanting to take a picture of


    Richard''s upper body. Hmm, his body is much better than what the rumours say.

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    He had a strong body with a well-defined figure. No wonder those crazy women would go crazy for him


    without any self-esteem.


    Elizabeth wasn''t a knock-out and just a very normal woman. Seeing her favourite idol''s great figure,


    she couldn''t help gulping down a mouthful of saliva.


    Oh, that''s great!


    Richard tilted his head, catching her drool while alive, and raised his thin lips in ridicule: "Did you see


    enough? Turn your eyes away from me, and don''t look around!"


    Elizabeth shrugged her shoulders, looking disapproving: "If you don''t want to be seen, then please go


    into your own room to change. In fact, I don''t ask you to change it for me."


    Richard never thought that this woman''s mouth was actually quite impressive. As expected of a


    journalist, her skin was thick enough.


    Other women would blush when they saw him. Of course, except Felicity who was special, she would


    be the tart-tongued woman in front of him.


    Richard gave her the creeps when she saw him staring at her.


    Richard was angry towards this woman, and the moment he thought about how she had actually


    secretly filmed the scene of him and Felicity together, he had the urge to tease her.


    "You want to see it? Do you want to see more? For example, like this!" As Richard was speaking, heContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    reached out his hand and lightly pressed down on the belt buckle. The belt buckle opened up, and the


    western pants slightly opened up a bit.


    Elizabeth never thought that Richard would actually be so evil, and actually let her see more. Thus, she


    opened her eyes wide, and became a little excited: "Um ... Are you really going to show me more?"


    When Richard saw that this woman''s reaction was crazy, his eyes narrowed. Could it be that this


    woman no longer had any sense of shame?


    Therefore, Richard suddenly approached her slowly: "There''s only the two of us in this hotel room. If I


    were to do something to you here, I''m afraid you wouldn''t object, right?"


    Elizabeth''s beautiful eyes instantly widened, and then, she swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "You ...


    What are you going to do to me?"


    "What can men do to women?" Seeing that she had finally revealed a look of shock and fear, Richard


    felt that this game was even more interesting. Thus, he walked towards her with heavy steps, and


    spoke with a low and evil tone: "It''s the thing that you wanted me to do for you, it seems that you are


    also very interested in me."


    Even if Elizabeth was any slower, at this moment, she seemed to be able to see through the man''s


    intentions.


    She was so scared that her face paled and she quickly reached out and hugged her chest with a


    frightened expression: "Richard Hughes, you ... Don''t act recklessly, I''ve already been punished. I


    almost drowned to death in thatke, can''t you let me go?"


    Seeing that she was finally scared, Richard''s gaze became even more sinister: "Let you go? Do you


    think it''s possible? Do you know that you have stepped on my bottom line? "


    "What''s your bottom line? Is it because you like your sister-inw?" Elizabeth jones said those words


    straightforwardly.


    Richard''s face instantly changed, and became like a wild beast that wanted to eat humans. His tone


    also became as cold as frost: "What nonsense are you spouting?


    "How could I love my sister-inw? If you dare speak any more nonsense, do you believe that I will


    throw you out of the window?"


    "Alright, I won''t say anymore. I''ll just pretend that I don''t know about this. Don''t scare me, I''m a


    coward!" Elizabeth immediately hid behind the sofa in fear.


    "You''d better clear up this matter. There is nothing going on between Felicity and me." Richard was


    simply angered to death by this woman.


    Elizabeth hurriedly nodded, with a look of understanding, "Yes, yes, yes. You guys have nothing to do


    with each other."


    Richard grunted his teeth in anger, and pointed at the door: "Get out, do not let me see you again!"


    Elizabeth did not expect him to be so angry, so she pouted: "Didn''t you say you want to hire me as your


    personal assistant? Do you have to get me out of here now!"


    Richard saw that this woman could actuallye to talk about working with him, so he could only say


    with a cold face, "But I need to rest now!"


    "I also want to rest. I want to beg you another thing. You destroyed my rented car, can you pay me a


    few months'' sry in advance? I still need a few thousands of dors to pay." Elizabeth felt that she


    was truly unlucky. In order to make an explosive news, she had actually paid her tens of thousands of


    dors for free.


    "Are you begging me?" Richard''s eyes slightly rose, seeing her pitiful and helpless look.


    "Yes, I beg of you, if I don''t pay the boss, I won''t be able to get my passport back!" Elizabeth stared at


    him and asked bitterly.


    Richard nodded his head, "Alright, I can give you one hundred thousand, but you must give me one


    year''s worth of work for nothing!"


    "One year? This is too long, half a year will be okay?" Elizabeth immediately revealed a pitiful


    expression.


    "No, who told you to take my pictures?" Richard was not that easy to bargain with.


    Elizabeth sighed bitterly: "Alright then, I am willing to work for free for a year, hurry up and give me the


    money, I need it urgently."


    Richard took out a card from his wallet: "Go and pay it yourself. After paying it, return it to me!"


    Elizabeth never thought that this man would hand over the card so easily to her.


    She blinked her eyes: "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll run away with the card?"


    "Do you have the ability to do so?" Richard gave her a disdainful gaze, "If you dare to escape, then


    you''ll have to spend the rest of your life in prison."


    "Of course I don''t dare, I was just joking with you!" Elizabeth chuckled. Since she had the money to


    pay, she quickly turned around and left.


    Richardid on the bed, staring at the ceiling, but he was not sleepy at all.


    Although his eyes were heavy and sleepy, his mind was abnormally clear.


    He had always thought that he had hidden his feelings very well for Felicity, but ever since Elizabeth


    discovered this secret, he started to feel uneasy.


    People always liked to do a certain thing with a lucky mentality. They always felt that it was wless


    and that anyone could hide it from others.


    However, one day, this matter would be exposed by someone. Only after then did they start to regret,


    fear, and then uneasiness arise.


    Richard''s current state of mind, was just like this. He tossed and turned, being unable to fall asleep.


    He really didn''t dare imagine how disappointed he would be if his brother knew what he was thinking


    about Felicity.


    He even wished that he could p himself hard. Because when he was young, his elder brother had


    protected him and taken care of him. How could he do something bad to his brother?


    No, he must forget about Felicity.


    However, it was really difficult to forget someone.


    Richard had never had such an annoying moment before. Perhaps, he really should call Elizabeth back


    and argue with her in order to temporarily forget about Felicity.

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    The two brothers of the William Family who had just returned from a meal had gloomy expressions.


    The handsome face of Leo William was even dark.


    "Leo, what''s wrong?" Brian reached for a bottle of water from the refrigerator and opened it, he raised


    his head to take a sip, only to find his brother sitting on the sofa, looking displeased. He hurriedly


    walked over and asked him.


    "Lynn Wood''s mother doesn''t seem to be very satisfied with you." Leo scoffed, once he thought of how


    his own brother was being picky, Leo was extremely displeased.


    Brian was startled, then he sat down and patted his brother''s shoulders: "Alright, Leo, don''t be angry,


    I''m going to marry other people''s daughter, so it''s normal for me to be on check, no?"


    "I had already warned you not to find a woman like Lynn Wood. You guys are not suitable." Leo felt that


    any young miss would be more suitable than Lynn Wood.


    Brian pursed his lips: "No, I love Lynn."


    Seeing his younger brother''s expression of indifference, Leo could only sigh.


    "Alright, I can''t persuade you. It''s better if you don''t go to the Wood Family frequently in the future, so


    that others won''t talk too much about you."


    "Leo, thank you for always caring about me. If I were a woman, I would have surely begged for you in


    tears to marry you." Brian immediately hugged his brother''s arm like a little girl and leaned his face


    towards his.


    "Don''t disgust me!" Leo was immediately amused by his brother''s actions. After pushing him away, he


    walked upstairs.


    Brianughed out loudly, "Leo, are you being shy now?"


    Leo gave him a bored look.


    "Leo, you''re not young anymore. Hurry up to find a woman. Now I am nning to move out to live with


    Lynn. At that time, you''ll be lonely, guarding such a big house by yourself." Brian followed him upstairs


    as he whispered to him with concern.


    Leo''s footsteps paused as he walked up the stairs.


    He turned around and looked at his brother: "You want to move out?"


    "Yeah, since our rtionship was out, I have nned to stay together with her. I will first get along with


    her for some period of time, and then propose to her!" Brian said with anticipation.


    "Then where do you n to stay?" Leo frowned, his brother''s decision was too sudden, to let himself


    prepare to ept.


    "I''m not sure yet, but let''s see what she wants!" Brian shrugged his shoulders.


    Ever since he had been with Lynn, he had always discussed with her about any decisions he would


    make.


    Leo continued to walk up, and said in a low voice: "Go and take a look at the house, and tell me where


    you like it, I''ll give you money, you can buy it."


    "Then I''ll thank you first." Brian had a happy expression on his face. Suddenly, he felt that it was not


    considerate of him to leave his brother alone in such a big house.


    Leo opened the door to enter his bedroom. Feeling the silence of the room, he felt a little tired, which


    was not a match with his handsome face.


    Raising his head, hey on the bed and closed his eyes. His mind was filled with that beautiful face.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Mary¡­" Leo could not help but mutter this name, this name that made him dream.


    Leo never thought that his second love affair would actually be with an eighteen year old girl. This was


    definitely the most unwise decision he had made in his life.


    Leo took out his phone and took out the naughty and interesting messages that Mary had sent him.


    He looked at them one by one, and the corners of his mouth lifted up.


    Leo was envious of his younger brother who was interacting with his girlfriend..


    He also hoped that one day, he and Mary Ann would be able to openly hold hands and hug each other,


    and look at each other with smiles on their faces.


    But now, all of this, to Leo, seemed to be something that was far beyond his reach.


    Leo heaved a sigh of relief, opened up the website of his phone, and inputted Mary Ann''s name onto it.


    The news of being ranked number one caused Leo''s expression to freeze.


    It was as if this message had just been posted online today. It actually said that Mary''s first love was


    verified to be true, and it was the senior, Simon Wood, who was two years ahead of her. Following that,


    various photos of two people strolling in the school and eating together in the school cafeteria were


    posted.


    Two men and women of the same age walked together, their eyes filled with the spirit of youth.


    Leo''s gaze inexplicably darkened, as a trace of jealousy spread out from his heart.


    Yes, he was jealous.


    The one whom he was jealous of was still his cousin. Wasn''t this too ridiculous?


    Leo searched for more information and discovered that there were no other pictures that leaked out.


    These media were simply too ridiculous, talking nonsense just because of these photos, Leo really


    wanted to get these people and beat them up.


    Even though he knew that all of this information was fake, Leo''s heart could no longer remain calm.


    Thus, he directly gave Mary Ann a call.


    Mary seemed to be lowering her voice as she answered his call: "Hello! It''s sote. But is there


    anything you need help with?"


    "In the future, don''t get so close to Simon. Otherwise, don''t spread such untruthful news again. I am not


    delighted about it. Do you understand?" Leo immediately expressed his jealousy and dissatisfaction.


    Mary was obviously shocked by his words, but immediately after, she lowered her voice and asked:


    "What''s wrong? Those are all fake news, just don''t believe it!"


    "Even if I know that it is a fake, I still don''t feel good!" Leo was like a grumpy child at the moment, he


    could not be coaxed no matter how hard others tried.


    Mary started to giggle coquettishly, "Alright, don''t be angry. If it continues, I won''t meet Simon again in


    the future."


    "If the news gets out again, I''ll just take the rose to your school and confess to you." Leo purposely


    threatened her.


    "Ah! you''d better not!" Mary was really shocked by his words, she anxiously said: "Don''t be rash, I


    promise, I will not try to make you lose face again!"


    "You even know how to make me embarrassed?" Leo was immediately so angry for her words but


    laughed out.


    Mary muttered, "When I saw this news, I was also very angry, but, those reporters loved to catch


    people''s eyes, so I couldn''t do anything about them."


    "As long as you don''t meet with Simon, those reporters won''t be able to get it even if they want to." Leo


    reminded her unhappily.


    "Alright, I''ll agree, but can you treat me to lunch tomorrow? I want to see you!" Mary immediately asked


    pitifully.


    "Alright, tomorrow at noon, after I''ve booked a ce, then tell you!" Leo''s mood could be considered to


    be at ease now.

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    The news of Felicity returning to work at thepany instantly spread like wildfire.


    Everyone knew that Felicity had applied for a long leave of absence, and at this moment, the news of


    her and Edward breaking up was all the more solid.


    Felicity had applied for leave to treat her injuries. Now that she was back at thepany, everyone felt


    that if she still had any self-esteem and respect, she should quickly submit her resignation. Otherwise,


    staying at thepany would be treated as a huge joke.


    Just as the position of Hughes Family''s Young Miss was lost, there was immediately someone who


    couldn''t hold back anymore and threatened Xipil''s position of being the person in charge.


    In a morning meeting, the Vice Director had an intense argument with Xipil over a contract, of course,


    the argument ended unhappily.


    Xipil knew that he was intentionally causing trouble, and wanted to take this opportunity to argue with


    her. This was because the news that everyone in thepany was saying that the day when Felicity


    had left thepany was the day when she would step down.


    As a result, those who wanted to take the chance to trample on them, all revealed their true intentions,


    The enterprise would be reshuffled, and those who were in the wrong team would be kicked out. Thus,


    in terms of standing in the right team, many people cleverly stood behind the deputy director who was


    openly against Xipil.


    Felicity had also participated in the meeting, and knew that the other side was intentionally making


    things difficult to her, Not to say, she was not irritated about that.


    However, right now, everyone knew that she could no longer protect herself, so any words she said


    would have no effect.


    Surely enough, the biggest project in Felicity''s hands was also something that someone wanted to


    snatch away immediately.


    They were the cooperative projects that she had discussed with Richard''spany. During this period


    of time, Felicity had transferred the project to another colleague to manage. At this moment, Felicity


    had returned to thepany, but the other side did not seem to have any intentions of giving up the


    project.


    Felicity directly asked her to give back these projects, but she never thought that she would be even


    more arrogant than her.


    "Felicity, aren''t you leaving thepany soon? Did you really intend to take all these clients away with


    you? Can you stop tormenting yourself and make yourself embarrassed? If you want to leave, then


    quickly leave. It''s impossible for you to take away thepany''s projects!" She told to her in a weird


    way, with her expression revealing ridicule.


    Felicity could not help sneering: "Who said I was leaving thepany?


    "Who else needs to be said? Don''t you have a littlepulsion in your heart? You and Mr. Hughes


    have already separated, as his predecessor, how can you have the face to continue staying at the


    company? I kindly advise you, to hurry up and to leave. Don''t wait for a new Young Miss of the Hughes


    Family to appear. You will be taken out of here when the timees, which will humiliate yourself at


    that time." She said with a righteous tone,pletely not putting Felicity''s anger in her eyes.


    Felicity was so angry that she almost got crazy. If she truly broke up with Edward, would these people


    who were watching the show be so happy?


    "Even if I break up with him, it won''t affect my job. If you don''t return my project today, we''ll just wait


    and see." Felicity really did not want to be a termagant to argue with her.


    In any case, arguing would not make any sense. What''s more, she would also lose her image due to it.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey, do you think you''re Young Mistress Hughes? Do you think I''m afraid to speak to you in such a


    tone? I''ve already maintained these projects, so I can''t give them back to you." She immediately


    sneered coldly.


    Felicity never thought that the workce was such a cruel ce, although she had heard what her


    foster mother spoke before entering thepany, having witnessed such a frustrating scene, where


    the preys were not useful, and where there was a set of rules for survival, Felicity finally understood


    what helplessness was.


    Hearing their argument, Xipil walked over, and immediately criticized her severely. After that, she


    indifferently asked the person to give up the project.


    She immediately threw the project book towards Felicity unwillingly. "If you want it, take it!"


    Xipil said with a cold face: "Go to Personnel Department to retrieve your resignation letter right now, I


    don''t want to see you toe back to work tomorrow again!"


    This sentence was the most effective as the expression on the other person''s face instantly froze.


    After that, she hurriedly begged with a pained expression, "Boss, I know my mistakes. I won''t dare


    offend you again. Don''t fire me, okay?"


    Xipil snorted, "Didn''t you feel that Felicity and I no longer have a ce in thepany? Why are you


    still asking me?"


    "Boss, I know I was wrong, I just felt that I had made such a good project and didn''t want to let it go. I


    was unbnced so I argued with Felicity a little, but I don''t dare to do it again!" The other party''s face


    was deathly pale. She was so scared that she was on the verge of tears.


    "I''ve already made my decision. Ourpany can''t afford a person like you with such a dishonest


    character. You should be the one in charge of something else." Xipil no longer gave any expression to


    her, she directly took the project book and turned to leave with Felicity.


    "Xipil, why are you being so arrogant? I will resign at once and I do not care about it anymore, don''t be


    happy for too long. Who doesn''t know that you were promoted because of Felicity!" The female staff


    immediately started swearing without caring about her image. Apparently, she also felt extremely


    aggrieved inside.


    Xipil and Felicity''s expression froze.


    They turned back and frowned as they looked at that person.


    "Xipil, you must be Felicity''s godmother, you two are so much more intimate than your own family. She


    relied on her body to help you get promoted, and with your means, you protected herpletely, so


    the One Thought Building is only for you. I will ept my fate to be forced to resign from such a


    company, I swear that both of you will meet the same trouble as me in the near future." After she


    finished speaking, she packed her stuff out and prepared to leave.


    "Mom, forget it!" Xipil wanted to curse a few more times at her, but instead, Felicity grabbed her arm to


    stop.


    Xipil''s temper could be considered to be cultivated very well, but this person only spoke a few


    sentences and erased both her and Felicity''s contributions to Only Thought Building. No matter how


    she thought about it, her mood was extremely bad.


    One Thought Building now had a profit increase of nearly 30%pared to the previous time. All the


    employees of thepany had enjoyed the fruits of theirbour, but what about now?


    This woman actually scolded Felicity for relying on her body to rise to the top. This was too much of an


    insult.


    "Godmother, don''t bother with this kind of person!" Xipil took a few steps, and was still about to curse


    back at her, but Felicity firmly held her back.


    That colleague tidied up his thingscently and left with an expression as if she had just been


    scolded to his heart''s content.


    Returning to the office, Xipil was still filled with anger, "Who are these people? It''s too infuriating to see


    others in such a good state."


    Felicity also sighed andughed bitterly: "I never thought that the sacrifices that we have made in the


    past few months, in their opinion, was just borrowing Edward''s talent, and I even turned into someone


    to be sold!"


    "Felicity, don''t be angry. Those people are too jealous of you!" Xipil hurriedlyforted her.


    Felicity chuckled: "Forget it, I don''t want to argue with them. After all, my rtionship with Edward isn''t


    as miserable as they say it is.¡±

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    When Felicity returned to her office, she heard the phone on the desk ringing.


    She thought that her colleague had called her, so she casually picked up the phone and picked it up.


    Felicity didn''t think that the person who would give her an internal call would actuallye from


    Edward Hughes.


    "How do you know?" Felicity did not expect Edward to be so far away, and the news so well-informed.


    Could it be that he had spies in thepany?


    "I know every movement you make at thepany like getting hold of everything in my hand!" Edward


    said in a slightly proud tone.


    Felicity didn''t know whether tough or not.


    Just what did this man know?


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Are you trying tofort me? Working right under your nose, I really don''t have any privacy at all."


    Felicity couldn''t help but pout her lips.


    In front of this man, she seemed to be more and more childish.


    The tough and tenacious character that she cultivated with before had already been ttened by this


    man. For loving a person, she became sensitive and weak, and became as naive as a child. Now


    Felicity had precisely cultivated these bad habits due to this man''s deep love


    "Of course I''m trying tofort you. Don''t worry, as long as it''s someone who''s going against you, I will


    help you kick them out. I will let them know that One Thought Building is still in your charge!" Edward


    smiled and pampered her to the extreme.


    Felicity immediatelyughed out.


    To be honest, the feeling of having someone support her was really great.


    "Then wouldn''t I be too overbearing? I''m afraid it will lead to more gossip." Felicity said while beaming.


    "Then I''ll reshuffle One Thought Building from top to bottom once more!" Edward said without a care.


    Felicity knew that this man did not care about the profits of such a smallpany as One Thought


    Building.


    "No, I can''t ask you to help me with everything. I have to learn how to deal with these problems."


    Felicity''s final decision was not to let this man help her. She felt that creating more value for the


    company was the best way to stop others from talking.


    "I really can''t do anything to you!" Edward realized that all of his decisions would be changed by one


    word of hers.


    Felicityughed self-deprecatingly. "I can''t just hide behind you and live a carefree life like this. Ever


    since you broke up with me this time, I''ve discovered that I''m the most secure here if I have the ability


    to stand on my own."


    "Are you ming me?" Edward''s tone sank, revealing a hint of disappointment.


    "I can''t tell what I feel for you anymore, so I feel it. I''m already used for your existence. If you suddenly


    say you don''t need me anymore, I really don''t know what to do. I''m very sad, very desperate." Felicity''s


    feelings for Edward had long ago not been so simple as to only say that she loved him, and had even


    hated, resented, and grieved before. Thus, she didn''t know how to define the feelings she should have


    for him.


    Listening to her, Edward was inexplicably hurt, and he also med himself very much, "I''m sorry, it''s all


    my fault. I shouldn''t have hidden everything from you, and in the end I even gave you such a heavy


    blow. I will discuss anything with you and won''t take decisions alone."


    "I know that you are doing this for my own good. You don''t want me to know that it was I who was


    foolish enough to want to hide it from the people of the entire world. It was I who destroyed everything


    that you painstakingly managed." Speaking of this matter, Felicity felt very sad and regretful.


    Back then, she felt like a great detective who had discovered a secret. But now that she thought about


    it, she was the biggest and stupidest fool in the world.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. Can we have lunch together?" Other thanforting her,


    Edward wanted to make a date with her secretly.


    Felicity was stunned for a moment, her beautiful eyes moved all over the ce.


    "Noon? Aren''t you afraid that your grandmother will find out? "


    "Don''t worry, I will keep this a secret!" Edward''s thin lips carried a hint of a conceited smile.


    "There is no wall in this world that doesn''t let the wind pass through. Let''s be careful!" Felicity, on the


    other hand, was very uneasy.


    "But what would I do if I wanted to see you?" Edward immediately expressed his grievances.


    "Aren''t we on the phone now?" Felicity inexplicably felt that his low and deep voice was like wine,


    causing people to be intoxicated.


    "Just talking, how can you quench the thirst for love? You know what I want." The more Edward spoke,


    the more he felt that wanting to meet her was the most painful thing in this world.


    "We should all be patient!" Felicity decided not to meet him in secret anymore.


    "How heartless of you!" Edward''s tone was full of strange responsibilities.


    Felicity was immediately amused. "I''m a little heartless to you, so you can remember me better."


    "Fine, since you don''t agree to meet with me, I will endure for a while." Edward finally listened to her.


    After hanging up the phone, Felicity was still not calm. In truth, it was not that she was ruthless, but the


    reality was too cruel.


    She didn''t want to be discovered by the two old men. She actually had no ce in Hughes Family


    anymore.


    For the sake of her children, and for the sake of her confused future, Felicity had to stand firm on this


    bottom line.


    The Hughes Family!


    The Old Lady of the Hughes Family sent the two children to school.


    At the school entrance, she smiled and waved goodbye to the children.


    Not too far away, in a ck coloured sedan, Lareina''s eyes were also filled with joy andfort.


    Seeing the two children''s sensible and cute expressions, she really felt like that she was going to hug


    them.


    Unfortunately, what right did she have to be the children''s grandmother?


    "Mom...." Just as the olddy was about to head back in her car, she heard a familiar voice.


    She turned her head and saw Lareina standing behind her.


    "Do you still have the face to call me Mom? I don''t have a shameless daughter-inw like you


    anymore." The olddy''s anger rose instantly, and she directly walked over and pointed at Lareina''s


    face, cursing loudly: "Were our Hughes Family not good to you back then? You have to abandon your


    two children and focus only on your own happiness!"


    Lareina lowered her head, unable to say a single word of rebuttal. She should have been scolded, and


    she too was filled with guilt.


    "I know I don''t have the right to call you that, but I really have something important to talk to you about


    this time, is that okay?" Lareina''s expression was serious, and was filled with pleading.


    "Heh, who do you think you are? Why should I talk to you?" The olddy gritted her teeth with anger


    and turned to leave.


    Lareina immediately said anxiously: "I will divorce with Wayne White. I only beg you, don''t break the


    rtionship between Edward and Felicity."


    The olddy stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Lareina, her face filled with disbelief.

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    It was normal for the olddy to be shocked.


    More than ten years ago, Lareina wanted to leave the Hughes Family and marry Wayne White.


    After hearing that she had married Wayne White, their rtionship had always been harmonious.


    The olddy thought that Lareina would once again be selfish and live her life with Wayne White, but


    now, Lareina''s decision had once again shocked her.


    Lareina saw that the olddy was staring at her fixedly, as if she found it strange that she had made


    such a decision.


    "I have considered it seriously. I am not joking. Wayne White and I have both decided to get a divorce


    and let them." Seeing the olddy''s doubtful expression, Lareina could only express her meaning even


    more seriously.


    The olddy sneered, with her tone still containing ridicule, "Stop being such a good woman here, let


    them? Isn''t your heart ck? In order to get your happiness, you are so selfish that I get to know you


    well again. Now you have suddenly be such a good person that I can''t get used to it." Lareina''s


    face, was somewhat getting pale.


    The words of the olddy were unpleasant to hear and piercing to the heart.


    "Why didn''t you ask me why I was so determined to leave your son that year?" Lareina suddenly said,


    with sorrow in her voice.


    It was as if she, too, had been greatly misunderstood.


    The olddy''s expression changed instantly and she became even more furious, "Stop using my


    son wrongly. My son married the wrong person, that''s why he was killed by you. Do you still have the


    face to mention him?"


    "I know you hate me, but there is one thing you probably don''t know. Is it really me that caused your


    son''s ident? No, he did it because of the other woman!" Lareina suddenly told her the secret that


    had been kept in for so many years, causing her face to flush red and even disappointment.


    The olddy pointed at Lareina, "Shut your mouth immediately, I don''t allow you to speak out


    something bad of my son. With his good character, how could there be other women, and currently he''s


    in heaven, whether he''s good or bad is not up to you to decide. I''m not blind yet, so don''t ruin his


    reputation here."


    Lareina lowered her head with a bitter expression and herughter sounded sad: "Right, of course he''s


    your good son. He''s filial and gentle, what''s more, he treats me pretty well, but he has never loved me.


    He only treated me as his wife with respect. But, for a marriage, if there''s no love, then it''s like a pool of


    stagnant water, making everyone in despair."


    "Lareina, you said all of these just to give yourself an excuse to be right. Do you think I would believe


    you?" The olddy scolded her angrily, her old face flushing red.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "What I said was the truth. The woman he loved called me a few times, begged me, threatened me,


    asked me to leave Hughes Family, and make room for her, but at that time, I had tolerated all of


    frustration considering that our two children were still young, but your son really went too far, he lied to


    me for going on a business trip, but took the woman out to y for a long time. Every night, I received


    photos of them embracing each other, and if you don''t believe me, I can show them to you!" As Lareina


    said that, she reached into her bag and took out a few photos, walking towards the olddy and


    handing them over to her.


    The olddy froze, with her ashen face.


    Looking at the photos, her hands trembled, but at that moment she didn''t dare to pick them up.


    "As a wife and mother, I have always done my best. However, I really can''t bear to be misunderstood


    for the rest of my life just like that, so I''ve also chosen love. You guys can call me selfish, but I feel that


    if I don''t make a decision for myself, then I''ll never have the courage to take another step in my life."


    Seeing that the olddy did not dare to take the photos, Lareina could only continue to speak of the


    sorrow in her heart.


    In the end, the olddy took the photos and flipped through them one by one, her body trembling


    uncontrobly.


    "That vixen!" The olddy cursed in hatred.


    She knew the woman in the photo who was embracing her son, and it was she who stopped her son


    from being together with her. However, she didn''t expect that this woman would still pester her son and


    not let him go.


    Even when her son was married, she still wouldn''t let him go.


    The olddy was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She really wanted to tear that charming


    smile of the woman in the photo to pieces.


    Lareina stood calmly at the side and watched. She felt that the pain she had endured for more than ten


    years had finally been alleviated.


    At the very least, she did not let her son know about this matter, nor did she let the old man know about


    it.


    "How can this be?" The olddy suddenly lost her bnce and started crying.


    Seeing her crying expression, Lareina consoled her, "I didn''t dare to tell you and my son because I was


    afraid that he would disappoint you two."


    The olddy raised her head and looked at Lareina with aplicated gaze: "My son has let you


    down, but the children are innocent. Why did you abandon them?"


    "In this matter, I have always felt guilty and med myself. Therefore, I want to correct the mistakes I


    made. I hope that you can fulfill my wish." Lareina sighed as she spoke.


    Maybe because she was old, but there were many things that she had learnt to be indifferent to.


    The olddy wiped her face with the back of her hand. "Are you going to show these photos to your two


    sons?"


    Lareina shook her head, her voice filled with sorrow: "Of course not, I would rather let my son never


    know the true character of their father."


    "You do have good intentions, but if you leave them behind, they will still me you!" The olddy


    heaved a sigh of relief.


    She had mixed feelings when she saw her son smiling while holding another woman in his arms. She


    really didn''t know how she would feel if her two grandchildren saw her smile.


    "Back then, you really shouldn''t have epted me to marry into the Hughes Family. Your son and I


    didn''t have any love for each other, so maybe you should have agreed to let him marry the woman he


    loved." Lareina said bitterly.


    The olddy was silent. Of course she knew about this, she was responsible as well.


    "Am I really old? I don''t know how important love is in marriage." The olddy also started to mock


    herself.


    It was rare for Lareina to hear her say such a sentence calmly, sheughed sorrowfully: "A happy


    marriage with love, I feel that Edward and Felicity truly love each other, and separating them is too


    cruel!"


    The olddy snorted: "It was Wayne White who asked you toe and beg for mercy, right?

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    In the end, Lareina still did not get the olddy''s permission.


    She left in a car, disappointed and sad.


    The olddy cried silently, her expression was also very sad.


    She sat in the car, holding the photos Lareina had given her, tearing them one by one.


    "This damn vixen. Seeing that I didn''t care about you, you killed my precious son. You better not be


    alive. See if I take care of you or not." The olddy tore the picture as if she were going to separate the


    two in it, and at the same time railed at the culprit who had broken up his son''s marriage.


    The driver''s hands trembled as he listened to the olddy''s words, which were even more ruthless than


    before.


    From the looks of it, the olddy was really going to show her power.


    It took the olddy a lot of effort to tear all the pictures to pieces, and then, resentfully, she had the


    driver pull over.


    She directly asked the driver to take out a lighter and burned all of the woman''s photos into ashes on


    the way back home.


    The only other half of the photos were of her son.


    The olddy could not help cursing, "You fool, why do you like that seductive woman so much? You


    didn''t know that she had a face that could bring cmity to a country, and would bring harm to you


    sooner orter. But now, after you go to heaven, maybe she will climb up to get close to someone else


    and have a good life."


    After the olddy finished cursing her son, she immediately called her grandson Edward.


    When Edward saw his grandmother''s call, he immediately became refreshed and asked in a gentle


    tone, "Grandmother, you were looking for me?"


    The olddy''s expression recovered its calmness, she directly spoke: "Investigate a woman named


    Anna Jones for me, tell me her current address and phone number."


    When Edward heard his grandmother''s furious tone, he was shocked.


    "Grandma, does this woman have enmity with you?"


    "Yes, she has a huge grudge with me, go investigate it immediately!" The olddy gritted her teeth and


    said bitterly.


    "Oh, Grandma, can you tell me how she offended you?" Edward also wanted to know more about his


    grandmother''s enemy.


    "Don''t ask so clearly, this is a grudge between her and me." The olddy interrupted his curiosity.


    Edward had no choice but to ask: "Alright, I''ll have someone investigate this woman."


    "Be quick, it would be best if you investigate everything thoroughly for me today!" The olddy was so


    irritated to the extreme.


    It was because of the alcohol that her son had gotten into a car ident. The olddy really wanted to


    know whether this Anna Jones had anything to do with it.


    "Grandmother, don''t be anxious. I''II definitely check it out as soon as possible." Edward could tell that


    his grandmother was extremely angry, so after hanging up, he quickly ordered his trusted aide Larry to


    quickly investigate this woman called Anna Jones.


    Under Larry''s investigation, a detailed list appeared on top of Edward''s table.


    "This Anna Jones is the wife of the chairman of the Tang Group. More than ten years ago, she had


    changed her name, and I heard that when she was young, she was a rare beauty, and she was once a


    model. She is now quite famous in the world of women." Larry exined.


    Edward frowned, if he knew, he would not be so depressed, how did this woman offend Grandma? It


    wasn''t enough to make her angry.


    "Alright, don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, go back to work!" Edward put away the information and


    raised his hand towards Larry.


    Larry naturally did not dare to be curious anymore, and respectfully retreated.


    Edward had a general understanding of Anna Jones, then he took a photo and sent it to his


    grandmother''s phone.


    The olddy couldn''t wait to see how this woman was doing.


    When she saw the information her grandson had sent her, she quickly put on her reading sses and


    carefully looked at it.


    "This vixen actually changed her name. No wonder I''ve never heard of her. Hah, her methods are really


    brilliant. She''s even gotten rich again." After the olddy saw this, she immediately became angry, and


    saw that woman''s telephone number.


    Thus, she directly pulled it out.


    A gentle female voice was heard, "Hello, who is this?"


    "Anna Jones, you can''t even recognize my voice?" The olddy mocked him mockingly, her tone filled


    with authority.


    The other party remained silent for a few seconds before politely replying, "I''m sorry, but you may have


    made the wrong call. I don''t know you."


    "You don''t know me? Stop pretending, originally you impatiently wanted to marry my son. Now you are


    telling me, you actually do not recognize me, Anna Jones, could it be that noble people forget


    everything?" The olddy immediately mocked her.


    The other party''s tone became unnatural, "You might have found the wrong person."


    The olddy wanted to insult her a few more times, but the other party hung up the phone impatiently.


    From the looks of it, she was feeling guilty.


    The olddy coldly snorted, "You actually dared to hang up on me. Sooner orter, you will get my


    grandson to deal with you."


    Nightfall!


    After working for the whole day, Felicity returned home a little tired, and saw two little guys obediently


    sitting on the sofa, doing homework.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Their homework was done by hand, and Abraham had already done it long ago. He was currently


    teaching Arya how to do it.


    "Mummy, you''re back! Are you tired today?" Arya was bing more and more considerate towards


    her.


    Felicity gently stroked her little head: "Mummy is not tired, as long as I see you, I won''t be tired."


    "Mummy, we still want to eat with you tonight!" Abraham also walked over and said with a smile.


    Felicity was extremely touched.


    The two children were very considerate, and ever if she hadn''t deliberately requested it, they were still


    on her side.


    "How about, tonight, both of you go and eat with Dad once a day, and I think this will be better."


    Although Felicity was moved, when she thought about how the two old men had gotten used to the


    existence of children, she was definitely reluctant to part from them.


    "But, if we don''t stay, then you¡¯ll just eat alone. Eating alone is very boring." Arya said as she blinked


    her big eyes.


    "I''m not bored!" Felicityughed and said: "I''ve been busy the whole day, and am really hungry."


    The two little fellows blinked their big ck eyes, unable to figure out whether Felicity''s words were true


    or false.


    Felicity could only say in a gentle voice, "Hurry up to have Old Garry bring you up. After you have


    eaten,e down and sleep!"


    Just as Felicity was urging the two kids to go upstairs to eat, a tall figure suddenly appeared outside the


    door.


    "Yeah, dad is here." Arya cried out in disbelief.

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    The little guy''s happy shouts startled Felicity. She couldn''t help turning around and see Edward


    standing straight in front of the door under the light''s shadow.


    Why did Edwarde down?


    Felicity was in disbelief.


    Logically speaking, the olddy shouldn''t have let hime to see her.


    Although she was a bit scared, she was more happy.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, in front of these two little fellows, no matter how much more violent Felicity''s feelings were,


    she could only suppress them and did not dare to show it on her face.


    Only that pair of clear, watery eyes were already brimming with happiness.


    "Daddy, why are you here?" Abraham was also surprised, he immediately ran over, raised his head,


    and extended his hand out to grab Edward''s big hand.


    When Edward saw Felicity''s figure, the rhythm of his heart sped up. When he had seen her so often in


    the past, he had not expected that she would actually look so beautiful and enchanting in her work


    attire.


    Now, with just a casual nce, it actually made his chest feel hot.


    The woman''s slender and long legs were revealed. She had a pair of ck high heels and her long hair


    was tied into a ponytail.


    She looked clean and elegant, giving her a sense of elegance.


    "I came down and take you guys up for dinner!" Edward''s voice was low, but his eyes were zing with


    fire as he looked at Felicity.


    Being stared at by him like this, Felicity had the urge to throw herself into his arms.


    Lovesick was so strong that it made people throw their lives away.


    She had never experienced such a feeling before.


    Now, when two people loved each other but could not, this feeling was like a burning me in his heart.


    It was a heart-wrenching feeling.


    When Felicity heard that Edward came down just for the sake of the two children, a trace of pain


    inexplicably shed through her heart.


    Therefore, she turned to the two kids and said, "Your dad is here to pick you up. Hurry up and have


    dinner with him. We''ll y again after that!"


    The two children''s feelings were bing more and more sensitive. After hearing Mummy''s words,


    they both revealed sad and small expressions.


    Edward suddenly said to the children: "All of you wait downstairs, I will go upstairs to chat with


    Mummy."


    Seeing that Edward wanted to go upstairs with her alone, her eyes trembled.


    The next second, the man walked in front of her and raised his eyebrows at her.


    Felicity panicked, and asked him: "What are you doing?"


    "Just follow me upstairs!" Edward walked up the stairs.


    The two little fellows blinked their big eyes with a strange expression.


    Why did father want to go upstairs to chat with Mummy?


    Was it something they couldn''t listen to?


    "Daddy, you better not bully Mummy!" Abraham suddenly shouted.


    Edward speechlessly returned a look at his son, indicating that he definitely would not bully their


    Mummy.


    Felicity lowered her head andughed. His son was way too careful.


    When they reached the second floor, Edward immediately grabbed Felicity by her wrist and brought her


    to the guest room that he slept in.


    As the door closed softly, Edward impatiently embraced her and tightly hugged her into his embrace.


    Her thin lips were already searching for her soft lips.


    "Edward..."


    "Don''t do that!" Although Felicity was also deeply engrossed in his embrace and passionate kiss, this


    was the Hughes Family, where she was at.


    Any movements in the wind or grass between them would make the olddy aware, and at that time, all


    the crimes would be brought to her doorstep.


    She didn''t want to be kicked out because she was fond of his lips. Even if she didn''t care for him, she


    wanted to think for her two children.


    Edward also knew that his actions were just too crazy, but when he was alone with her, he couldn''t


    suppress the urge in his heart, and only wanted to embrace her.


    After giving her a light kiss, Edward released her and panted a little: "I don''t know what''s wrong with my


    grandmother today. She suddenly told me to call you out to eat!"


    "Huh?" Felicity was in disbelief, the olddy actually told her to go and eat? The first thought in his


    heart was, Not good.


    "Did your grandmother find another way to punish me?" Felicity''s face became slightly pale.


    Edward shook his head: "I''m not sure either, when I came back, my grandmother told me toe


    down and find you. Maybe it''s because the two children aren''t willing to apany her, so she


    suddenly asked me to have a meal with you."


    "If that''s really the case, then that''s great!" Felicityughed bitterly, but felt that the situation wasn''t as


    good as he said it was.


    Edward still walked over and gently hugged her from behind, his thin lips resting on her shoulder.


    Smelling the faint fragrance from her body, he said in a low voice: "No matter what, this is at least a


    good start. "My grandmother is a very stubborn person, if you want her to ept us, our path is still


    very long."


    A sh of bitterness shed across Felicity''s face: "I''m just afraid that you won''t be able to hold on."


    "You don''t believe me that much?" Edward''s thin lips lightly sucked at her neck, as if he was punishing


    her for her nonsense.


    Felicity felt her soul trembling from his kiss, she quickly left his embrace, looked out the window at the


    dense night sky, and sighed: "It''s not that I don''t believe you, I just don''t believe in fate, I keep feeling


    like it''s teasing me intentionally."


    "Destiny is also in our hands. Perhaps this is a test for us, a test of our sincerity."


    "My heart, isn''t it real enough?" Felicityughed at herself.


    Ever since she was young, this was the first time she sincerely wanted to repay the taste of love.


    However, the taste of sweetness immediately reced the bitterness.


    Seeing that she was so unconfident and also anxious. He held her small hand, and kissed the back of


    her hand with his thin lips, saying in a hoarse voice: "Felicity, wait patiently. As long as we don''t give up


    easily, no one will be able to separate us."


    Felicity''s negative emotions were moved by his sincere words. A smile surfaced on her face and her


    tone became optimistic, "You''re right, as long as we don''t give up, we will definitely have a chance."


    "How about... We have another child, so that my grandmother can''t do anything to us!" Edward smiled,


    and said with some evil intent.


    Felicity''s face instantly flushed red, after that, she resolutely said: "No, children are not used to making


    deals, if not for the fact that they are from a loving family, then it is us as parents who will not take


    responsibility for them."


    Seeing her seriously consider the feelings of a child, Edward couldn''t help feeling respectful to her.


    If a woman''s soul was kind, then she will be truly attractive.


    "Let''s go, don''t worry about the children!" Edward was no longer joking about having children.


    Felicity nodded and followed him downstairs.

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    The two of them drove, with their children, around the pleasant mountain road, towards the brightly lit


    vi halfway up the mountain.


    "Mummy, did great-grandmother agree to let you stay with Father?" The two little fellows were very


    happy, because they could eat with their parents again.


    "I don''t know!" Felicity was also worried, afraid that the situation would be even worse than she


    imagined.


    The two little fellows had no choice but to sulk.


    Reaching the mountainside, Felicity was not unfamiliar to this ce, where she and Edward had


    quarrelled over the issue of the children''s custody before.


    At that time, Edward was as arrogant as a dictator. He ignored her and wanted to snatch the two


    children away from her.


    When he thought of the arguments that had happened long before, no matter how infuriated he was at


    that time, now he considered it as such an interesting memory.


    Reaching the living room, Felicity saw the olddy sitting on the sofa with a stern expression.


    Edward took the two children and walked to her side, and winked at the two little fellows.


    "Grandmother..." The two little fellows immediately stuck to her in their childish voices, and each


    grabbed one of the olddy''s arms.


    Although the olddy still wanted to keep a straight face, she couldn''t hold it back anymore when she


    saw the two adorable kids.


    She couldn''t help but reveal a kind smile, "I thought you were going to abandon your great-


    grandmother, you heartless brat!"


    "How could that be? Great-grandmother was is kind to us, we didn''t even have time to love you!"


    Abraham''s sweet mouth made the old man quite happy.


    The olddy''s face lit up. Old people were the ones who couldn''t do anything about children.


    Felicity stood at the door and looked at the olddy hesitantly, she did not know whether she should


    speak or not.


    The olddy was amused by the two little fellows. She then looked towards Felicity, "Come over and sit


    as well."


    Felicity could only walk over lightly and sit down on the sofa.


    The olddy sighed, "At first, I didn''t want to see you again for the rest of my life, but I really don''t want


    to part with these two little guys. So, from now on,e over and eat together."


    Felicity''s beautiful eyes shed, and they looked at each other, Edward''s lips curled up into a happy


    smile.


    "Thank you, great-grandmother. I love you so much!" Arya immediately pouted and kissed the old


    lady''s face.


    The olddy knew that the two little fellows wished for Felicity toe over for dinner as well, "Thank


    you,dy¡­" Felicity was also extremely grateful.


    However, the olddy coughed unnaturally, "I only agreed to let youe up for dinner, I didn''t promise


    you anything else."


    "I know!" Felicity was still very happy. After removing the first forbidden technique, she could look


    forward to the second trial.


    Actually, she knew that the olddy was not bad, but her personality was too stubborn.


    Felicity did not hate her either, because her own father had indeed hurt the Hughes Family.


    At least the olddy did not get her out of Hughes Family, and at least she was not restricted from


    interacting with her children.


    Felicity was already very grateful to her.


    "Let''s eat!" The olddy took the two children''s hands and walked towards the table.


    Edward said: "I will go upstairs and pick Grandfather downstairs!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The old tutor had been sitting on his wheelchair the entire time as the weather became cold and it


    wasn''t convenient for him to move his legs.


    Edward went up the stairs and found his grandfather in his study. He was reading a book, and after


    leaving the business circles, the old man loved to cultivate his mental state, and he had long lost his


    sharpness from back then, bing more and more benevolent.


    "Grandfather, let''s go eat!" Edward knocked on the door and came in as he asked softly.


    The old man put down the book in his hands, looking at his grandson''s joyful expression, and said


    faintly, "Your grandmother has agreed to let you two stay together?"


    Edward raised his eyebrows indifferently, "No, she just agreed to let here over for dinner."


    "This old woman..." The old man couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly.


    Edward saw that his grandfather seemed to take a lighter view of this matter, and hurriedly seized the


    opportunity to plead him. "Grandfather, help me persuade my grandmother, and let her quickly restore


    my rtionship with Felicity."


    "Don''t you understand her character? I can''t dissuade her." The old man shrugged his shoulders.


    Perhaps because he was getting on in years, the old man''s view of things was a bit weaker than the


    olddy''s.


    "Grandfather, have you ever thought that it was you who pampered Grandma to such an extent!"


    Edward frowned helplessly.


    "Your grandma was quite outstanding and unique when she was young. Your father''s death gave her a


    huge impact, so it''s better for you to take care of her. I believe that as long as you can hold on for a


    while longer, she''ll soften her heart." Although he was old, his love for his wife remained the same.


    Edward could only smile helplessly, "It''s indeed because I understand her that I never dared to make


    her angry."


    "You should treat her like a child now. We''re already old, and she won''t be able to live for more than a


    few years!" He truly hoped that his grandson wouldn''t bear a grudge in his heart.


    Edward nodded: "I will!"


    At the dining table, the whole family had finally gathered together once again, but Felicity still did not


    dare to rx too much.


    The olddy suddenly said faintly, "Richard is getting worse and worse. He hasn''te to visit me for


    so long!"


    Edward immediately smiled: "He probably has someone he likes recently. I know that on his Facebook,


    he often updated some mncholy words."


    Felicity who was holding a spoon to drink the soup felt her finger tremble, and the jade spoon fell into


    her bowl, letting out a ding sound


    Everyone looked at her strangely.


    Felicityughed embarrassedly: "My hands are a little sore after taking the brush for an entire day!"


    Her exnation did not cause any waves.


    The olddy was shocked by Edward''s words. Then, with a face full of joy, she asked: "Really? Did you


    call him? Did he really get a girlfriend?"


    "I guess. I called him and he didn''t talk to me about it!" Edward said with a smile.


    The olddy heaved a sigh of relief. "If he really does have someone he likes, that''s great. He''s not


    young anymore. It''s time to find a partner."


    Felicity''s heart was in a state of unease. At this moment, some of the images that shed through her


    mind were the words that Richard had confessed to her.


    Felicity could not help crying out in her heart, what a bad situation, if the olddy knew about this, the


    atmosphere, which she had calmed down with great difficulty, would be destroyed again.


    No, she had to find a chance to make Richard keep this secret inside his heart forever.


    "What''s wrong with you? You''re distracted by food?" Seeing that she ate as if she was counting grains


    of rice, Edward immediately asked her in a low voice.


    Felicity raised her eyes as if she was frightened, a look of panic shed across her face, and she


    immediately startedughing, "I ... I actually ate outside before, so I''m not too hungry yet."

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    Felicity was anxious and afraid at the same time. Her beautiful eyes were lowered and they flickered


    with a sense of guilt.


    However, the olddy said lightly, "In the future, you should go home to have your meal. Don''t eat


    outside again."


    Felicity quickly nodded, "Alright, I won''t do it anymore!"


    Skipping over the topic with Felicity, the olddy continued to be concerned about the her grandson''s


    marriage.


    "If he doesn''t want to tell the truth, then think of a way to investigate which woman he has been close to


    recently and find out the evidence. I want to see if he still wants to tell me the truth." The olddy could


    not wait to see which kind of woman her grandson would fall for.


    The olddy knew better that her young grandson was such a picky eater when it''s about finding out a


    soul mate to spend lives together. When talking about her young grandson, she was also so proud of


    them two.


    Edward had fully matured and achieved great aplishment in such a young age. He was quite like


    his grandpa and indeed the perfect heir to their family.


    However, Richard always worried the old couple. Since he was young, his personality had been


    rebellious, for example, when he was 14 years old, he was strongly criticized by his school for breaking


    too many school girls'' heart and he chose to drop out from school and to start his business in the


    entertainment circle only at the age of 16, which really bring the couple so many anger and worry.


    He acted in a film when he was eighteen but his injuries during the rehearsal caused the old couple''s


    hearts nearly to stop once again.


    If he could quickly find a woman to marry and have children, then he would have a ce to stay. His


    heart should be able to settle down.


    Edward knew that his grandmother was most worried about his brother''s marriage. As his brother, he


    was also very worried.


    "Grandma, don''t worry. I''ll have someone investigate tomorrow and see which woman he''s been with


    recently." Edward curled his lips and spoke with a deep and gentle voice.


    When Felicity heard this, it was as if she was struck by lightning. A cold feeling rose from the bottom of


    her feet, causing her entire body to tremble.


    Edward wanted to investigate Richard''s affairs?


    Heavens, don''t ever investigate him.


    Otherwise, even if she jumped into the Yellow River, she wouldn''t be able to whitewash herself.


    However, she could swear to the God that other than appreciating Richard, she didn''t have any other


    thoughts on him.


    Felicity''s heart jumped quickly, her face was red from fear, she was truly afraid, extremely afraid.


    How powerful was Edward''s informationwork? Felicity dared not question it, what if, he found out


    that she was the woman that Richard loved now, Heavens, this attack was definitely devastating, at


    that time, Edward would definitely me her for hiding this from him.


    "I... I have been badly stuffed and want to go down to rest. Arya, Abraham, sleep with your great-


    grandmother tonight. I still have a lot of work to do." Felicity immediately put down her chopsticks and


    pretended to be calm as she said.


    After hearing her words, the olddy was rxed.


    As long as Felicity did not take the initiative to snatch the two little fellows away from her, the children


    were very pleased to close her.


    "Alright, Mummy, Don''t to be too tired!" Abraham agreed to it first.


    Arya could only pout her small mouth and unwillingly said: "Then I''m going to sleep with Father


    tonight."


    Edward was naturally happy to bring his daughter along. He immediately nodded dotingly: "Alright,


    Daddy will apany you tonight!"


    Seeing that she had settled the two children, Felicity then said: "Please take your time to eat, I will drive


    myself out!"


    "''I¡¯ll send you off!" Edward immediately stood up and said in a tender voice.


    "There''s no need for that. You should just have your meal first!" Felicity only wanted to avoid them now,


    how would she dare to ask him send her off?


    Right now, she was feeling extremely confused, afraid and uneasy. She really wanted to calm down by


    herself.


    The olddy''s heart also ached for her grandson. She hurriedly said, "Edward, since she still has work


    to do, you should let her go. Come sit down and finish the meal!"


    Edward was able to tell that something was hidden in her heart from Felicity''s anxious look.


    It caused him to be worried.


    However, since she did not want him to send her off, he had no choice but to sit back down and give


    the car key to her.


    "Alright!" Felicity rubbed the two children''s little heads, pretending to be calm and collected as she left.


    However, once she sat in the car, her entire body felt like it was being bitten by numerous ants. She felt


    ufortable everywhere.


    "Game over, I''m really done!" Felicity started up the engine of the car as she muttered to herself.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As the car rushed into the night, Felicity became more and more afraid. Maybe she should call Richard


    and inform him.


    Presumably, he didn''t want his brother to know about this either.


    Felicity thought like this, she suddenly stepped on the brakes, and stopped the car halfway up the


    mountain.


    Then, she turned off the lights in her car, took out her cell phone and rang to Richard.


    Richard quickly answered her, "Why did you take the initiative to call me? Do you know that this is very


    dangerous?" Richard said with a smile, not changing his usualzy air.


    "Your grandma just said to let your brother investigate you if you have someone you like recently. What


    should I do?" Felicity didn''t have the mood to joke around with him anymore. She just wanted him to


    quickly think of a way to resolve this issue.


    "What?" Sure enough, Richard was also shocked but his tone instantly became much calmer: "Did my


    grandmother really say that?"


    "Yes, your grandmother asked your brother to investigate, and he said he would! You must not let this


    matter spread like wildfire, okay? I beg you!" Felicity was panicking, and was at a loss of what to do.


    Richard knew that she was definitely very afraid, and he was also very regretful about why he let her


    know his feelings.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let this matter shine. I''ll deal with it!" Richardforted her gently.


    "Then you must remember not to let your brother know about this, or else I''ll be destroyed!" Felicity was


    so frightened that her heart almost stopped beating.


    When she thought about how Edward knew about this, her scalp went numb and she trembled all over.


    "I will find a way to deal with it. Don''t worry, I''II be hanging up first!" After Richard finished speaking, he


    hung up the phone, because he knew that if he wanted to hide this matter, he had to clean up all the


    traces.


    Of course, Felicity knew how she could make this matter easier. Thus, she also erased all the


    information that Richard had sent her.


    After looking through the phone and finding no more news about him, Felicity''s heart calmed down a


    little.


    Richard said that he had a way but did he really have a way?


    Felicity could only hope that he could quickly find a solution.


    After starting up the car again, Felicity headed towards the beach vi.

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    That night, Felicity passed it in a state of unease.


    Fortunately, the two children stayed at the vi halfway up the mountain, otherwise, her panicked look


    would have been seen through by her smart son.


    Just when Felicity was scared witless, on this night, Richard also did not have a good rest.


    He had a terrifying dream.


    In the dream, his elder brother scolded him with a pained face, asking him why he snatched away the


    woman he loved.


    In the end, he even jumped off a cliff because he felt too much guilt and remorse.


    The cold wind blew, Richard med himself and felt guilty, thinking, if he just died, it would be fine..


    When he woke up, Richard realized that he was still lying in his hotel room. The reason he felt cold was


    because the windows had not been closed that night.


    Richard impatiently scratched his clean and tidy short hair and stood in the bathroom mirror. Looking at


    his pale face that was weary due tock of sleep.


    Where was his arrogantly proud self?


    Why was he showing only negativity and decadence now?


    This was definitely not like him anymore.


    Richard depressingly and ruthlessly pped his face.


    Wake up, the matter is already out of control, if he does not think of a way to fix it, probably his brother


    and Felicity will be at odds, what about those two cute little nephews?


    What should he do with the old couple who were worried about him?


    Previously, he felt that there was a heavy burden on his shoulders, but now, the psychological burden


    was pressing down on him until he was unable to breathe.


    Just as Richard was feeling dejected, he heard a knocking sound.


    Richard was extremely annoyed as he walked over. Looking through the peephole, he saw a simrly


    tired little face.


    It''s Eliza!


    This damnable woman, why hasn''t she left yet?


    Richard impatiently opened the door, and looked at her with a disdainful expression: "Why are you still


    hanging around here? Didn''t I tell you to ask for my permission first?"


    "Boss, I told you yesterday that I don''t have a single cent on me, so how am I going back? Please help


    me to the end. In any case, I''ll be your subordinate from now on. How about give me a bit more money


    so I can buy a ne ticket back? I promise, I''II do whatever you want me to do in the future." Eliza was


    a girl who was lively and optimistic, with cheeky cheek. She did not regard her pride and dignity as


    more important than her life, she only wanted to hold this big tree as this tree would change her future.


    "Heh, how shameless you are, you still dare to be my subordinate?" Richard really despised her with


    scoundrelly expression.


    He had always thought that women were always self-respecting and would never take the initiative to


    ask others for help or borrow money.


    Seeing that Richard had put all of his loathing on her face, she could only turn around dejectedly. "Fine,


    I''ll think of a way to return home!"


    Richard had thought that she would continue to bitterly beg him but who would have thought that after


    being scolded by him, she was about to turn around and leave while holding her backbone?


    "Wait!" Richard suddenly said.


    Eliza''s beautiful eyes instantly lit up, she turned around and looked at him expectantly: "Boss, are you


    nning to help me out?"


    "Didn''t you just say that as long as I''m willing to give you money, you''ll agree to anything?" A hint of


    ck and craftiness shed past the bottom of Richard''s deep and serene eyes.


    Just a moment ago, he was frustrated to the point that he didn''t know how to deal with his elder


    brother''s investigation. But now, looking at the face that desperately needed help, he seemed to have


    found a pretty good solution.


    "Is that so? Did I say that?" Although she was in a hurry to use the money, she didn''t have no bottom


    line. If the condition that this man put forward was something that she could fulfill, she would naturally


    agree to it. If he asked for outrageous things, she would have to reject him.


    When Richard saw her blinking eyes, he knew that she was actually quite intelligent and knew how to


    pretend to be stupid.


    "Coincidentally, I have something that requires your help. If you agree, I''ll pay you an additional


    500,000 dor!" Richard did not want to bargain with her, because this matter was extremely urgent.


    He had to obtain her consent as soon as possible.


    "Five hundred thousand?" Eliza spread open her five fingers, her pair of beautiful eyes wide with


    disbelief: "So much money, you''re not asking me to sell myself to you, are you?!"


    Richard couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    Why was this woman so forward in her thinking?


    "That''s pretty much what I meant, but don''t worry, I won''t touch you. I just want you to pretend to be my


    girlfriend!" Richard exined coldly.


    "Be your girlfriend? Are you kidding? Weren''t you always changing girlfriends? Oh... Wait, don''t you


    already have a woman you like?"


    "That woman is¡­"


    "Shut up!" Richard''s face instantly looked as though he was falling into a storm, gloomy and unsightly,


    he berated her fiercely: "If you dare to say another word, do you believe that I won''t let you see


    tomorrow''s sun!"


    Eliza was so scared that her entire body shivered.


    Oh my god, this man''s expression is so scary, as if he''s really going to eat me.


    Since this was his taboo, she would try her best not to touch it in the future.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, I won''t bring it up again. Can you stop looking at me like that? I''m scared." Eliza immediately


    had an obedient expression, begging him.


    Seeing that she finally remembered, Richard asked with a cold voice: "Then do you to ept my


    condition?"


    "Five hundred thousand! Isn''t that a bit too little!" Eliza was not an honest girl, her life and environment


    since she was young had trained her to be very tactful.


    She knew how to read people''s minds and seeing that Richard seemed to care a lot about this matter,


    she took the chance to raise the price.


    "One million! Is that enough?" Richard was practically raging because of her, he had never seen a


    woman greedier than her, 500 thousand, was the number small? It wasn''t like he really wanted her to


    contribute her body.


    "Enough, enough!" Eliza never thought that she would only be trying to raise the bid, but actually


    realize her dream, causing her to be overjoyed.


    Seeing she was in such an exaltation, Richard immediately regretted why he had employed her.


    But if he didn''t choose her, there was no other woman to choose from.


    Furthermore, she knew what he had done to Felicity. Holding this woman to her side would at least


    shut her mouth tightly and prevent her from revealing the secret.


    When Eliza thought about that she had so much money into her ount, stars started flying in her


    eyes. Thus, she quickly asked, "Then, let''s talk about the details of the coboration!"

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    Richard could only keep a cold face and allow this woman to enter his private territory.


    Eliza was actually also very nervous because she didn''t really understand what this man wanted her to


    do.


    Hopefully, it wasn''t something she couldn''t ept.


    Richard took out hisptop and opened a nk page. He sat beside Eliza on the sofa and calmly put


    forward her & his conditions.


    "We will sign an agreement. This way, it will be more convenient for us to act in the future!"


    "I agree!" Eliza hurriedly expressed.


    Richard''s slender fingers began to dance on theputer''s keyboard. Eliza wanted to look over to see


    what he had typed but she was scared by the gaze that was as cold as ice. So, she quickly retracted


    her body and sat down steadily.


    "Write down your conditions first, I''ll add themter!" Since he didn''t like her approach, then she should


    be more tactful.


    Everyone said that Richard was a gentleman with good manners but now that they had interacted with


    each other, she realized that his temper was much terrible.


    Sure enough, all the advantages one had were on the surface. Only when people truly got along with


    each other did they realize that there were actually many advantages and disadvantages to a single


    person.


    Richard tapped for a long time before giving his conditions. Then, he showed it to Eliza.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Keep your secret. This is something that I can do. Don''t worry, I''m not that gossipy, even though ... I''m


    a reporter!" Elizaughed dryly.


    The work she did before was to dig out other people''s private life and now that she had resigned, she


    did not have any interest in that matter.


    Richard maintained a cold expression the entire time, not saying a single word, cold and proud.


    Seeing him with such an icy face, Eliza could only try to say as little as possible to avoid angering him


    up.


    "Hugging? Kissing? In a special asion, you still want to show your love?" When she looked down,


    she realized that every single one of them was enough to stun her.


    No way, what did this man take her for?


    How could he propose such outrageous conditions?


    Richard looked at her unwilling face and curled his enchanting lips: "What? You feel like you''ve been


    treated unfairly?"


    "Of course!" Eliza nodded with certainty: "I am pretending to be your girlfriend. I didn''t mean to be your


    girlfriend. When you asked me to cooperate with you in doing these things, did you consider my


    feelings?"


    Richard coldly said: "If you want to have a boyfriend in the future, you can show him this contract, I


    believe he won''t misunderstand you!"


    "But... Still no, I don''t want to lose my first kiss!" Eliza immediately said very seriously.


    "First kiss?" When Richard heard her words, he was immediately amused. He stared at her with an


    expression of seriousness: "Are you sure your first kiss is still there? Don''t pretend to be innocent."


    Eliza did not expect him to actually dare question her innocence, which made her angry, and said


    angrily: "What I said was the truth, I''ve never had a boyfriend before, so you can hug me or something,


    but... Don''t kiss me!"


    Richard felt that this woman was making a big fuss out of nothing. Did she really think that after he


    wrote down her conditions, he would really want to kiss her?


    "You may have misunderstood. I will kiss you only when I feel that there is a must. Of course, unless it


    is absolutely necessary, I might not even do anything to you." Richard exined in an extremely cold


    tone.


    Of course, Eliza knew that Richard was a very noble person but she felt that though he put his


    conditions forward, what if all of these things still happened?


    "But I still hope that you can delete these words. I can pretend to be your girlfriend but I also have my


    principles. My first kiss¡­"


    "Ugh!"


    Before Eliza could finish speaking, she felt a sharp pain under her chin. The man''s fingers forcefully


    pinched her chin and her thin lips instantly swallowed everything she wanted to say.


    In just a second, the man let go of her hand and looked at her indifferently, "Now that your first kiss is


    gone, can you stop saying the word ''first kiss''? I don''t care!"


    Eliza was simply so angry that she was about to explode, her white cheeks instantly flushed red. She


    never thought that Richard would actually be so detestable, directly snatching away her first kiss.


    "You bastard..." Eliza suddenly stood up, she moved excitedly and grabbed Richard''s sleeves, she was


    so angry that it seemed that her small face was going to be out of shape: "You actually dare to molest


    me!"


    Richard did not believe that though she was so gentle seemingly, when she was angry, her behaviors


    were actually so rude and she even dared to grab his clothes?


    "Yes, so what?" Richard curled his lips, andughed sinisterly and enchantingly.


    "This is so infuriating!" Eliza was truly angry, she suddenly used her arm in an ingenious manner, but


    before Richard could even make a sound, he felt himself being lifted up by his opponent and in the next


    second, he was flipped upside down, falling on the carpet, his entire body lying on the ground in a sorry


    state, his entire body stiff like a statue.


    This was too embarrassing.


    He was actually thrown to the ground by a woman.


    What the hell is the woman?!!


    Why was she so powerful?


    Eliza also didn''t expect herself to actually use Taekwondo.


    Looking at Richard lying on the ground without moving, she was momentarily shocked.


    Richard never thought that this woman actually had such skills. Even a man like him who was 1.8


    meters would be thrown highly out.


    "Damn it!" Richard was enraged to the extreme, he had never been thrown to the ground by a woman


    in his entire life.


    Eliza also stood there dumbstruck, looking at her two hands, what did she do?


    She had actually flipped over the most popr, most handsome Big Star Richard Hughes on the


    ground.


    Why didn''t he move?


    Did I break him?


    "You..." Eliza was a little worried that she had hit him too hard, so she could only squat down and wait


    for him to react.


    "You are a rude woman. A woman like you will never be able to find a boyfriend till the end of lifetime!"


    Richard immediately flipped himself up from the ground. He felt that his male pride had been tarnished


    by this woman, he was so angry that he couldn''t control himself.


    Eliza''s beautiful eyes widened, she never thought that he would actually curse her in such a way.


    "Even if I have been alone my whole life, I would never like a conceited person like you!" Eliza''s anger


    red up as she pointed at his face and scolded back angrily.


    "Alright, get out of here. There''s no need for us to continue discussing this deal." Richard was really


    angry. He really could not forgive this violent woman.


    Eliza was extremely angry, too, "If you don''t want to talk about it, then I will never talk about it. I will


    borrow money from my best friend and I will book a ne ticket to return home right now!"

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    Richard was also angry, hearing that this woman did not want his money and she had even thought out


    a way to borrow money to return home, but, how was he going to carry out his n?


    If Brother really wanted to investigate him, he might have already sent people to monitor his every


    move.


    Under such an urgent situation, where could Richard find a woman to act with him?


    "Eliza, if you want to leave, you can. Give me back the hundred thousand dor that I gave you in


    advance!" Richard instantly revealed his trump card.


    Evil money!


    Eliza''s resolute expression cracked inch by inch, asking the poor girl to take out a hundred thousand?


    She was more or less willing to pay with her life.


    Richard narrowed his cold eyes.


    Seeing her frozen expression, he knew that this n was effective.


    "Is your pride more important, or is a million dors? Go and measure for yourself." Richard threw out


    another sentence, his aloof and cold face showing a littlecency.


    Previously, he felt that being rich was something to be proud of, but now, he suddenly realized that


    against this woman who desperately needed money, being rich was the best weapon.


    Eliza fiercely bit her lower lip, a helpless glint shing across her beautiful eyes.


    "Alright, I''ll just y along with you but you have to give me the money now!" Eliza suddenly thought of


    the pains she had suffered when she desperately looked for an interview.


    She rolled her eyes. As a newbie that had to be excluded, money was better than anything.


    For the sake of money, she could really forget that she was still a person with self-respect.


    "You''ve practiced martial arts?" Richard squinted his eyes and stared intently at her as he asked.


    "Yes, I''ve practiced for eight years!" Eliza immediately raised her fist at him: "If you dare do anything


    rash again, I will not be lenient!"


    Hearing her say that she had trained for eight years, Richard''s entire body was covered in cold sweat.


    Damn it, is he asking for troubles? He actually found such a capable woman to act.


    "Then I will add another conditionter. If you use violence against me, I will not give you a single coin!


    And you even have topensate me for the sky-high medical fees!" Richard suddenly thought of a


    good way to protect himself.


    Eliza''s beautiful face instantly lost their me. Was she trying to kill herself?


    "What sky-high medical fees, this is simply extortion." Eliza angrily red at him again, extremely


    dissatisfied.


    Richard pointed to himself, "My entire body has been covered with insurance, do you believe me?"


    Eliza was instantly speechless.


    She remembered that there was a previous report that said Richard bought an insurance of nearly 2


    billion for his face. Not only his face, but his pair of long legs also have insurance. Was it all true?


    "You''re a man, why are you like ss now? Can''t you move? Is your heart made of ss, too?" Eliza


    teased him jokingly.


    Richard''s handsome face instantly darkened and his tone was ice-cold and without warmth. "Eliza, I¡¯ll


    give you one more chance reorganize your words."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eliza couldn''t help but stick out her tongue.


    Oh no, this man was really ss-hearted, she couldn''t even make such a joke.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about that anymore. Give me the deposit of 500,000 dor and I''ll act along with


    you. My acting is pretty good!" Eliza decided not to argue with him anymore.


    Seeing that she understood, Richard shorted coldly, and the two sat back down and began to draw up


    an agreement.


    Richard really added the fact that she was using violence randomly which makes things difficult for her.


    Could it be that she would even have problems protecting herself in the future?


    Is this man being reasonable?


    If it weren''t for his handsome looks and therge number of money he had given her, she wouldn''t


    have apanied him.


    Finally, the agreement was finalized.


    Actually, it was very simple, with only a few conditions.


    After looking through it, Eliza felt that there were no problems, so, she signed her name.


    "From now on, you will act with me, and we will eat, live with each other and pretend to be a couple!"


    Richard hoped that this matter would happen as soon as possible.


    "Wait a minute!" Eliza suddenly thought of a very important question.


    "What else is there?" An impatient look shed across Richard''s face.


    This woman had a lot more questions than usual.


    Eliza looked at him shrewdly and asked, "You have to tell me why I''m cooperating with you in this show


    and for who to show it to."


    "Why are you asking so much? Just do your job well!" Richard didn''t want to tell her the truth because it


    was indeed a little embarrassing.


    "Hey, can you just admit it? I''m going to y your girlfriend, if you don''t exin a bit more to me, you


    can''t me me if I fail to act with you!"


    "If the act is ruined. Don''t even think about getting anything." Richard warned her crudely.


    "My Big Star, your greatest secret, I already know all about it. What else do you have that you can''t tell


    me?" Eliza instantly raised her palm and with a serious face, she began to swear a venomous oath.


    Richard''s beautiful eyes darkened, seeing the resolute look on the woman''s face, he said with a dark


    expression: "Sure, telling you is fine, I let you be my girlfriend because my grandmother suspects that I


    have someone I like, you know who I like, in order to not let this matter spread, I must let my brother


    know, my girlfriend is you!"


    "Oh, I see!" Eliza instantly understood that it was indeed time to put on a good act.


    "Now that you know, keep your mouth shut. If I find out that this secret was revealed from your mouth,


    I''ll kill you!" Richard''s eyes were sharp and fierce, he did not seem like he was joking at all, he really


    would be so angry that he could kill someone.


    Eliza''s entire body was covered in goosebumps.


    "Don''t worry, I definitely won''t say a word. I promise you!" Eliza immediately answered seriously.


    Seeing that she had finally guaranteed it, Richard''s face returned to normal and he said indifferently:


    "Prepare yourself, we''ll go out for dinner tonight!"


    "Is it a big meal? Can I have seafood?" When Eliza heard that he was going to treat her to a meal, her


    eyes instantly lit up.


    "No, a candlelight dinner!" Richard cast a nce at her, and then stood up and walked into the room:


    "Come knocking at 6 o''clock!"


    "Well, can I eat all these things in your room?" Eliza realized that he still had a lot of fruits and pastries


    on his table.


    "Whatever!" Richard was not that petty. Since he had made a deal with this woman, he would naturally


    be more generous to her.

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    One Thought Building¡­.


    Felicity sat in her office, ying with a pencil between her fingers. She moved it back and forth, turning


    it over and over again for a long time.


    Richard said that he would take care of this matter well but how would he deal with it?


    Had he thought out a way?


    Felicity could not help but feel annoyed. She really wanted to make a call to ask him but was afraid that


    Edward was spying on her.


    Thinking about this, Felicity''s mind was in chaos.


    She was truly afraid, uneasy, and even afraid of this matter.


    How she wished that Richard had never said those words to her, those words that went beyond


    friendship and trampled on morals.


    If there isn''t the case of her father, she would be the legitimate sister-inw of Richard when they were


    married.


    Although the marriage had already destroyed, her feelings for Edward had not changed, on the


    contrary, because of this incident, her love for him had heated up quite a bit.


    Felicity still enjoyed this kind of feeling of dimly getting and losing. Although they hadn''t seen each


    other for a day, she could see from the man''s eyes how deeply he loved her. This kind of feeling was


    too beautiful, she didn''t want to lose him one day.


    Right now, other than the children who were important to her, Edward had also be the person that


    she could not lose in her entire life.


    If she lost him, her life, even her soul, would no longer beplete.


    Just as Felicity was worrying herself, her phone suddenly rang, as though it was a message.


    Felicity opened it and saw the two words: Richard Hughes.


    Her heart slightly shook, Felicity hurriedly took out her phone and searched the news.


    She saw Richard and a young and beautiful girl appearing at the entrance of a restaurant.


    Felicity had an astonished expression as she found it hard to believe that Richard had actually found a


    girlfriend so quickly.


    Could it be that the solution he was talking about was to find a woman and quickly fall in love?


    Felicity could not help butugh bitterly. She had been worried for an entire night, afraid that Richard


    would not take this matter seriously.


    Now it seemed that her worries were unnecessary.


    Richard had acted even faster than her and had already found a girlfriend.


    Just as the news of Richard''s love affair was made public. The inte was instantly in an uproar.


    The hearts of thousands of pink girls suddenly shattered like balloons.


    Such a handsome and outstanding Richard had unexpectedly revealed his love affair.


    Felicity could not help but flip through the messages.


    There were sounds of sobbing and everyone scolded the girl.


    "Who is this woman?"


    "Why is she holding my idol''s hand? Thest time I went to see his movie conference, I only got his


    finger. That''s too much, quickly release my idol, be careful that I curse you to death."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Is this some online celebrity?"


    "She really looked very ordinary, was there a problem with Richard Hughes''s eyesight? Why would he


    want an airport woman like her who had no looks and no grace? I''m so sad and disappointed."


    "My god, I wish you two to break up tomorrow!"


    "No, no, I definitely don''t believe this is real. This woman must be borrowing my idol''s poprity to


    make a ruckus. She''s too scheming!"


    Seeing this wave of scolding, Felicity couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat for Richard and the girl.


    As expected, as a Big Star, Richard had to be careful in public when it came to rtionships.


    The news of Richard''s romance continued to spread, and in the afternoon, when Felicity went to take a


    look, there was actually someone who gave info about the female lead in the photo.


    Very quickly, all the news regarding that girl was posted online.


    She was actually just an obscure journalist with no family background, just a recent graduate from a


    normal media university.


    However, on the inte, there were a few clear photos of her, which made Felicity feel that she was


    very pretty.


    "Her name was Eliza, who had once been a model for an online shop." Suddenly all sorts of news


    revealing her information were widely spread through the inte.


    Others may not understand why Richard would suddenly reveal his rtionship but Felicity knew the


    reason.


    She had aplicated feeling in her heart and felt that Richard was actually a very good person. He


    had the courage to take all faults he did and he was always so active and positive.


    At the very least, he was like what he had said before. He wouldn''t implicate her; he would just silently


    bury that emotion deep within his heart.


    This kind of love was actually very bitter.


    Perhaps he might never be able to see the light of her for the rest of his life.


    Felicity really hoped that Richard would quickly get rid of his miserable love to her.


    Even if they couldn''t be family, they could at least be friends.


    However, it¡¯s never possible to be lover.


    She really preyed that he would let his love go because she didn''t want him to bear this pain.


    In the evening, when Felicity returned to The Hughes Family, she was still called to the vi by the old


    lady for dinner.


    Although the olddy''s attitude towards her was not cold or warm, at least she was not stopped from


    getting along with Edward.


    At the dinner table, the olddy smiled, "Edward, your guess is right. Josh has posted a public love


    affair so quickly. I heard that the other party is a journalist. Whatever¡­ As long as he likes her, I have


    no objections."


    Edward smiled and nodded, "That''s right, he finally wants to settle down."


    "Whether they can finally hold their marriage, it still depends on the God but at least he''s enlightened.


    I''ve always been worried that he doesn''t like women." The olddy said emotionally.


    When Edward heard his grandmother''s words, heughed.


    Felicity had been straining her nerves the entire time to listen to their conversation.


    Seeing that the olddy seemed to be very happy about Richard making a girlfriend, she finally heaved


    a sigh of relief.


    "Mummy, can''t you eat anymore?" Arya suddenly said, her soft and tender voice instantly causing


    everyone''s gaze to fall on Felicity''s body.


    Only then did Felicity realize that her eating speed had slowed down. Others were almost done eating


    but she still had half a bowl of rice.


    Edward immediately looked over with concern: "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?"


    Felicity could only lie: "Yes, I have a small cold!"


    "Now that the weather has turned cold, you should remember to cover yourself with the nket at


    night. Otherwise, it would be very easy to be caught by the fever." Edward warned her repeatedly in a


    soft voice.


    But the olddy said tly, "You are also the mother of two children. How could you be so careless?


    Are you still worried about the matter between you and Edward? For the current marriage, you can


    forget about it. You two can slowly cultivate your love. When the time is right, I''ll consider whether or


    not I agree to you two!"


    When Felicity and Edward heard the olddy''s words, they instantly became overjoyed.

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    The olddy''s words, every single word she spoke, seemed to be filled with hope.


    Not only were Felicity and Edward''s hearts at ease upon hearing her words, even the two little fellows


    were happy upon hearing them.


    Abraham immediately ran over to her side and hugged her, "Great-great-grandmother, did you agree to


    let my father and Mummy continue dating? Oh, I love you so much."


    Arya''s reaction was slower but after hearing her brother''s words, she also happily squinted her eyes


    and ran over to hug her, "Great-grandmother, you love me the most right? Then can you not separate


    my dad from the Mummy? Please¡­"


    As long as the olddy had these two treasures, she wouldn''t feel depressed anymore.


    The reason she didn''t agree to their marriage at the moment was only because Lareina and Wayne


    White had yet to divorce.


    Felicity''s face was filled with joy, and felt that the food had be even more delicious.


    After dinner, Edward took the chance send Felicity off.


    Although the olddy was unhappy, she did not stop him.


    The two little fellows tactfully didn''t disturb the world of them two. Thus, they apanied their


    grandparents.


    Edward opened the car door, Felicity bent down and sat inside and very quickly, the car rushed into the


    thick darkness of the night.


    "I didn''t expect your grandmother to agree to our marriage. Did something happen?" Felicity felt that it


    was strange, she had personally felt the olddy''s cold and heartless treatment towards her previously


    but now, the olddy had actually agreed to let them be together, something must have happened.


    Edward frowned, he thought for a few seconds, then suddenly said: "Maybe my mother came over to


    look for her."


    "Your mother?" Felicity trembled slightly, could it be that they decided to divorce in order to help them?


    "It should be her. She definitely told my grandma that she will divorce your father and help us get


    married!" Edward said.


    In the depths of his deep eyes, it was hard to tell what he was thinking at the moment. He only felt that


    when he mentioned his mother, he did not seem to be that resentful anymore.


    Those pleasant surprises seemed to have disappeared all of a sudden, leaving only an iparably


    heavy feeling.


    "Maybe it''s true! What should they do? Did they really want to divorce? Isn''t it too selfish of us to do


    this!" Felicity''s tone was filled with sorrow and confusion.


    If it was as Dad said, she had been lost because he wanted to save her life, then she already owed him


    a life.


    Now, even though they finally recognized each other, their blessings had shed together. Felicity


    really did not want to ruin father''s rest life.


    Edward''s handsome face, seemed to have been frozen over as he stiffened and remained silent for a


    long time.


    Actually, he wanted to be selfish. Just like how his mother left his families, she selfishly chose her love.


    "Do you think we can persuade them not to get divorced?" After a long while, Edward finally opened his


    mouth to mock her.


    Felicity downed her head painfully: "They will definitely think of us. It''s really annoying."


    Edward held the steering wheel with one hand and reached over with the other to hold her stiff little


    hand. "Alright, just let it takes its course."


    Felicity knew that no matter how much she thought about it, there was nothing she could do.


    "Have you seen my brother''s news? What do you think of that girl?" In order to change the topic,


    Edward decided to talk about Joshua''s love story.


    Felicity''s already tense nerves instantly trembled.


    "I feel quite good. That girl is quite pretty. She doesn''t seem like someone with ambitions or schemes."


    Felicityughed dryly as she replied.


    "I hope they are serious. There are a lot of people scolding them on the inte right now, and the


    situation isn''t looking too good. I hope they can withstand the pressure and stay together." As the


    brother, Edward also hoped that his little brother would be able to find the one he liked and settle down.


    "That''s right, I hope that they can be happy too!" Felicity also sincerely wished him well. However, she


    was really afraid that all of these would be for naught. Maybe once the limelight has passed, Joshua''s


    rtionship would fall apart.


    "How much do you know about my brother?" Edward suddenly asked.


    Felicity''s entire body shivered, she anxiously and quickly looked towards the man, wanting to know why


    he asked that.


    "I don''t know much about him. Why do you ask?" Felicityughed dryly.


    "It''s nothing. I just felt that this public rtionship of his doesn''t seem to be that much of a style for


    him." Edward said with doubt.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Felicity''s beautiful eyes became even more unsettled. It can''t be, Edward actually even doubted this,


    could it be that he understood Joshua very well?


    "Actually, my brother dislikes revealing his privacy the most, unless it''s something he can''t publicize for


    some benefit, he''s so popr right now, he doesn''t need to rely on this kind of inferior hype to increase


    his poprity, not to mention, his new movie is about to be released soon, he definitely won''t publicly


    announce his rtionship at this time, take a look at how many of his fans are disappointed with him


    now, maybe more than half of his new movie will be ruined." Edward exined in an indifferent tone.


    Felicity was already breaking out in cold sweat. It was precisely because Edward understood his little


    brother that he would suspect this matter.


    What should she do?


    If Edward suspected it, would he investigate further?


    "Don''t you think too much. Emotional matters will make a person impulsive. Maybe your brother really


    likes this girl and is eager to give her his name and happiness." Felicity tried her best to remain calm as


    she analyzed the situation.


    "You still don''t quite understand him. If he really likes a woman and wants to give her happiness, he will


    definitely act even more low-key. Maybe he will even secretly marry that woman and have children. The


    media won''t be able to find out anything about him." But Edward had a different view.


    At the moment, Felicity was as stiff as a statue, her mind was in a mess.


    Edward had always felt that this matter was extremely unique but he never thought that he would


    actually understand even this matter so clearly.


    This is it, is he really going to rify his younger brother''s abnormal behaviour?


    Should she confess?


    Should I tell him that I am actually the target of Joshua''s confession?


    Would he punish her?


    These words rolled in Felicity''s mind. She was momentarily at a loss.

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    Edward did not realize that the woman beside him had be as stiff as a sculpture, all that was left


    was a pair of beautiful pitch-ck eyes that was rolling around randomly.


    Felicity mustered up her courage and wanted to say something but she failed in the end.


    It took a lot of effort for her and Edward to get back together.


    Felicity''s two hands tightly gripped her skirt, to the point where she was about to clench her palms that


    were drenched in cold sweat.


    "Forget it, maybe my little brother has changed. I haven''t interacted much with him in all these years


    and this is the dereliction of duty on my part as his brother. I''ve always cared about whether he had


    enough money or not, but I haven''t truly be a family member and want to get to know him. From


    today onwards, I must pay more attention to him." Edward suddenly thought back to himself.


    When Felicity heard his words, she became even more panic-stricken.


    She knew that the affection Edward had for his brother wasn''t only from the mouth but also from the


    bottom of his heart. It was precisely because of their brotherly love that stopped Felicity from wanting to


    tell him the truth.


    They were actually very close to each other, how could Felicity bear to destroy their feelings just


    because of her?


    Maybe she was thinking too much, and Edward might not continue his investigation. After all, he had


    just said that he did not know much about his younger brother, so maybe Joshua had really changed?


    "Why aren''t you speaking?" Edward rose his head, borrowing the light from the streetmp outside the


    window, he asked her.


    Felicityughed nervously, "What can I say? I only admire the good feelings you brothers have for each


    other, but I don''t have such brothers and sisters."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "When we get married, my little brother will be your little brother. You can also care for him as much as


    I do. When we get married, you''ll be his sister in the future. You have to take care of my little brother for


    me." Edward said with a teasing tone.


    Care about him?


    She wouldn''t dare to take care of him even if she was beaten to death. She only felt that it would be


    best if she and Joshua never met again in the future and it would save her from the embarrassment.


    "Then we''ll get married first!" Felicity''s tone was a little tense.


    "Are you ming me for not giving you a wedding earlier?" Edward asked somewhat sensitively.


    "No, that''s not what I meant!" Felicity felt her heart ache and immediately shook her head and


    exined: "I just felt that it''s still too early to think about it, your brother has already found a girlfriend, in


    the future there will be a princess caring for him, taking care of him, as his sister, I''m afraid I won''t care


    too much."


    "Felicity, other than not being able to give you a title, I can give you anything. You enjoy all the power


    that a wife has, including mine, as well as my feelings and sincerity." Edward said in a voice with slight


    sadness, as if he wasforting her lost heart.


    Felicity''s entire body trembled.


    Indeed, other than Edward not marrying her, the amount of love he had for her was definitely not less


    than any husband.


    Thinking about how Edward had treated her so well and doted on her so much, but what about her?


    She was actually hiding such a huge secret.


    Felicity suddenly felt very ufortable and med herself.


    "Edward, if... Would you be angry if a man confessed to me one day?" After feeling sad for a while,


    Felicity suddenly mustered up the courage to ask Edward a very foolish question.


    Edward suddenly stepped on the brake, he stopped his car in the middle of the road and looked at her


    with surprise: "Who confessed to you again?"


    Felicity was so scared by his sudden action that her heart almost stopped. She quickly exined in a


    hurry voice: "I''m not talking about anyone, I just want to ask you, if I was confessed, would you be


    angry?"


    Edward squinted and saw that she did not have any change in expression, he only said indifferently:


    "Of course I¡¯ll be angry!"


    "Why¡¯ll you be so angry? You know it well, sweet-heart. You are the only one I love." On the surface,


    Felicity smiled but her heart was anxious and uneasy.


    After Edward heard her words, he only let out a light snort, "Has someone already confessed to you?


    Was it that Bryant again? He still has evil intentions towards you, huh?!"


    Felicity''s heart jumped heavily.


    Should she tell him a kind lie?


    She should not have asked this question.


    Now it was worse, how was she going to answer this question, in order for Edward to ignore it?


    It was indeed a lie that would be punished by the God. A lie required countless lies to make a full circle.


    "Don''t be angry, okay? No matter who confesses to me, I will not be moved. I will only wholeheartedly


    love you." Felicity felt that Edward was like a beast that was about to erupt, although he was calm and


    composed, but, if she did not listen to his words, she was afraid that in the next second, this man would


    explode.


    The only way tofort him was to say a few words of love times.


    Sure enough, this method was effective,


    Edward''s tense face slowly melted and in the next second, he extended his hand to her petite body and


    gently hugged her.


    Felicity obediently leaned on his shoulder, following that, the man''s thin lips came over and kissed.


    Her heart trembled uncontrobly once again.


    All of her worries seemed to have beenforted.


    Edward kissed her for a long time before letting her go and said with a deep and hoarse voice. "Except


    me, you are not allowed to fall in love with anyone else, do you understand?"


    "You''re such a bully, okay?" Felicity could not help but chuckle.


    "You know what kind of person I am, and my love is just that tyrannical. Since I''ve decided on you, it


    must be you! As for you, don''t ever betray me. I don''t know what will happen after I get angry." Edward


    had to give her a good reminder, not to easily anger him.


    Felicity was slightly stunned.


    Had she already provoked him?


    "Alright, I promise you. I will only fall in love with you. Edward Hughes, do you hear me? I only love


    you!" Felicity seemed to want to console him and also seemed to want to remind herself, as she said


    the word "love" twice in a row.


    The man''s thin lips curled up as heughed contentedly. He reached out his hand to pinch her cheek.


    "Alright, I understand!"


    Seeing that he was smiling, the atmosphere became better, and only then did Felicity secretly heave a


    sigh of relief.


    God, it was too dangerous. She felt like her heart was about to jump out of her chest.


    Fortunately, she had made him happy. What should she do?


    This time she sessfully pleased him.


    However, what should she do in the future?


    "Let''s go, before the children disturb us, it''s time for us to do our own things!" When he kissed her


    seconds before, Edward had already lost control of himself.


    Felicity''s heart trembled.


    She did not expect Edward to be so bold.


    Finally the olddy had finally agreed to meet them but he was going to do this kind of thing.


    "It''s better not to do it tonight. Let''s have it another day¡­" Felicity wanted to persuade him, because


    she was really afraid. If it reached the olddy''s ears, her image would be ruined.


    In the olddy''s eyes, Edward was not wrong, she was the only one who was guilty.

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    In the end, Felicity did not persist.


    Under Edward''s gentle and sweet attacks, she had already lost to him.


    At this moment, there was another pair of lovers sitting on the grass under the starry sky, watching the


    bright moon.


    In the parking lot on the mountainside of the amusement park that was about to open up, a ck car


    was parked in the dark.


    Outside the car, a big and a small figure sat on the grass.


    The streetmps lit up in the distance. The surroundings were very quiet, giving off a very tranquil


    feeling.


    The asional chirping of birds and the chirping of insects from the flowers and grass brought the


    night back to its original state.


    Mary Ann stretched out her small hands and touched a small stone. She raised her arms and threw it


    away, and then heard the constant nging sounds below her.


    "Oh.." Mary Ann was so frightened that she immediately covered her mouth, with an expression of fear


    she looked at the handsome man beside her and turned her face to him: "Did I destroy the facilities of


    your amusement park?"


    "It might be so!" Leo''s thin lips slightly rose as he lightly said.


    "Then what should we do? I didn''t do it on purpose, I just felt a bit itchy without doing so. Oh right, did


    you bring me here just to have me watch the starry sky with you?" Mary suddenly supported herself


    with her hands behind her back, apologizing as she looked up at the stars in the sky.


    The moon was round tonight, and the stars were beautiful.


    "I just want you to sit with me for a moment." Leo said in a soft voice, revealing a bit of loneliness.


    Mary immediately raised her eyebrows: "You want me to sit with you? Not even a bottle of water, not


    even a bottle of milk."


    Leo started chuckling gently. After all, Mary was still like a child. Her words still carried a childishness.


    "I didn''t prepare anything for you to eat but I prepared a gift for you. I hope you like it!" After Leo


    finished speaking, he took out an exquisite small box from the pocket of his suit.


    "What is it? It''s so dark here, I can''t even see clearly!" When Mary heard him say that he had prepared


    a gift for her, her eyes instantly lit up. She was both excited and anxious to see it.


    "It''s a ring!" Leo''s voice was enchanted and hoarse, "Will you wear it on your hand?"


    Mary''s hand paused slightly. Within the dim yellow light, the two could not see the look in each other''s


    eyes.


    Leo could feel that this action seemed to have scared this little girl.


    "You... Are you going to propose to me?" Mary suddenlyughed happily, and then, she pounced


    towards him, and actually pushed him down.


    Leo never thought that after being shocked, she would actually ask this question. The reaction was still


    so passionate and he was startled.


    "Why did you take so long to propose to me?"


    "You made me wait so long!" Mary suddenly burst into tears, she was really happy.


    Leo looked at the girl who was crying on his chest. His slightly stiff arms slowly drew her closer and


    closer into his embrace.


    "Mary, I can''t propose to you right now. You are not at the legal age for marriage yet. I just want to give


    you this diamond ring as a gift." The man''s deep voice sounded by his ear, carrying a little


    disappointment and a few sighs.


    "Ah!"


    "Are you kidding me?" Mary felt that she had cried for nothing. Giving the diamond ring to her was not


    just to propose to her, it was just a present.


    "I didn''t say that after you propose marriage, you must get married immediately. I can wait. When I


    reach my legal age, I will marry you." Mary immediately wiped her tears and said sorrowfully.


    Leo''s entire body trembled once again.


    He tightened his arms and squeezed her even tighter, as if he wanted to squeeze her into his body. He


    hugged her deeply, never letting her go.


    "If you think I''m not rude, then I''ll propose to you. Do you agree?" Leo somehow felt that he had


    be even more cowardly than before, and it was especially in terms of love.


    "That depends on the weight of your diamond ring. I like suchrge ones!" Mary was purposely making


    things difficult for him, smiling broadly.


    Leo alsoughed. This little thing was really not very satisfied.


    "Think about it yourself, is this diamond ring enough for you to agree to me?" Leo handed the box over


    to her and let her look at it by herself.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Maryid on his body, shaking it very childish, then, she extended her hand and opened the box, taking


    a look at the diamond inside, in the next second, she was immediately shocked: "Could this be the


    extremely popr Eternal Love?"


    Leo onlyughed without saying a word.


    Mary quickly crawled up from his body and sat up but she clearly didn''t know how ufortable her


    actions made the man feel.


    Mary immediately felt for her handbag, opened it, took out her phone, and opened the shlight. She


    took a deep breath: "That''s right, Leo, why are you giving me this? Do you know how expensive this


    diamond ring is?"


    "I just want to give you the best, no matter how much money it cost!" Leo''s answer, made her heart feel


    extremely warm.


    Mary started crying again, she grabbed the box tightly again and dove into his embrace. She hugged


    the box as she cried, beating him with her hands while she cried, "Leo, don''t pampered me like this,


    what if you spoil me to a bad girl? I don''t need the best. I only want you. I just want you to stay with


    me."


    Seeing her crying so badly, Leo couldn''t even tell if she was happy or sad. He could only gently caress


    her long hair and ask: "Then do you like it?"


    "Of course, I like it! Such an expensive treasure, I believe there''s no woman who wouldn''t like it!" Mary


    held the box tightly in front of her chest like it was a miracle of treasure. "I must keep it safely. I''m loath


    to put it on informally."


    "Alright, you can keep it for now. You can wear it when the time has arrived." Leo did not force her.


    "Leo, since you''re so sweet, how can I be willing to give you off to someone else? Not as good as...


    Let''s hurry up and cook the raw rice to ripen." Mary suddenly raised her head, her bright eyes looking


    at the man and said.


    Leo was startled. This little thing''s courage was truly great.


    "No, I won''t touch you until you''re twenty!" Leo said with a firm voice..


    Maryy back into his embrace speechlessly, "Why do I have to wait until I''m 20? It''s been too long, I


    can''t wait!"


    "If I can wait, why can''t you?" Leo expressed his thoughts.


    "I''m already 18 years old!" Mary immediately emphasized that she was an adult.

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    Leoughed softly. She emphasized that she was eighteen years old, but in his eyes, she was so pure


    and beautiful that he was not willing to touch her.


    "Mary, do you know how I felt when I first saw you?" Leo did not want to continue chatting with her on


    this topic, as he was afraid that both of them would lost control.


    Mary had been easily changed her focus on this topic, her beautiful eyes looking forward to see the


    man face in the darkness.


    Although the lighting wasn''t good, the man''s deep, three-dimensional facial features were still distinct.


    The masculine lines of his face were handsome and resolute, causing her to be infatuated by him once


    again.


    "Then tell me, what does it feel like? We... The first time we met, at that time, when I went to your


    company to endorse the products, I still remember that day when I was signing my name, and you


    suddenly walked in. Wow, at that time, when I first knew what I felt for my heart, I felt that you were


    really breath-taking that you had a really good temperament, just like my future husband!" Mary spoke


    whileughing euphoniously as if she was joking.


    Leo liked to hear herugh as if she was lightly wafting a bell with her hands. It was very pleasant to


    listen to.


    "Is that so? Who gave you the guts to think about me?" Seeing her smiling so happily, Leo purposely


    threatened her.


    "I feel that, since I like you, I must not let you go. Even if the result will be a failure, at least I tried my


    best to fight for it and I won''t be left with any regrets. If I can''t get it, then it can only prove that I didn''t


    work hard enough. Just like now, I can lie in your arms and let you watch the stars with me." Mary was


    indeed young and fearless, the words she spoke were sincere and honest.


    Leo on the other hand, had even more highly thought of her. His lips slightly curled up: "Since you like


    telling the truth so much, aren''t you afraid of hurting other people''s heart?"


    "Whose heart am I hurting? Yours? Is it here? Let me hear if you are injured!" As Mary said that, she


    used her small hands to press against his heart, and then, like a naughty child, she stuck her ear


    closely onto his chest.


    Leo saw that she was lying on his chest and the faint fragrance that wasing from her body made


    his heart beat even faster.


    "Leo, your heart is beating too fast, what''s wrong? Is it really sick? Let me touch!" Mary had an


    exaggerated expression.


    As she said that, she ced her palm on his forehead, and after touching it, she shouted loudly, "Why


    did you sweat so bad? Fever?" Leo waspletely unable to keep up with Mary''s tempo. Whether he


    was really old, he soon was flustered by this young girl.


    "Mary, don''t move!" His voice became difficult, maic.


    Mary was born to be a little monster who stirred up trouble. She let go of her naturepletely in front


    of Leo and became the truest of herself.


    The more he did not let her move, the more she deliberately moved, moving back and forth. Her small


    waist was twisting very fiercely.


    "Mary, are you done yet?" Leo knew that she did it on purpose and could not help but snort. Then, he


    pretended to be angry and called her name seriously, wanting to make her stop.


    "I''m trying to see where your bottom line is. See if I''ve angered you or not, will you kick me away!" Mary


    said while beaming.


    "Whoops! What is that thing? It''s hard and stabbed me, it hurts!" Mary suddenly felt that something was


    amiss, it was the man''s body.


    Leo pushed her away from his body.


    Of course, his movements were iparably gentle: "If you continue to tease me like this, I''ll take


    back this Eternal Love!"


    "No, it''s given to me. It''s mine, you can''t take it back." When Mary heard that he was using this to scare


    her, she immediately hugged the small box in her arms and stared at him like a little kitten that had


    been wronged.


    Of course, Leo was joking with her because she didn''t listen to him at all and always liked to go against


    him.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Alright, it''s gettingte. Let''s go back!" Leo felt that if this continued, something immoral would happen


    sooner orter.


    "No, I still want to stay here and enjoy the breeze. This moon is so round and beautiful and I haven''t


    seen enough yet. I don''t want to go back yet." Mary instantly attracted by this ce. She didn''t want to


    go anywhere, so, she just stayed here with him.


    Leo saw that she was acting like a child, and could only sigh. With a doting tone, he said, "There are


    mosquitoes that will bite you, aren''t you afraid?"


    "I''m not afraid, as long as you don''t bite my face!" As Mary said this, her legs were itchy and quickly


    swelled. There really were mosquitoes biting her.


    Seeing her actions, Leo knew that she must have been bitten. He quickly bent down and carried her,


    "Let''s go back, we''lle again next time!"


    "When is the next time? Can you give me a specific time? Don''t leave me empty-handed!" Mary


    snuggled into his embrace, reached out her hands and wrapped around his neck, then rested her face


    on his shoulder. Indeed, she felt really safe, so warm.


    "When you don''t want to go to ss, when I have time..."


    "Perfunctory!" Mary pouted, her face filled with unhappiness. "How about... Just give me the key to your


    house. If I finish lessons early, I¡¯lle over to your house and cook for you! "


    "Can you cook?" Leo expressed his doubt, afraid that she only knew how to eat.


    "I can make noodles, spaghetti. Really, I won''t lie to you. How about Ie to your house tomorrow


    and show you?" Mary said with a serious face. What she meant was, why haven''t you given me the key


    yet?


    "In addition to the key, my door also requires fingerprint verification!" Leoughed.


    This little thing was truly clever.


    "How troublesome, let''s go and record my fingerprints right now!" Mary immediately lowered her voice.


    "Next time!" Leo shook his head, it was obvious that it was veryte, at this time, it was better for him


    not to let her stay with him.


    When he reached the car door, he gently put her down and opened it. "Good girl, get in!"


    Mary didn''t think that even if she were to lower her voice to beg him, he still wouldn''t agree.


    Leo sat in the car, suddenly, the warm and fragrant little body rushed over and hugged him, and


    continued to plead with him: "Okay, I promise, after recording the fingerprints, I will leave, not even a


    second more!"


    "It''s already veryte!" Leo''s voice was low and quiet.


    "Leo, are you saying that you don''t want me to have the key to your house?" Mary was instantly


    saddened.

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    Leo was speechless and helpless.


    Does this little thing know how seductive she looks when she beg him?


    In the end, Leo still brought Mary to his house, intending to record a fingerprint lock for her.


    However, when he pushed open the door, he saw a man with a towel tied around his neckzily


    drinking water from the sofa.


    "Ah..!" The moment Mary entered, she immediately saw the piercing gaze of Leo.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Leo''s tall and big body stood in front of her, blocking her line of sight.


    As for Brian, who was drinking a mouthful of water, with a blowing noise, he sprayed it all out. It was


    obvious that he did not expect his brother to be followed by a woman, who immediately ran towards the


    guest room.


    Mary''s eyes were filled with panic and helplessness.


    She blinked her eyes as she looked at Leo and asked softly: "Why is your brother here? Didn''t you say


    that this is your home?"


    Leo frowned. He did not know why his brother woulde to his private apartment to kill time.


    A few minutester, Brian walked out fully dressed and saw Mary who stood dumbstruck beside Leo.


    "You all... Why are you two together sote?" Of course, Brian knew about Mary''s identity but he never


    thought that his brother would actually bring her back home.


    Seeing that his brother had been clear about their rtionship, Leo decided to not hide it anymore.


    He exined in a nd voice: "Didn''t you suspect me of telling her the rumors? Now it''s proof that


    you''re right, I am!"


    "Huh?" Brian had a face full of shock, but after that, his gaze swept across Mary''s body: "Brother, you...


    When did you change your taste? You also like such a young girl?"


    Hearing that, Mary was immediately displeased, she angrily red at Brian: "Who''s young, look at how


    young I am! I''m young, could it be a mistake? Are you not satisfied?"


    "No, my mind is a bit muddled right now. Wait a minute, we seem to be rted, right? You are that,


    what are you saying? Your mother is our cousin, you and my brother... I calcte what generation it is."


    Brian was truly shocked. He really did not think that his brother would have a girlfriend and that he


    would actually cover it so tightly.


    "No need. I won''t admit that you''re my rtives. We''re not rted by blood." What Mary was most


    afraid of was someone mentioning that she was rted to Leo by blood. This was simply the most


    horrifying topic of conversation, alright?


    "ording to seniority, she should call you Uncle!" Leo immediately calcted everything for his


    brother.


    "Yes, yes, yes. She should call us Uncle!"


    "Uncle ''and'' Niece''... Your rtionship must be wrong!" When Brian thought about thisplicated


    rtionship, he felt that his brother should break up with this little girl immediately.


    Leo knew that his brother would definitely oppose this, because in their family, the concept of a n


    was extremely strict. Not only his brother would oppose it, even his parents and elders would definitely


    oppose it.


    Seeing that Brian actually used such an exaggerated expression to describe their rtionship, ayer


    of tears instantly flowed down her beautiful eyes.


    "You... You''re against us being together?" Mary''s voice was trembling because Brian was Leo''s little


    brother.


    His opinion was extremely important.


    Brian did not expect the girl to look at him with reddened eyes, making him feel as if he had bullied her.


    "Let''s have a good chat. Don''t cry!" Brian panicked a little.


    She was young and her heart was still weak. Before he could even express his opinion, she was ready


    to cry.


    Sigh, do brother really like this delicate flower?


    If he did not remember wrongly, his brother had always liked goddess-ss women, such as his ex-


    girlfriend Lily, who had been a goddess-type.


    However, this sweet looking little girl with a bit of baby fat, how did she enchanted brother?


    Leo saw that Mary was actually so scared that she started to cry. He quickly walked over and said to


    Brian: "Since you already know our rtionship, then express your opinion."


    "I... Can I express it?" In front of his brother, Brian was forever immature. He had felt that his brother


    had always been a patch of sky above his head since young, but now, he actually had to judge, judge


    his brother''s girlfriend.


    Mary''s beautiful eyes were filled with tears, as she looked at Leo helplessly and sorrowfully. She was


    really afraid, because if Leo backed off, she really did not know what to do.


    If Leo didn''t want her, with his decisive personality, he might really marry someone else.


    No, Mary already could not stand this man not loving him.


    Leo''s face darkened and nodded: "Yes, you can judge it, you are my younger brother!"


    Seeing his brother''s gloomy face, Brian knew that his brother must have taken this matter very


    seriously.


    "Forget it, I won''t say anything. If you like her, then you two can just stay together. The old loves the


    young, it''s normal. You two can be considered to be in love. Anyway, what problem is this as long as


    you really love each other?" Brianughed with an enlightened tone.


    Love between old and young?


    Leo had the urge to kick his brother flying.


    Is he old?


    Twenty-eight, is it old?


    Mary originally wanted to cry but after hearing the two words "old and young" love she immediately


    burst outughter.


    Brian saw his brother''s expression that wanted to strangle him, so he quickly corrected himself: "Well, I


    was just trying to describe, I didn''t say that brother is really old, but Brother, you''re young and strong, at


    the prime of your manhood. Really, pretty good, at least you''ve found a girlfriend."


    Leo felt that his little brother''s ability of speech needed to be improved.


    "Don''t appear in my eyes, hurry up and leave right now!" Leo immediately wanted his little brother to be


    kidnapped.


    Brian also felt that he himself was a huge electric light bulb. He quickly grabbed his car key and rush


    out with a smile: "Brother, don''t be angry, I''m leaving now!"


    He opened the door and walked out.


    Brian''s face was still filled with disbelief, his brother was actually together with Mary Ann. "Wasn''t it her


    18th birthday? Now we''re in trouble, why would Brother look for Mary Ann? If her mother or an elder


    found out their affairs, what would they do?"

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    The atmosphere in the living room suddenly froze.


    The two stood in the bright hall and stared at each other without saying anything.


    "It''s all my fault. Why did I have toe here today?" Mary instantly felt that she had to take the


    responsibility.


    Leo sighed softly and walked over.


    Without saying a word, he pulled her into his embrace and hugged her tightly.


    "Does your brother disagree with us being together? I''m so scared, Leo, can you not leave me alone?


    In my lifetime, I, Mary Ann, will follow you. If you don''t want me, I will cut my hair into pieces." Mary said


    while trembling in his arms. As she spoke, her tears couldn''t help but fall.


    Maybe she was really too young and didn''t know how to endure her emotions. She was just that fragile.


    If she encountered happy things, she could smile like a fool, but once she was injured, she could cry


    like a tearful doll.


    Leo gently caressed her long hair andforted her with a low voice: "Alright, don''t cry, my little


    brother will not object to us being together."


    "But just now, he¡­"


    "He was just too surprised. He didn''t expect us to be together. Actually, my brother will definitely stand


    on my side. He will support us." Leo understood his brother, his reaction earlier and the things he said,


    was only because he was too shocked.


    "You seem very confident of your brother." Mary saw that he trusted Brian so much, so, she stopped


    crying and raised her head to look into his deep and enchanting eyes. Lifting her toes, she kissed his


    lips: "I don''t care, it''s useless to object, I have already fallen in love with you."


    "But how will your mother get through that? She doesn''t have any good impressions towards men. I''m


    afraid she''s the most difficult hurdle for us to pass." Leo said with augh. He felt that the road of love


    between him and her was not as smooth as he thought.


    When he first epted her, Leo really didn''t think too much into it and immediately felt that she was a


    very interesting and cute girl that he could try to get along with and have some fun with.


    But now that they had gotten along, he realized that she was just like sunlight, able to light up his


    boring and tasteless life, making his every day more meaningful and worth looking forward to. Mary


    who was like a little sun, how could he bear to let her go?


    "My mom doesn''t want me to find a boyfriend right now. Maybe it''s because I''m still young, so I''ll


    gradually enlighten her. Don''t worry!" Mary replied softly.


    Actually, she didn''t know how to advise her mother either, because she had been hurt so badly by the


    man that she no longer had any confidence in male.


    "Good, then we will all wait with patient. Now, I will send you back!" Leo had originally thought that


    tonight would be a very romantic night and was worth recalling.


    However, he just realized that there were so many realities waiting for them.


    "Wait a minute, I haven''t taken a fingerprint yet!" Mary recalled an extremely important matter.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Leo had no choice but to take her to his equipment room and record her thumbs'' fingerprints, and even


    gave her a key to open the door.


    "Take me downstairs, I''ll get my assistant to pick me up in the car!" Only now did Mary be happy.


    In the future, if she was not in a good mood, she would have a ce to rest in at ease.


    "Alright!" Leo said. In any case, they still had a long way to go before they could start their journey of


    love.


    Wood Family!


    Jack finally managed to coax his daughter to sleep. He unlocked her phone and saw that Anne had


    shared a wave of beautiful photos on Twitter.


    She seemed to have risen up a lot. In the sunlight and the gentle breeze, she was very attractive, very


    beautiful, and also had the air of youth.


    Jack was immersed in her beauty. Suddenly, he found a very serious thing, these were all photos of


    nature taken by Anne. Then, the question was, who was taking pictures for her?


    Jack''s actions suddenly sped up, he wanted to see the person who took the photo of her.


    Even if the person showed a face, it would at least let him know whether the person was male or


    female.


    Unfortunately, he had looked through more than a dozen of her photos, yet he could not find anyone


    else''s face. Only her rxed figure could be seen amidst the beautiful scenery.


    "Damn it, isn''t this woman travelling alone?" Jack was instantly anxious.


    He hit the table with his fist fiercely.


    The next second, he heard a small body rolling behind him, which worried him so much that he quickly


    turned around and patted his daughter''s shoulder gently. Once again, heforted her and brought


    her to sleep.


    "Should I call her and ask?" Jack frowned, his heart bing more active.


    In the past few days, he hadn''t been bothered by the matter of whether Anne travelling abroad alone


    because he was very assured.


    He knew clearly that Anne was not a disrespectful woman. On the contrary, she was extremely self-


    centered and would definitely not be like the other women, and indulge herself unrestrainedly.


    Thus, in those few days, as the Great Boss of the Wood Family, he could only y around with his


    precious daughter at ease.


    He only wanted to quickly cultivate a father-daughter rtionship with his daughter. In the future, he


    could let this little fellow help him so that he could take down Anne a bit earlier.


    But now, looking at these photos, Jack no longer felt at ease.


    He suddenly thought about the day Anne left, his expression seemed to not rx.


    Although her attitude towards him was still as cold as ever, she seemed to have let go of her bad


    emotions on him.


    Had another man appeared in her life to reassure her?


    Who is it?


    Anyway, it wasn''t him.


    Jack quickly took his phone and pushed the door open.


    Knocking on the door of elder sister Lynn''s room, Lynn was with a facial mask. When she opened the


    door, Jack was scared to jump in shock.


    "What''s wrong?" Lynn asked curiously as she made pressing her face.


    Jack hurriedly asked his sister for help. "Sis, can you help me analyze these photos of Anne?"


    Lynn immediately looked at them: "There''s nothing wrong? I saw that she was smiling very happily. It


    should be because she doesn''t need to take care of her child, so that it made her feel a lot more at


    ease."


    "If you look carefully, can''t you see what''s wrong with these photos? Who took these pictures for her


    when she was alone in a foreign country?" Jack never thought that her sister would actually not even


    think of such a serious problem.


    "Maybe she got help from a stranger. You''re thinking too much." Lynn replied indifferently.


    "Strangers? How could sheugh so happily in front of strangers? It''s definitely not a stranger. Maybe


    it''s her friend, and maybe it''s a male friend!" When Jack thought of this, his brain was in a mess.

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    Seeing her brother''s nervous expression,


    Lynn stopped what she was doing and started looking through the pictures wholeheartedly.


    After looking through all photos, Lynn was also confused: "I feel like the person who took the photos of


    her should be someone she''s familiar with. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be smiling so casually."


    "Sis, do you think so too? Then tell me, did she find some friends to travel abroad with?" Jack felt his


    head tighten, his mind a mess.


    ording to what he knew, in Anne''s circle, there weren''t any female friends who would have a good


    time with her. In the past, when she was with him, she was a little stubborn.


    "My foolish little brother, I''ve made you so anxious. Do you not believe Anne, or do you not have


    confidence in yourself? My intuition tells me that in Anne''s heart, there''s still a seat for you. Just


    patiently wait!" As an outsider, of course Lynn would not realize just how serious this matter was.


    "Sis, can I ask you a favour?" An extremely bold thought emerged in Jack''s mind.


    "What is it?" Lynn looked at him strangely.


    "Help me care Crystal for a few days!" Jack knew that only his sister and close friend Brian were worth


    entrusting the most to. Instead, his own mother and Crystal''s grandmother, would make Jack worry.


    "Huh?" Lynn immediately took off her mask and looked at him in disbelief: "Are you nning to go


    abroad to find Anne? And give Crystal to me, can I take good care of her?"


    Lynn liked her Niece a lot too but she did not have the experience of being a mother after all. Even with


    the milk powder, Lynn was not familiar yet, she was afraid that she would not be able to take care of


    this little elf.


    "If you have no experience, you can bring her to Felicity. She is a good mother!" Jack believed that


    Felicity would definitely not refuse to help him.


    Seeing his brother being so anxious and determined, it seemed that Jack was truly panicking this time.


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a fool of love!" Lynn could not help but chuckle.


    "I didn''t expect it myself!" Jackughed self-deprecatingly, "I really hope I can both take it on myself,


    and let it go."


    "Who doesn''t want to!?" Lynn sighed.


    Jack saw that his sister had started to care more about her appearance, so he teased: "Sis, have you


    and Brian been getting along well? How is he?"


    "Stinking brat, you dare to dig up news about your sister?" Lynn immediately rolled her eyes.


    "I''m worried about you. One is my sister, and the other is my good friend. If your rtionship is ruined


    and I get stuck in the middle, won''t I¡¯ll be thrown into a dilemma?" Jack opened his hands with a


    serious expression.


    Lynn was immediately amused by her brother, and said seriously: "Sis has always thought that I am a


    person who does not understand love and would definitely not fall in love, but ever since I met Brian, I


    realized that love is actually still very good."


    "Sis, I think you''re serious this time, it''s okay, Brian is someone you can rely on, he''s worth it for your


    love." Jack hurriedly said good words to his good friend.


    "Whether he is worth relying on or not, I don''t think about it. In any case, I have money and ability, so


    l''m not afraid of losing anything." Lynn answered as if she was a queen.


    "Sis, please don''t be a queen in love, you have to be a daughter..."


    "This is how a woman should be happiest." After Jack heard his sister''s carefree words, he immediately


    started to worry for her.


    Elder sister has been a queen for too long, she doesn''t know how to let go of her pride.


    This way, it won''t work in the world of love.


    Lynn raised her brows slightly, and said indifferently: "I''m still two years older than him, how am I


    supposed to be his daughter? Besides, I don''t know how to show weakness, I won''t act like a spoiled


    child, and I definitely won''t be like a little girl who makes trouble for no reason. I just feel that in the


    world of adults, there''s no childishness, everything can be resolved rationally."


    Jack looked at his sister speechlessly.


    Was this her view of love?


    Why does it sound so suspenseful?


    "What kind of person is Brian in your eyes?" Lynn suddenly asked him.


    "In my eyes, he is a loyal friend." What Jack had said were the feelings of a good brother.


    Lynn instantly felt that she had wasted her time asking such question. She shrugged her shoulders and


    said, "In my eyes, he is young, fresh, handsome, well-groomed, suitable for us to talk about and we


    can share rewards."


    "Sis, you still haven''t thought about whether you should marry him or not." Jack was really worried for


    his sister.


    "Marry? Like you and Anne? Like Mom and Dad? Anyway, I don''t want to be like this. Isn''t marriage like


    turning two people who love each other into two people who are even stranger than strangers? I don''t


    want it!"


    Lynn''s tone was filled with determination.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jack felt that it wasn''t that her sister didn''t understand love, but that she didn''t dare to ept it.


    "Alright, I can''t persuade you. For caring Crystal, do you agree?" Jack was truly unwilling to part with


    his daughter, but he was worried about taking such a young child on a long journey.


    "Alright, I''ll help you take care of Crystal. If worstes to worst, I''II bring Crystal to my office to y!"


    Lynn was actually very supportive of his brother chasing after the woman he loved. This was because,


    if he did not handle this matter well, his brother would not be in the mood to share her work.


    "Then I will really book a ne ticket and leave early tomorrow morning! In any case, as long as


    Crystal is in your arms, you better not leave her at home." Jack really decided to see with his own eyes


    what kind of travelling life Anne lead.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let it happen at all!" Lynn nodded. She had decided to keep this little thing by her


    side.


    In any case, if she couldn''t take it with her, she could still find Brian for help.


    Brian was Anne''s cousin, so, he could be considered as a rtive. He probably wouldn''t mind helping


    them to bring Crystal along.


    After Jack left, Lynn sat powerlessly on the chair, looking at her young and delicate skin in the mirror,


    she suddenly felt a bit sad.


    When a woman passes 25 years old, her skin seems to have lost the luster and was no longer as


    plump as it was when she was young.


    Lynn still cared a lot about being two years older than Brian. Do all the woman worry about the same


    question-getting old??


    Lynn frowned in distress. Who said she did not care about her feelings on Brian?


    She clearly cared about him a lot.


    However, with her pride, she didn''t dare show it. Was this the Queen''s problem?

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    Early the next morning, Jack flew straight abroad.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Crystal blinked her ck beautiful big eyes, She & Lynn looked into each other''s eyes.


    "Be good, aunt''s little darling. Eat one more mouthful, just one more... Come, open your mouth wide,


    aa..."


    "No!" The little guy was already beginning to know how to speak. Her little head turned to the side, as if


    she didn''t want to eat any more congee.


    When Ang saw this, she said: "If she doesn''t want to eat, then don''t force her. She definitely won''t


    eat when she''s full."


    "She just drank little milk. How can she be full? I really don''t know how Anne usually feeds her. If by


    any chance I starve her to death and make her skinny, little brother woulde back and scolded me."


    Lynn could only continue to coax Crystal to eat breakfast.


    However, Crystal was always disobedient and did not open her mouth, only studying the new toy on the


    table.


    Hearing Anne''s name, Ang''s expression became ugly again.


    "Did your brother really went looking for her? They really have no future. She''s just a normal woman. If


    she wants toe back, she will naturallye back." Ang said angrily.


    Lynn helplessly looked at her mother and could only sigh: "If it wasn''t for you blocking everything, does


    your son need to work so hard to please her?"


    "Are you ming me? Why don''t you think about it, how is this Anne worthy of your brother?" When


    Ang thought about that his precious son had actually been willing to purchase that woman''s favor at


    the expense of his life, Ang felt very sad and disappointed in her heart.


    "Yeah, just like back then, you always felt that my father wasn''t worthy of your royal identity, so why did


    you get married with him? Weren''t you just asking for trouble?" Lynn always had a way to make her


    mother speechless.


    "You have such a sharp mouth. Mother is already regretting giving birth to you now. You now just know


    how to irritate me." Ang once again looked hurt from the injury.


    "It''s not that I want to anger you, it''s that you need to straighten your heart. It''s not easy to fall in love


    with someone. It''s best if you support little brother to chase Anne. They are very suitable to each other."


    This was the first time Lynn talked to her mother in such a serious tone.


    Ang had nothing to refute, so she put down her bowl and chopsticks, stood up and left.


    Lynn continued to y with Crystal and feed her breakfast. She suddenly realized, the dignifieddy,


    could not handle this little guy.


    Abroad!


    Richard and Eliza who had been together for an entire day and night still hated each other.


    However, in order to maintain the rtionship between a man and a woman, they had to live in a suite.


    Richard was a person who did not like being surrounded by strangers in his space, but at this moment,


    he had no choice but to endure Eliza''s existence.


    "Can you turn off the TV a little more quietly? It''s so noisy that I can''t sleep!" Richard discovered that


    Eliza was not an obedient person. Furthermore, this kind of woman who are self-central, did not have


    any form of worship or courtesy towards him, a big star.


    "I''ve already turned the voice down to a very small pitch. If you ask for more, I won''t be able to hear


    anything!" Eliza frowned, was this man''s ears really that sharp?


    How could he hear her clearly when he was in his room, with the door closed?


    Actually, Richard had the pain of sleepless nights, so he could not even bear hearing some very tiny


    sounds. He kept feeling his ears buzzing, making him unable to sleep soundly.


    "Take and watch your phone. Put on your earplugs and if you disturb me one more time. I''ll throw you


    out." Richard realized that he still had no tolerance for her watching TV in the living room.


    Eliza could only pout her mouth: "My phone doesn''t have enough battery! Unless you would lend me


    yourputer!"


    "Don''t even think about it!" Richard would never share his ownputer, there were so many secrets


    inside, this woman would definitely steal a peek.


    "Richard, can you be more reasonable? In order to fulfill your conditions, how badly have I been


    deceived? I really regret signing this agreement with you." Just by cursing her death, there were more


    than a million of them already. Sigh, if she really died, she would definitely be cursed to death by his


    loyal fans.


    "Regret it?" Richard did not expect her to regret it the next day. He sneered: "It''s toote to regret it, we


    have already signed the agreement and I have already paid you my deposit. If you dare to breach the


    contract, you will have to pay me double the penalty."


    "Of course I know it''s useless to regret it. That''s why I wanted to watch a TV to pass the time." Eliza


    threw herself back onto the sofa in distress, she looked at the ceiling and said sorrowfully: "This must


    be the biggest mistake I made in my life, my entire life, I yed it all myself, I was too rash, I should


    have expected this oue, but I did not expect it to be so serious, I have already be a female


    public enemy."


    Seeing her lying there mumbling, Richard had the urge to cover his ears.


    Can''t this woman stay still for a while?


    "Eliza, if you think you don''t have enough money, just say it directly. Worsees to worse, I can


    double your money, can you shut up!?" To Richard, money was not a problem at all, he was almost


    about to be annoyed to death by this woman.


    He had never known that a woman staying at home could cause such a ruckus.


    Felicity was definitely not such a woman. She was always quiet, and Eliza was simply an anomaly.


    Eliza immediately sat up, her hair was dishevelled, and she looked down at Richard with an uncaring


    gaze, her eyes shining: "Are you speaking the truth? Will you pay me another million dors?"


    "I can pay you, but can you shut up?" Richard scoffed.


    "Sure, I''ll shut my mouth right now. If you don''t ask me, I won''t say a single word!" Eliza nodded her


    head without any backbone. As long as he gave her money, she would definitely fulfill his small


    request.


    Richard took the cheque and wrote five hundred thousand before tossing it to her: "If I don''t speak with


    you, you are not allowed to say a single word!"


    "Oh!" Eliza nodded her head as simply as she could and carefully kept the cheque with glee.


    Richard saw that she could actually be this happy with such a small amount of money, and he became


    even more annoyed.


    How could someone''s happiness be so simple, while he, on the other hand, had to be so vexed and


    complicated?


    "Oh right, when are we returning? You won''t stay here forever, right?" Eliza asked curiously.


    "When I want to go back, I will!" Richard said with a cold face.


    "I kind of want to go home, can''t I go home earlier!?" Eliza pleaded softly.


    "I''ll think about it!" Richard actually did not want to return to his country, because when he did, he would


    have to face his own brother.


    Eliza lowered her head in disappointment.


    For money, she had really given up on herself.


    Just when Eliza thought that Richard would stay here for at least another week, she never expected


    that Richard would suddenly open the door.


    "Ah...!" Eliza did not understand!


    "My grandfather is sick, I want to take you home to see him!" Richard immediately threw those words


    down and turned to pack his things.


    Back to The Hughes Family?


    Eliza waspletely confused.

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    She anxiously stood up and rushed into Richard''s room, only to see that Richard had taken off his shirt,


    and was only wearing a pair of bullet pants, with his hands holding his pants which he had put on his


    long legs.


    It was obvious that he did not expect Eliza to rush in without knocking. The two looked at each other,


    stunned.


    "You ... Do you want to die?" Richard was instantly angered. This woman didn''t even know the most


    basic of knocking etiquette. He really suspected what kind of family background she grew up under.


    Eliza''s snow-white face instantly flushed red. She did not think that Richard would peel himself so clean


    when he said he want to pack.


    "I dare you look at me again, I''ll dig out your eyes!" Richard became even more infuriated.


    Where were the woman''s eyes focusing?


    Damn it.


    Eliza did not expect herself to stare at him for a few seconds. When she came to her senses, she


    immediately turned around and covered her eyes.


    "Richard, on the content of the agreement, you did not say that I should meet your parents in your


    family, you are obviously adding fuel to the fire." When Eliza thought about going with him to the


    Hughes Family, she felt an indescribable fear, so she wanted to reason with him.


    "Heh, take a good look at the contents of our agreement. Isn''t there a love show in a special asion?


    Special asions are all the ces that I need you to appear on, understand?" Richard exined to


    her with a sneer.


    "What?" Eliza was stunned, could it be that special asions included the Hughes Family?


    While Eliza was still in shock, Richard had already put on his suit very neatly. The upper half of his


    clothes were a dark blue, and the lower half was a pair of grey western pants.


    Eliza turned around and looked at him, and said somewhat angrily: "I don''t want to go home with you,


    we have only just started dating, you canpletely exin our rtionship to your family."


    "You have to return with me. Otherwise, how can I prove to my brother that you''ve be my


    girlfriend?" Richard said in a domineering tone.


    "Our rtionship has already been made public. Those reporters must have been invited by you.


    Everyone already knows that you have a girlfriend. I believe your elder brother definitely knows about


    it." Eliza said anxiously.


    "No, if you want to hide it from my brother, just pieces of news are useless. You must follow me back to


    meet my family, if you think that you are cheated by me, at worst, I will just give you another half a


    million." Richard only wanted to smash her with money and knock her out.


    Hearing the word money, Eliza swallowed hard.


    As expected, she had no resistance towards money.


    "It''s not a matter of money..."


    "One million!" Richard didn''t even look at her, and directly increased his bid.


    Eliza felt her heart racing. This man, how could she only use money to close her mouth?


    Alright, this method of negotiation was something she inexplicably liked.


    "If it''s one million, then I can cooperate!" Elizaughed out loud.


    Richard looked at her in disdain. This woman was really greedy with such snobbery. Who would like


    her in the future?


    Eliza turned to pack her things.


    The two rode to the airport.


    In the VIP private room at the airport, Eliza and Richard sat together. Beside them, there were a few


    little girls who looked at Richard with stunned expressions, but then looked at her angrily.


    Eliza could only lower her head. If she knew earlier, she would have worn a mask too.


    Then, she would sit far away from Richard.


    Richard saw that there was someone by his side taking their photos stealthily with a mobile phone, he


    suddenly extended his hands and gently pulled Eliza into an embrace.


    "You... What are you doing!" Eliza panicked, as she leaned into his embrace, not daring to move an


    inch.


    The man was filled with the scent of green lemons. It was a very nice smell, and Eliza''s expression was


    a little dreamy.


    "Cooperate with me!" Richard''s lips curled up into a smile and whispered into her ear. His voice was so


    quiet that only she could hear.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it was as if the two were whispering to each other.


    Eliza had no choice but to soften her body and snuggle up against his shoulder like a little woman.


    She continued to y with her cell phone.


    Seeing that she actually ignored his hug, he lightly kissed her cheek.


    Eliza trembled, and felt goosebumps all over her body.


    This man really knows how to reach out for more yards after taking an inch. She has already agreed to


    cooperate with him, why is he still so rude?


    Eliza''s entire body tensed up, her beautiful eyes staring at Richard with shame and anger.


    Richardughed yfully, looking like it was a matter of course. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Eliza was so angry she almost died.


    It had already been eight hours since they boarded the ne.


    Along the way, Richard was rather well-behaved and did not excessively behave towards her.


    The moment Eliza woke up, the nended. At the airport, her suitcase was immediately snatched


    away by the man beside her.


    "What are you doing now!" Eliza thought that the man stole her suitcase because he was afraid that


    she would escape halfway.


    "No for that purpose, I''m a real man and big star after all. If I was shot by someone by chance, how


    awkward it would be!" Richard already had a set of brilliant skills on how to deal with these paparazzi.


    Eliza couldn''t help but roll her eyes. So, the good impression that this man had was all an act.


    Sigh, as expected, there are no perfect people in this world.


    Outside the airport gate, a lengthened car was waiting stilly.


    This was Richard''s personal car.


    Opening the car door, Richard let Eliza in first, after that, he leaned against the chair tiredly, his


    beautiful eyes, suddenly had a lot of things on his mind, and became depressed.


    Eliza couldn''t help but look at him twice. She saw that he seemed to have be apletely


    different person, silent and weighed down with matters.


    Out of friendship, she asked, "Do you feel heavy at the thought of seeing her?"


    Richard''s face stiffened, his gaze carried a touch of sharpness as he nced at her: "Don''t talk about


    this anymore."


    "Don''t be angry, I just care about you!" Seeing that he was so sensitive, Eliza could only shrug her


    shoulders helplessly.


    However, Richard didn''t understand her good intentions at all and only reminded her with a cold voice:


    "When you get to my family, you better keep your mouth shut."


    "Don''t worry. I know what to say and what not to say. Actually, I really want to get to know your elder


    sister." Eliza wanted to see what kind of woman could make Richard''s heart move like that.

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    When Richard led Eliza to The Hughes Family in a hurry, he realized that his grandmother had tricked


    him intoing back.


    His grandpa was not sick at all.


    The olddy only wanted to see her young grandson too much, so she intentionally told him a lie.


    Of course, this lie was told with his grandpa''s permission.


    "The one behind you¡­ The girlfriend you recently had? What''s her name?" the olddy asked with a


    smile as she looked at Eliza, who was hiding behind Richard.


    Richard was little depressed.


    Grandma was already very aged, how could she still lie again and again?


    He had been in a hurry along the way, and his heart was beating fast.


    Eliza never thought that Richard''s grandmother would actually be so easy-going, as if it was really easy


    to get along with.


    Thus, she quickly came out from behind Richard and openly introduced herself. "Grandma, Olddy


    Hughes, my name is Elizabeth Jones!"


    "Eliza? Your surname is Jones!" The olddy''s expression stiffened.


    It was clear that she had some sort of unexinable loathing for people with the surname Jones.


    Maybe it was because of that woman called Anna Jones.


    Only then did Eliza feel that the olddy was so close to her.


    She only saw that her happiness had moved and she was startled, causing her to immediately let out a


    worriedugh. "Yes, my surname is Jones!" Strange¡­, is there something wrong with my surname


    ''Jones''?


    Seeing that she had subconsciously hid behind Richard, the olddy remembered her suspicious


    personality.


    She continued to ask with a smile, "Miss Jones, have you and Josh been together for a long time?"


    Eliza looked up with her beautiful eyes and met with Richard''s gaze. She was slightly stunned.


    The man''s gaze wasplicated and unfathomable. For a moment, she could not understand what he


    wanted to express.


    Just as she was about to answer, Richard had already opened his mouth. "Grandma, didn''t you always


    hope for me to find a girlfriend? Eliza is my girlfriend, I''ve been dating her for many times now, she has


    a good temper, you can definitely get well along with her."


    Eliza could onlyugh foolishly, she felt that Richard did not despise her as much as he usually did, and


    even praised her good character, Eliza could not help but look at him a few more times.


    The olddy had read countless people, looking at Eliza''s clean and clear eyes, she knew that this girl


    was not some girl with a lot of schemes.


    "Grandmother understands you. Your job is different, so it''s normal for you to conceal your feelings.


    However, I don''t care if you''re hiding it from others. You shouldn''t be hiding it from Grandmother!" The


    olddy was still dissatisfied. She felt that her grandson had treated her as an outsider.


    Richard quicklyughed and exined: "Grandma, when youngsters are in love, there should be a


    period of time for them to understand each other. Before, I had always known each other, but now I feel


    that it''s very appropriate for it to be public."


    "If it wasn''t for your brother discovering that you are different recently, who knows how long you would


    have hidden it from us." The olddy harrumphed.


    Richard''s eyes stiffened slightly.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Eliza, who was standing behind him, couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat for him.


    Why did his elder brother notice his recent worries?


    Could it be that Edward knew something?


    "Brother truly cares about me!" Richard felt a little ashamed.


    "Alright, since you guys are back, let''s have a meal together tonight. It''s a rare asion to have a


    family together, Miss Eliza, I''m d that you came to our house to be a guest. Josh is my youngest


    grandson, and when you''re together in the future, you need to take care of him for me." The olddy


    had a good impression of Eliza, because she looked quiet and obedient.


    Eliza epted Richard''s money, so it was naturally a strenuous performance.


    "Grandma, don''t worry. I will take care of him." Eliza looked at Richard gently and answered with a


    sweet smile.


    Richard''s face was a little tense, after that, he found an excuse to go upstairs and chat with his


    grandfather.


    The olddy kindly made Eliza sit down and got a servant to bring her tea and fruits.


    Eliza absent-mindedly ate but she was still a little worried for Richard in her heart.


    From the moment he stepped through the door, his emotions had been clouded. He must be feeling


    really sad too.


    The person he liked was his future sister. He would meet her again in the future. This kind of torture


    wasn''t something anyone could bear.


    Nightfall!


    After Edward received his grandmother''s call, he went home early with her.


    The two kids came back and saw a beautiful sister sitting in the living room. They were both very


    curious.


    Eliza also looked at the two children in shock.


    Although they are so tiny, they were really beautiful.


    She had seen Edward''s pictures before and she had also seen Felicity before.


    "Only a man like Edward Hughes with his exquisite and perfect facial features would be able to give


    birth to such a beautiful child."


    Eliza was quitepatible with the two little fellows, and they instantly started to y together.


    Especially Arya liked her very much because she would cooperate with her to y the boring game of


    ying house.


    When Edward walked in, he realized that Felicity had not returned yet.


    "Brother..." Richard walked down from the stairs and called out with a smile.


    Edward looked at him and was in a good mood, "Have you been ying abroad these past few days?


    Did you have fun?"


    "Not bad!" Richard replied with a light smile.


    Actually, Edward still had a question, and that was.. why did his brother bring his new girlfriend to the


    city that he and Felicity went to? Was it really a coincidence?


    "Did you bring your girlfriend back?" Edward asked curiously.


    "She''s here too, ying upstairs with Arya!" Richard pointed upstairs.


    "Introduce her to me!" Hearing that he really brought back his girlfriend, Edward also wanted to


    personally meet this girl and see what allure she had to attract his brother''s attention.


    Richard nodded, turned and walked up the stairs.


    He didn''t know why, but even though he was very happy to see his brother today, his heart was filled


    with an indescribableplex feeling.


    Richard was clear that he did not have the slightest bit of hostility towards his brother. In fact, he even


    hoped that his brother and Felicity would be together forever and get married happily as soon as


    possible.


    However, his attitude had changed.


    It was no longer simple, but rather, incrediblyplex.


    Arya''s happy voice came out from the second floor''s Toy Room, she was having fun.


    Richard crossed his arms in front of his chest, leaned on the door and shouted: "Eliza, my brother is


    back, let me introduce you to him!"


    Eliza quickly stood up and said to Arya: "Arya, I''ll help your baby get dressed in a while!"


    When Eliza walked to the door, she saw the calm andposed man behind Richard.


    She trembled slightly and felt the powerful aura of someone who had been in throne for a long time,


    making her feel fear.

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    Edward''s sharp eyes sized Eliza up.


    She was very pure and beautiful, and waspatible with his little brother.


    "I am Edward Hughes!" Edward introduced himself very politely.


    Eliza opened her mouth anxiously: "Mr. Edward, I have long heard of your great name, I never thought


    that you would be more handsome and younger than the pictures."


    Richard never thought that Eliza would have such a sweet mouth the moment she saw his brother, and


    her words were very pleasant to listen to as well.


    He raised his eyebrow in dissatisfaction: "So what you''re saying is that my brother is much more


    handsome than me? Is that the definition in your heart?"


    Eliza was only speaking the truth and did not intend to please Edward.


    Hearing Josh spouting nonsense at the side, she immediately blushed red from embarrassment, and


    could not help but re at him: "What I''m saying is the truth, your brother is indeed more mature and


    charismatic than you."


    Otherwise, Felicity would not have fallen in love with Edward Hughes..


    Thankfully, she didn''t utter theter out.


    Otherwise, her life would have ended here today.


    Richard''s gaze instantly froze.


    There seemed to be a problem with this woman''s eyes, her brain was still flooded by water.


    Her current role was his girlfriend, but she was actually infatuated with his brother here.


    It was simply unforgivable.


    Eliza could also instantly feel someone''s unhappiness. She immediately ran over to Richard''s side with


    a smile, and pretended to hold his arm affectionately: "Alright, don''t be angry. In my eyes, you''re the


    most handsome man."


    Edward looked at the way Eliza and her little brother were getting along. It seemed awkward, but at a


    certain moment, it indeed gave people a feeling of love.


    Perhaps when everyone began to like a person, they would change, be sensitive, and be


    inferior and uncertain.


    Edward could be considered an experienced person, back then when he was crazily chasing Felicity,


    even he had underwent such transformation.


    Richard was naturally going to act for his brother. Thus, he reached out and hugged Eliza in his


    embrace and his thin lips lightly fell on her forehead. "That''s it, or I will suppose that you have fallen in


    love with others."


    After Edward heard his brother''s impudent words, he could not help but smile and shake his head,


    "Alright, stop talking nonsense here."


    Arya, who was running over to watch the show, immediately covered her eyes when she saw Richard


    kissing Eliza: "Uncle, you''re embarrassing!"


    Seeing his cute niece wasughing at him, he quickly let go of her hand.


    Being kissed by this man just now, Eliza''s beautiful face was a little dazed. It was only after Arya''s


    words that she suddenly became clear-headed and her face immediately flushed red.


    "Daddy, is sister Eliza uncle''s girlfriend?" Arya was already very familiar with her, so she raised her


    head to ask Edward.


    Edward nodded: "Yes!"


    "Sister Eliza is so beautiful. Uncle must like her a lot, and I like her too." Arya''s mouth turned sweet.


    Edward squatted down, looked at his daughter''s innocent and cute smile, and hugged her up, he


    unconsciously kissing her cheeks: "Surely, my princess. Then can Uncle and Sister Elizae back to


    y with you often?"


    "Of course!" Arya wished for someone to y with her the most, thus, she turned her head and looked


    at Richard seriously: "Uncle, can you let sister Eliza stay at our house from now on? This way, I can


    y with her every day."


    Richard looked at Niece''s expectant expression and then looked at Eliza''s awkward expression. For a


    moment, he didn''t know how to reply.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Arya, when I''m not working, I can y with you." Eliza did not want Richard to agree to this little


    fellow''s request. She definitely was scared out of her wits.


    Edward then said gently to her daughter: "Did you hear that? Sister Eliza still needs to work, so she


    can''t y with you every day."


    "Not good, ying with dad is so boring!" Arya was now like a little girl, she only liked to y with


    others of the same sex. Only a young and innovative girl like Eliza was Arya''s favorite ymate.


    Edward instantly felt like he had been struck by a blow. His precious daughter actually felt bored.


    Why did this happen?


    Had his daughter really grown up?


    Does she be distant with him?


    Richard snickered aside: "Bro, do you know how to y the little girl''s game? It''s normal that Arya


    doesn''t want to y with you."


    However, Edward was still very disappointed in his heart. He really hoped that his daughter wouldn''t


    grow up so quickly.


    However, when the little guy grew up and learned more about things and had more fun, then she would


    have less time with a father like him.


    Arya seemed to be able to see that Edward was a little disappointed.


    She immediately reached out her hands to touch-hold her father''s face and kissed him twice. After that,


    she wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her face in his shoulders: "Daddy, are you angry?"


    Edward smiled gently and caressed her daughter''s long hair, "Of course not, why would Daddy be


    angry at you?"


    Eliza stood at the side and watched, she was inexplicably touched, and her heart started to ache,


    following that, she seemed to recall some very bad memories, and she turned to walk to the balcony.


    She really couldn''t stand the sight of the father and daughter hugging each other, because she was


    once the little jewel that her father held in his palms. It was a pity that many years had passed and the


    person who doted on her like a treasure had already gone to heaven.


    Edward and Richard both looked at her back in surprise.


    Obviously, none of them knew what was going on with Eliza.


    "Go and take a look!" Seeing that his brother was still standing there foolishly, Edward immediately


    urged him on.


    Richard frowned, what is she thinking now?


    It was not polite to suddenly turn around and leave.


    Arya also raised her head in surprise, "Daddy, what happened to Sister Eliza? Was she angry when I


    asked her to y with me?"


    Edward was also unsure but he could only gently ball her little face and say: "No, maybe your Sister


    Eliza is not in a good mood, it has nothing to do with you."


    "Oh!" Arya still could not understand her feelings, why was she suddenly in a bad mood?


    Richard walked over to the balcony and saw Eliza standing dumbly by the railing with her back facing


    him. It was unknown what she was doing.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Richard stood there without moving.


    Eliza quickly wiped the tears away with the back of her hand and shook her head.

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    When Richard heard her voice, he was surprised.


    Then, he extended his palm and grabbed Eliza''s shoulder, forcefully pulling her over so that she could


    face him.


    Under the soft light from the balcony, Eliza had long unknowingly shed tears, as her expression


    became sorrowful.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you crying so easily?" In Richard''s opinion, Eliza was one of those crafty


    women. A weird girl like her wouldn''t easily shed tears.


    But at this moment, her tear-stained appearance really surprised Richard and made him absent-


    minded.


    Eliza also felt that it was shameful, she once again shook her hand, turned around, and continued to


    wipe her tears with her hands.


    "I am... It''s because I feel that the scene of your brother hugging Arya just now was very touching."


    Eliza lowered her head and replied with an unnatural voice.


    "Touching? Heh, your emotions are really rich. My brother embraces Arya like this every day, if you


    were to see him do it every day, wouldn''t you be moved to tears day and night?" Richard simply did not


    know what Eliza had experienced in the past, that was why he ridiculed her without caring about


    anything else.


    Eliza also felt that she herself was being too shameful. She bit her lower lip tightly: "Maybe it''s because


    my emotions are too fragile and I can''t bear to see the scene of a father and daughter being too close."


    "Boring!" Richard Hughes mocked.


    When he every time reminded of the word "fatherly love", Richard felt that he had even more right to be


    sad.


    However, he was also a man. His tears wouldn''t fall so easily, even though he had once envied others


    for having parents to apany beside.


    Perhaps the more he experienced, the more his emotions would be numbed.


    Eliza''s entire body shivered.


    In Richard''s eyes, her tears were extremely boring.


    What was she feeling?


    Is it because it''s been too long since l''ve opened up my books of memories?


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to disgust you, I... I won''t do it again!" Eliza anxiously wiped the tears off her face.


    Richard saw that she had actually lowered her head to apologize to him, and was annoyed for a


    moment. "You women are really troublesome, always wanting to cry, I really don''t know if the water you


    drink everyday has turned into tears."


    Eliza''s heart was still in pain but she didn''t care how Richard mocked her.


    "Am I really rude?" Eliza asked him softly.


    "I''m fine. It''s just that when you see my grandparents in a bit, don''t cry, or else they would think I bullied


    you." Richard reminded her with a light snort.


    "It can''t be, actually, I''m not a woman who loves to cry so easily!" Eliza took his money and


    dangerously the y was almost ruined.


    She was truly sorry.


    "I can''t see that. I just feel that your acting is too fake!" Richard lowered his voice, went close to her ear


    and ridiculed her, and then warned her: "Eliza, I have to remind you in advance, if you really lose your


    act, you won''t have any money left!"


    Eliza''s beautiful eyes suddenly widened, she turned and looked at him, her small face full of fear:


    "Sorry, I know I shouldn''t have been emotional, I really won''t next time!"


    "Be quiet, don''t let anyone hear it!" Richard suddenly reached out his hands, covered her anxious


    mouth and whispered into her ear, reminding her in annoyance.


    Eliza trembled in fear, the more anxious she was, the more chaotic the situation became, and the more


    chaotic it was, the more mistakes she would make.


    I really might not have the talent to act.


    Unlike Richard, who was born to be an expert in acting, it''s really a disaster for Josh to act with her.


    Eliza did not speak further, she only opened her beautiful eyes and nodded.


    Richard''s mind was filled with anger just now, but at this moment, when both of them had calmed


    down, he realized that what he had touched with his palm was her soft and tender lips.


    The warm breath that came out of her small mouth made Richard''s palm numb and itchy.


    Seeing that he was still covering her mouth, Eliza quickly extended a finger and lightly tapped on the


    back of his hand, signaling him to release..


    Only then did Richard retract his big hands, but he felt that there was something strange about the


    ce where her lips touched.


    Could it be... Were these a woman''s lips?


    So soft!


    Eliza turned to look at him, seeing that he was in a daze, she thought he was still angry, so she


    suppressed her voice and asked: "Should we go down?"


    Richard''s eyes shed with a strange light. Looking at her moist lips, his face darkened: "What are you


    going down for? Does it make you expose more ws?"


    "But... The two of us are up here... It doesn''t seem like it''s going well." It wasn''t polite to say that she


    had left without making a sound, but it didn''t seem right for them to be upstairs now.


    This was her first time in the Hughes Family after all, so she should be magnanimous.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead of hiding upstairs with her boyfriend, what would the old couple think of her?


    While the two were in a stalemate, a sportscar suddenly drove by from downstairs.


    Richard''s gaze was instantly attracted over, he lowered his head, and looked at the sportscar with a


    complicated gaze.


    The car door opened and Felicity, dressed in a professional suit and skirt, walked down with a bag in


    her hands.


    After opening the door, she was the first to reach out for a two-year-old girl and carry her in her arms.


    The person who got out of the car was a very charming woman.


    Richard recognized this woman. She was n''s sister Lynn Wood and was currently the person in


    charge of the Wood Group.


    Eliza curiously lowered her head and saw Felicity.


    She was amazed.


    Previously, when she was overseas, she had peeked at Felicity secretly. Because she was in a hurry to


    take photos, she did not carefully size her up.


    At that moment, on a different floor with bright lights, she could clearly see Felicity''s appearance.


    The first impression she gave was actually not that of a beauty, but of a gentleness.


    It was unsure if it was because of the little girl in her arms. The smile on her face and in her eyes was


    the radiance of a mother''s love.


    Eliza slightly raised her gaze.


    Seeing that Richard had the same expression as if he had lost his soul, she sighed in her heart. For a


    gentle and beautiful woman like Felicity, any man would probably fall for her.


    Richard was once so arrogant and conceited, now bing a coward in front of her and only daring to


    peek at her.


    For some reason, when Eliza looked at the gentleness in his eyes, her heart trembled slightly.


    How hateful the man was before, but at this moment, he gave people a heartache and made her want


    to care of him?

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    Staring the sadness in his eyes, Eliza stretched out her hands to catch his sleeves.


    "You go down first, and leave me alone for a while!" Richard impatiently shook her hands off, and then


    turned and sat on the sofa, as though he suddenly became cold-blooded.


    Eliza was stunned, but she could understand what Richard was feeling right now.


    The woman he loved was close at hand but he didn''t even have the courage to step forward and talk to


    her.


    He could only watch from the side and do nothing. This was definitely the most painful torture.


    "Alright, I''ll be going down first!" Eliza tactfully did not disturb him, even though she wanted to say a few


    words of constion and concern.


    But she was an actor he had hired and paid for. What qualifications did she have, what status did she


    have to persuade him?


    Being treated so coldly by Richard, Eliza was actually not angry at all. She was just a spectator


    watching this tragic y.


    But why?


    Looking at this man sitting alone in this lonely ce, she felt depressed in her heart.


    At this moment, downstairs!


    Edward was holding his daughter and sitting on the sofa. Hearing the sound of the car, he immediately


    put her down and watched his daughter run away.


    "Mummy, is this little sister Crystal? Why is she here?" When Arya ran out, she discovered that there


    was a little guy in Mummy''s embrace. She immediately opened her eyes in shock, and when she saw


    that little face clearly, Arya recognized her.


    Felicity grinned as she squatted down and put Crystal down, "That''s right, this is Uncle n''s little


    daughter, how about you y with her for a while?"


    "Alright, I''ll give all my toys to her. She can y with all of my toys!" Arya now had the tolerance as an


    elder sister.


    Lynn Wood, who walked in side by side with Felicity, had a bitter expression. When she saw that


    Edward was also there, she immediately went over and greeted him.


    Edwardughed instead: "Lynn is too polite, I will wee you as a guest anytime, where is your


    younger brother?"


    "Ah, let''s not talk about him. In order to chase Anne, he has already left his daughter with me. He flew


    abroad so early on this morning." Today, in order to take care of Niece, she had her assistant buy a lot


    of delicious snacks and ce them in her office for her but who knew that the little fellow actually liked


    to cry so much, so she hugged and coaxed her while taking care of her work, causing her to almost lie


    down on the ground in exhaustion.


    Thus, she contacted Felicity and decided toe over to her ce to spend tonight.


    Of course, Edward understood his good friend well, he waspletely serious this time, Anne was the


    one barrier that n has to cross, if he did not pursue her back, n would probably regret forever.


    "But Brian William will being overter!" Lynn had already made an appointment with Brian to


    come to The Hughes Family to eat. On the way, she also wanted him to partake her hardships.


    Felicity stood at the side and smiled as she watched how her daughter yed with her little sister.


    The only thing that Crystal needed now was her ymate. Seeing such a little sister like Arya, she was


    really happy.


    Arya continuously made faces towards her, making her giggle non-stop.


    Seeing this scene, the adults standing by alsoughed from the bottom of their hearts.


    Edward immediately walked over and looked at Felicity gently: "My brother is back, and has brought his


    girlfriend with him. They are upstairs, do you want to go greet him?"


    Felicity was originally very rxed with her daughter but after hearing Edward''s words, she felt


    extremely nervous and even her expression became a little dazed.


    "Oh, okay! Josh is back and I should go to greet him of course. Moreover, he had even brought a


    girlfriend with him, so it is indeed a good thing. Lynn, please look after these two little ones. Let''s go


    upstairs!" Felicity said softly.


    Lynn immediately nodded. "Don''t worry, just leave these two little kids to me, your daughter really


    knows how to bring up children. You two can also rest assured about having a third child!"


    Felicity and Edward were slightly shy.


    Lynn did not know that she had said an embarrassing thing. Seeing that the two had strange


    expressions, she blinked her eyes: "What''s wrong? Don''t you guys have that thought yet?"


    Edward''s thin lips slightly hooked up: "That''s what we nned to do as well!"


    When Felicity heard his answer, she only felt her face turn red all of a sudden.


    Fortunately, the olddy did not hear his words. Otherwise, it was unknown what expression she would


    have on her face.


    On the second floor, Eliza was actually feeling a bit embarrassed to go downstairs.


    She hesitated at the corridor when she saw Edward and Felicity walking towards her, holding hands.


    She was so frightened that her expression froze and she quickly smiled, "Mr. Edward¡­"


    Edward saw that Eliza actually called him as a stranger, thus, he said gently: "Just call me brother, be


    casual¡­"


    "Good, brother, this must be your girlfriend sister. She''s so beautiful!" Eliza''s gaze was fixated on


    Felicity.


    Being praised so highly by her, Felicity started to feel a bit shy.


    Eliza immediately exined: "My name is Elizabeth Jones, you can all call me Eliza, this is how my


    family calls me."


    "Okay, my name is Felicity, you can also call me Sis!" Felicity smiled and looked at Eliza.


    Actually, Felicity had a faint guess about the rtionship between Eliza and Richard, they definitely


    wouldn''t be a couple.


    Maybe Eliza was just a girl that Richard had invited to help him act together with her.


    But no matter what, Felicity still liked Eliza a lot. At the very least, her smile was sincere, and she didn''t


    look like someone who had bad schemes inside heart.


    Richard suddenly walked over from the hallway, and called out for his brotherzily. After that, when his


    eyes saw Felicity, he suddenly dodged and called her sister in a low voice.


    Felicity also suddenly felt that the air around her was a little heavy, if it was before, Felicity would


    definitely not have any other thoughts.


    However, at this moment, she might have been feeling guilty and might have been up to something, so


    she felt that it wasn''t natural.


    Richard suddenly became silent but Edward did not notice anything and onlyughed: "Alright, you can


    slowly bring Eliza downstairs to chat, Josh, youe up with me, we''ll invite grandpa and grandma


    down."


    Richard nodded and silently followed Edward upstairs.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    Seeing the two brothers walking upstairs, Felicity smiled back at Eliza: "Let''s go downstairs and have a


    seat!"


    "Miss Felicity.... Can I talk to you alone?" Eliza suddenly extended her hands out and grabbed her arm,


    her beautiful eyes filled with pleading.


    Eliza also didn''t know where she got the impulse from, to actually ask to chat with Felicity without


    discussing with her.


    Felicity was slightly startled, then she seemed to have understood something as she nodded, "Alright,


    let''s go take a walk outside!"


    Eliza heaved a sigh of relief.


    Under the beautiful night sky, the two walked towards the pavilion in the garden that was filled with


    gentle light.


    After walking for a long distance, with no one else around, Felicity finally stopped, turned her head, and


    asked softly: "Do you have anything to say to me?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Eliza bit her lower lip, and suddenly hesitated. If she were to tell Felicity about this, would Richard be


    furious?


    Felicity saw that she had suddenly be silent, and a look of hesitation crossed her face.


    Sheughed lightly, "Haven''t you decided what you want to tell me? Actually, even if you didn''t say it, I


    already know, is Richard Hughes asking you to act with her?" Eliza was originally worried that she


    would say something wrong to make Richard angry.


    But at that moment, Felicity''s sudden words really shocked Eliza.


    Her beautiful eyes widened in surprise: "Did you know? Did he tell you? "


    "No, I guessed!" Felicity sighed bitterly. "It''s just that, I don''t know how he managed to find you for


    help."


    Eliza also revealed a pained expression: "I don''t know if you''ve seen the scolding on the inte but I


    was previously a reporter, and in order to pass the three month probation period, I encountered Richard


    by chance at the airport. Although he was very low-key and concealed himself very well, I still


    recognized him. I identally captured you two together. I am truly sorry. I was also just for earning my


    living."


    When Felicity heard that she had actually gotten news of her and Richard, her beautiful face slightly


    paled.


    Seeing her being so frightened, Eliza knew that she was extremely shocked.


    Thus, she hurriedly waved her hands: "Don''t worry, Richard has already destroyed all of my photos and


    negatives and destroyed all of the equipment that I bought within a short period of time. He''s too


    terrifying."


    Felicity was startled again when she saw her panicked expression.


    "How did he destroy your equipment?" Felicity was very curious.


    "Don''t say anymore, me me for being too stupid, too greedy. After taking your photos, I wanted to


    take more pictures of him, but I didn''t expect that he would have already discovered my whereabouts.


    He drove his sports car and directly crashed into me, you don''t even know, my heart stopped beating


    from the fright, this man is too scary, he desperately grabbed me." Thinking about what happened that


    day, Eliza still had lingering fear, she never thought that Richard would sacrificed even her life, so as to


    stop this matter.


    Felicity also heard it and broke out in cold sweat. When she heard that Richard had hit her with his car,


    she clenched her hands.


    "Are you okay? Did he hurt you?" Felicity asked worriedly.


    Eliza shook her head: "I am fine, he is fine, he only destroyed the car I rented, and also destroyed my


    equipment, causing me to instantly be a pauper."


    "Pfft!" Seeing Eliza''s bitter and self-deprecating look, Felicity could not help butugh.


    Eliza also started tough but indeed she didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    If she wasn''t so poor, how could she have been bribed by money?


    "Miss Felicity, don''t worry, I will definitely protect your secret. Richard gave me a lot of money and let


    me act out this y, I will definitely do my best!" Eliza knew that Felicity was very worried too, hence


    sheforted her.


    Suddenly, Felicity was unable tough, her face had a look of self-me and guilt: "Thank you so


    much, no matter what, I am grateful to you."


    "Actually, I''m doing this on ount of money. Don''t thank me!" Eliza suddenly felt very embarrassed,


    she felt that she was not a great person, she was just a poor person whocked money.


    "I know, this has always been something that I can''t let go of in my heart. Don''t misunderstand, he and


    I really don''t have anything. I''ve always... regarded him as a friend, I also hopes to be one of his family


    members in the future." Felicity didn''t know how to exin to Eliza the rtionship between her and


    Richard.


    "I know, I know, it''s him who''s unrequited love!" Eliza had seen through everything long ago, and after


    that, she praised: "Mr. Edward is a very charming man, I can see that you love each other very much. I


    really envy you, being pampered by such an outstanding man, must definitely be a very happy thing."


    Felicity nodded, sighing. "That''s right. Time spent with him, is the happiest thing in my life."


    "I know, the best thing about love is that all of you are in love with each other. Honestly speaking,


    before, I hated Richard a lot, but now, I feel that he''s very pitiful, and I want to say sorry to him." Eliza


    spoke out her inner thoughts.


    "I feel sorry for him, too!" Felicity also felt very guilty and ashamed.


    Some feelings were destined to nevere to fruition. They could only be left with guilt and regret.


    "You don''t have to be sorry. He asked for it!" Elizaforted her.


    Felicity was startled as she looked at her.


    Eliza suddenly felt that it was not right for her to spray salts on their wounds, so she could onlyugh


    dryly: "As for matters of the heart, there is no fairness to begin with. You already have a person you


    love so much, of course you can''t give your love to him!"


    "Yes, there''s only Edward in my heart, I''m also wholehearted towards him!" Felicity sighed.


    "Miss Felicity, you did the right thing. To be honest, I really approve of your actions. You should


    wholeheartedly love one person. If you give your heart to another person, that would be very unfair to


    both of them." Eliza said with a serious face.


    "Yes, I know!" Felicity also agreed with her.


    "I''m really worried, Richard doesn''t think that way." When Eliza thought about the expression on


    Richard''s face when she looked down from the balcony on the second floor, she became inexplicably


    worried.


    Felicity was slightly startled: "He can treat this matter more calmly than me, right?"


    "He said it himself?" As a spectator, she felt that Richard was not rational in the slightest and was not


    calm at all.


    Felicity shook her head: "He didn''t say it himself but I can tell that the person he doesn''t wish to hurt


    the most is his brother."

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    Hearing Felicity''s words, Eliza was shocked.


    In her opinion, Richard was no longer as handsome and gentle as in the media.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    On the contrary, she felt that his temperament was weird and dark.


    Of course, anyone who was heartbroken would have such a personality, not to mention, it was Richard


    who was a proud and self-centered man.


    But from Felicity''s words, Eliza seemed to have gained a new understanding of Richard.


    Is he an emotional person?


    He wasn''t willing to hurt his brother?


    Heh, this man was truly contradictory. While liking Brother''s woman, he also didn''t want to hurt his


    brother. It''s impossible for him to make the best of both worlds.


    The two did not dare to continue chatting, so they turned around and walked to the living room


    together.


    When the two stepped onto the stairs, they saw a tall figure rushing over.


    In the next second, Richard pulled on Eliza''s arm with a gloomy expression.


    "Come out with me!" Richard said in a silent voice, suppressing his anger.


    When Felicity saw that Richard was actually so rude and crude as to drag Eliza and walk out, she was


    immediately anxious and blocked his path: "Don''t do harm to her!"


    "Sister, please don''t worry about us!" Richard''s tone immediately became gentler.


    Moreover, he purposely raised his voice so that everyone in the hall could hear him.


    Felicity was slightly stunned!


    Eliza immediately whispered to her: "Miss Felicity, save me!"


    Felicity turned her head back once again, only to see that Richard had already carried her down the


    stairs, and was walking towards the dark flower garden.


    Felicity was anxious, what is Richard trying to do?


    Did he think that Eliza had said something she shouldn''t have?


    Felicity really wanted to follow her and help her exin a few things.


    Edward suddenly walked over to her, and said with a gentle tone: "Alright, don''t meddle in other


    people''s business, maybe this is the pleasure of the couple getting along."


    Felicityughed. If they were really a couple, she wouldn''t be worried at all.


    But the problem was, they were fake!


    Felicity could only sympathize with Eliza from the bottom of her heart, hoping that she wouldn''t do


    anything too excessive to her.


    At this moment, in the depths of the garden, in front of a wall, Richard angrily pushed Eliza against the


    wall. A hand pressed heavily against her ear, and said with a tone filled with fury: "Did you tell her


    something?"


    Eliza''s back bumped into him, and her head lightly bumped into him as well. She almost fainted and the


    man''s angry question entered her ears.


    "I... What did I say? Can you at least respect me a bit? I am not your ve, so you are not allowed to


    do this to me!" Eliza was also a little angry, she did not do anything bad, what right did she have to be


    treated in such a manner?


    "Tell me honestly, what did you tell her? Let me warn you, you are just an actor whom I have spent


    money to hire. I won''t allow you to interfere in the affairs of our Hughes Family." Richard was afraid,


    and the more he was afraid, the more he was afraid that this woman would bring him troubles.


    "I don''t want to care about your family, I just..." Alright, I just chatted with her about your rtionship.


    Furthermore, she had already guessed out our rtionship ago." Eliza wanted to tell him a lie, but she


    realized that his mind was nk, she could not think of any excuse.


    "Eliza, you want to die? Who told you to talk to her about this? I forbid you to provoke her." The more


    Richard listened, the angrier he got. He had the nagging feeling that Eliza was purposely trying to


    create psychological pressure for him, so he was really angry.


    "You''re thinking too much. She didn''t hurt me, so why did I provoke her? I was just chatting with her like


    a friend!"


    "You don''t have the qualifications to be her friend. You''re just an actor who took the money and did your


    job well!" Richard''s anger was growing higher and higher. Maybe because he had too much depression


    in his heart, he finally found a ce to vent it out.


    Eliza''s beautiful face flushed red, then immediately became pale white. She angrily pushed the man in


    front of her away: "Richard Hughes, if you can control your heart, then why did you invite me here to


    act? After all, it''s you who has a problem."


    Richard did not think that Eliza would actually start to reprimand him.


    Eliza continued to mock him, "I finally know why you liked her. It''s because she''s really very gentle, and


    very beautiful. It''s just because you''re young and immature. "


    "Say that again!" Richard had never been scolded in such a way, it was simply a humiliation to him.


    "Say more..."


    "Ugh!" Eliza was also angry.


    With her straightforward personality, she would definitely not be able to handle this kind of provocation.


    However, when the man fiercely kissed her lips, she became stupefied.


    Her pair of beautiful eyes widened in disbelief and her brain went nk.


    Heavens!


    This savage and rude man, he actually ... Kissed her again.


    Did he really think she was so easy to bully?


    "Go away..." Eliza used almost all of her strength to push him away, and her voice revealed both rage


    and gasping.


    Richard took two steps back and stared at her with a gloomy face: "What? You dislike me?"


    "You''re just a bastard. How can you kiss another woman when you''re thinking about one person?" Eliza


    was angry because this man punished her in this way.


    "Don''t you know that a man''sst name and love can be separated? Even if I don''t love someone, I''d


    still like to do that kind of thing with her." Richardughed coldly. His words turned Eliza''s face pale in


    anger.


    "How shameless!" Eliza had seen through this man.


    Richard seemed to have calmed down because he had kissed her. He suddenly said: "As long as you


    don''t continue to speak nonsense with her, I will let you go."


    "Do you believe that I will break my promise?" Eliza threatened.


    "Do you dare?" Richard immediately sneered.


    "Why wouldn''t I dare? Worsees to worse, I''ll just need a few million to pay you. Do you really think


    I don''t have any money? As long as I ask for... asking my rich dad for help, such few million dors is


    not a problem." Eliza said angrily.


    Richard squinted: "You have a rich father?"


    "Of course, do you think you''re the only one who''s rich? I was as well!" Eliza suddenly thought of


    something, and then, she bitterly smiled: "However, that person is not my real father, but my stepfather.


    As long as I agree to marry him, I will have the money topensate you!"


    Richard was shocked again.

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    Eliza suddenly looked as if an old scar had been exposed, and her entire body was covered in


    sadness, as she hid in the shadows behind the rockery in the yard.


    For the first time, Richard realized that this woman actually had such a lovely and moving side. She


    looked like a fragile doll, pretty and weak.


    When Eliza saw this man staring at her, she thought that he was about to mock her again. She


    immediately took a step forward, "As long as you promise not to do anything to me, I won''t bother with


    what happened just now."


    Richard hadn''t even said that he would forgive her for meddling in other people''s business, but he


    didn''t expect her to be soft first.


    "Since you are so confident, then why did youe to my ce to suffer for a few coins? You should


    just go and ask your stepfather to give you money." Richard was proud to begin with, after being


    threatened by this woman just now, it was difficult for the anger in his heart to dissipate.


    He just wanted to tease her.


    Eliza didn''t expect this man be so evil, she had even lowered her head to show her weakness. Why did


    he still use this topic to attack her?


    "I''m just like that. I like to earn money by relying on my own hands. I don''t like begging others to give it


    to me." Eliza slightly raised her chin, wanting to give herself some backbone.


    "Is that so? Since you understand this logic, you should know that if you want to earn money from me,


    you have to obediently follow my rules. Just based on the actions you imed just now and the words


    you said to me, I can deduct your money." Richard himself was a boss, although he was a Big Star, he


    could still deal with the problem about money.


    Eliza opened her mouth, but could not say anything.


    Indeed, she had vited the rules by talking to Felicity.


    "I''m sorry, I was wrong. I won''t dare to do it again!" Since she was wrong, Eliza would admit it too.


    Moreover, she admitted her wrongs sincerely this time, and she was not as emotional as before.


    Richard''s bellyful of anger, had suddenly dissipated because of her resignation.


    "Can you tell me your background now?" Richard was suddenly curious about her background.


    Eliza''s beautiful eyes instantly froze and herplexion rapidly paled. She bit her lips and shook her


    head. "I''m sorry, but the matter of our transaction does not require me to exin myself!"


    Richard was startled.


    I didn''t expect this woman to be so smart.


    "Go back, so they won''t think too much about it!" Richard suddenly turned and left.


    Eliza secretly heaved a sigh of relief and followed him into the hall.


    When they were almost to the living room, Richard suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    Eliza thought that he was going to do something again, her entire body shivered slightly, and then, the


    man turned and extended her hand out towards her.


    Eliza''s beautiful eyes widened, as she couldn''t understand why.


    "Give me your hand!" Richard never thought that this woman would actually be so wooden. She


    couldn''t even understand his hand gestures.


    "Oh!" Eliza then quickly reacted, just as she was about to pass her hand over, she was suddenly held


    tightly by the man.


    The man''s palm was warm and wide, making her five fingers even more slender.


    Although it was not the first time Eliza was held by his hand, why did her heart beat so fast when he


    held her hand this time?


    The two walked into the living room. They held hands so tightly that everyone could see that their


    rtionship seemed to be quite good.


    Felicity was also only startled for a moment.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lynn watched as Richard held a girl''s hand and walked in. She suddenly felt that she didn''te at the


    right time.


    A family reunion, why should she, herself, present?


    Although Lynn really wanted to leave tactfully, she actually liked to y with Arya after seeing her niece


    who had cried for an entire day.


    Like a little penguin, Crystal followed behind Arya, extremely happy, kept on calling Arya "sister, sister."


    In order to allow her niece to have fun and y happily, Lynn could only shamelessly continue to sit on


    the sofa and wait for dinner.


    Fortunately, at that moment, Brian''s sportscar stopped right outside the door. He got off the sportscar


    and walked into the living room with a lot of presents.


    The old couple both also had gifts, and the two little fellows both received their gifts.


    "Thank you, Uncle!" Arya and Abraham were extremely happy to thank him.


    The old couple were very familiar with Brian, and they also felt that this young man was very kind,


    really good at doing things.


    Seeing that Brian had arrived, Lynn secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Brian took the chance to introduce Lynn to the two people in the Hughes Family.


    "Oh, really? Miss Lynn is your girlfriend? You''re so lucky." The olddy said in surprise.


    Brian''s handsome face immediately blushed. He was shy.


    Instead, it was Lynn who said naturally: "Thank you for your blessings."


    Felicity sat aside, feeling a little disappointed in her heart. She was somewhat envious of couples like


    Lynn and Brian.


    Richard and Eliza sat at another side.


    As a new stranger, Eliza did not understand much about the people here, so she was immersed in her


    own thoughts. Just now, she suddenly thought about how she had run away from home for half a year,


    and wondered what her mother and stepfather were doing.


    Well, maybe she should go back and see them sometime.


    Richard lowered his head, his eyes fixated on the floor, and his heart unable to return to normal.


    Edward''s hand, touched Felicity''s hand, and lightly shook it, as if he wasforting her.


    Felicity looked up and smiled at him, the sense of loss in her heart was instantly dispelled by his


    consoling.


    The dinner was very sumptuous!


    After eating, Brian took Lynn and Crystal to leave.


    Richard also decided to leave with Eliza, but the olddy stopped them, "Don''t go tonight, stay at home


    for the night!"


    Richard & Eliza''s expression changed slightly.


    Edward also helped out by the side: "That''s right, it''s not easy to get back home, and I have to go out


    again. I''ll just stay for the night, then leave!"


    Eliza quickly reached out and lightly tugged at Richard''s clothes, as if to remind him not to stay


    overnight.


    "Okay, we''ll stay here tonight!" For Richard to actually make such a decision, his entire being felt a little


    bad.


    Seeing that Richard & Eliza wanted to stay, Felicity directly brought the two little fellows down to the


    beach vi.


    Edward wanted to follow along, but the olddy''s obstructing gaze could only cause him to stand there


    aggrievedly and not move.


    Felicity drove the car, and left the brightly lit great hall with the two children.


    She was finally relieved.


    Just now, when she was eating, she could still feel the look in Richard''s eyes as he looked at her,


    which made her feel both nervous and guilty.


    Now, taking the children with her and leaving, at least he didn''t have to suffer the torment of fear.

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    Richard brought Eliza to the guest room upstairs, and upon entering, Eliza red at him: "Richard


    Hughes, why did you agree to stay here? Where would I live? I can''t possibly share a room with you."


    Richard''s mood was also very low.


    Seeing that Eliza had started to make a ruckus again, he became somewhat depressed, and said


    coldly: "Don''t worry, even if we live in one room, I won''t touch you!"


    "Of course, you can''t touch me, but I still don''t have any sense of security. How about, you go next door


    to sleep. Anyway; I saw that there seemed to be a lot of guest rooms here just now." Eliza requested in


    a low voice.


    As long as they slept in separate rooms, Eliza would not be afraid.


    "No way!" Richard rejected her immediately, and said with a cold face: "You are my girlfriend, I will


    sleep in the same room as you. If we sleep in separate rooms, what will my grandparents think?


    Furthermore, we are going to act for my brother to see, so we have to sleep together!"


    "I don''t care. I don''t want to share a room with you. You better hurry up and think of a solution!" Eliza


    was going crazy, she felt that this was all a ruse.


    Richardughed sarcastically: "Are you worried about your innocence? You look ordinary, and you''re


    not the type I like. I won''t be interested in you, you''re safe."


    Eliza never thought that he would actually ridicule her for having an ordinary appearance.


    Heh, this was too shocking.


    However, in terms of looks, she couldn''tpare to Richard. He was publicly acknowledged as the


    most handsome male star.


    But Eliza could not let her guard down just because of him.


    "Who said just now that we can separate love from family name? Perhaps I am not the person you


    love, but I am still a woman. What if you wake up in the middle of the night¡­"


    "If you''re afraid, then sleep on the floor!" Richard really didn''t like her being so noisy.


    "I don''t want to!" Eliza immediately objected: "My waist is aching, I can''t sleep on the floor, I''ll sleep on


    the bed, and you can sleep on the floor!"


    "On what basis?" Richard did not expect this woman to have such a temper.


    "Based on the fact that you''re a man, you have to give in to women!" Eliza immediately smirked: "The


    media makes you seem like a gentleman. Although I have a different opinion of you now, you should at


    least act like a gentleman."


    Since Richard was young, he had never slept on the floor before.


    "I''II, I''II sleep on the ground, stop arguing, it''s so annoying!" Seeing that this woman did not give him


    any space on the bed and even insulted him that he was not a man, Richard agreed to sleep on the


    floor in the end.


    Wasn''t it just one night? I could even keep my eyes open until dawn.


    Eliza was slightly stunned, she did not expect Richard to really decide to sleep on the floor, so she


    calmed down.


    Richard opened the wardrobe and found his prepared pajamas and robe. He immediately took one and


    went into the bathroom to shower.


    Eliza felt very uneasy when she saw his casual look.


    She subconsciously reached out to hug herself.


    Was she really going to sleep in the same room with this man tonight?


    Although she had lived abroad with him before, at least she slept in a separate room.


    With a door blocking him way, she felt a sense of security.


    And now?


    There was nothing left to stop him.


    Richard took a shower and saw her curled up on the small sofa. He snorted: "I''m going out for a bit.


    "Ok!" Eliza nodded.


    Richard also didn''t have much interest in her, since she was so afraid of him, he would naturally give


    her enough security.


    Richard walked out and discovered that there was a light in his brother''s study.


    He hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he still walked in.


    When he pushed open the door, he saw that Edward had his back facing the door, leaning on the


    window as he smoked.


    "Brother!" Richard called out to him.


    Edward then turned his head back from his stupor and faintly smiled: "Aren''t you going to rest early


    after flying for an entire day?"


    Richard walked over to Edward''s side and just then realized that he could see the vi by the sea from


    here. He was slightly startled.


    Was Brother thinking about Felicity and the children?


    "I''m not tired!" As Richard said this, he picked up a cigarette: "I¡¯ll smoke one to refresh my spirit!"


    Edward did not stop him andughed lightly: "This is the first time you''re bringing your girlfriend home,


    so you shouldn''t leave her alone, it''s better if you rest early."


    Richard''s face froze for a moment, then, he spoke: "If you''re tired of each other every day, then you''ll


    feel annoyed. It won''t take more than this one night." Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "When were you with her? I heard that she''s a reporter, isn''t she your nemesis?" Edward was


    interested to hear his love story.


    Richard''s thin lips twitched as he alsoughed: "It''s precisely because she''s a journalist that I paid


    attention to her."


    "Oh? So, your meeting should also be very interesting." Edward believed that the woman who could


    get his brother''s attention was definitely a girl with a lot of wonderful personality. This was because his


    brother nevercked beauties by his side..


    "I guess so. She took my photos and I smashed her stuffs. That''s what caught my eyes!" Richard


    laughed.


    Edward nodded, as if he was satisfied that his brother had a girlfriend now.


    "Are you serious about her? Or it''s still just that you want to have some fun?" Edward suddenly asked


    his brother in all seriousness.


    Richard''s serene eyes slightly froze as he lightly swept his gaze outside the window. Looking at the


    lights of the vi by the seaside, he curled his lips and said, "Of course I''m serious. If not, would I waste


    time being with her?"


    "I believe that the men of our Hughes Family once loved someone, will definitely be loyal to the one till


    the end. I think that Eliza is perfect. Treat her well!" Edward patted his shoulder to encourage him.


    "Brother, are you devoted to your love?" Richard suddenly asked him, his gaze looking at him, staring


    into his eyes he asked: "If you are being honest, why do you seem to be coldly ignoring my sister?"


    Edward was suddenly stopped by him and his handsome face froze.


    "I didn''t treat her coldly. You should know about my rtionship with her, right?" Edward sighed


    secretly, andughed depressingly.


    "That can''t be an excuse for you to ignore her. When we were eating, I could feel that although you still


    treat her well, you''re not as close to her as you were before.. I could tell that Felicity sister seemed a bit


    disappointed." Richard pretended to say casually.


    "To be honest, I still don''t know how to face her, and sometimes I get confused as well. When I think


    about that she''s Wayne White''s daughter, I still have some hatred in my heart, but I know that I love her


    a lot."


    "Bro, aren''t you afraid that other men will kidnap her if you treat her like this?" After Richard heard his


    brother''s words, heughed and asked.

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    Little brother''s words caused Edward to be startled. His expression was somewhat sad as he self-


    deprecatingly said, "Of course I''m afraid!"


    Richard frowned: "Since you are afraid of losing her, why don''t you beg Grandma to give you two a


    chance?"


    Edward''s expression shed with pain, after a long while, he turned around and looked at his brother:


    "Have you been contacting our mother recently?"


    "Why did you mention her to me? I don''t n to see her for the rest of my life. I don''t want to think


    about her." Richard snorted coldly.


    "In front of me, stop hiding your feelings. You still want to see her, don''t you?" Edward said with a sigh.


    Richard''s eyes stiffened slightly as his expression became a little ugly.


    "Yes, I want to see her, but what can we do when we meet her? What¡¯s there to say?"


    ''''I¡¯m a stranger to her now, I don''t know what motherly love is anymore. Bro, what did we do wrong?


    Why did she want to abandon us like this?" Richard was in extreme pain.


    Thinking about the lonely life he had lived for the past few years, Richard felt extremely indignant in his


    heart.


    Edward''s heart was also heavy, "I don''t know what we did wrong either, but no matter what, she gave


    us our lives!"


    "You''re right, we still have to thank her!" Richard mocked himself.


    "Alright, go back and rest early!" Not wanting to give his brother any more negative emotions, Edward


    advised softly.


    Richard could only nod his head, turn around, open the door and leave.


    Actually, he still wanted to talk more about Felicity with his brother. In the end, he controlled his


    impulse.


    At this sensitive moment, Richard could only remain silent. Even if he hoped that his brother and


    Felicity would get married tomorrow, he didn''t dare to say it out loud.


    When Richard returned to his room, he saw that Eliza had taken a shower and was sitting on the bed


    ying with her phone happily.


    Richard was feeling very gloomy, suddenly he couldn''t bear to see her smile.


    "What are you doing?" Without saying a word, Richard immediately grabbed her phone and looked at


    the screen, seeing that Eliza was actually watching a man''s funny video.


    "Richard, what are you doing, give me back my phone!" Eliza immediately became irritated and jumped


    over, wanting to snatch back her phone, but she had pulled at the wrong ce, ripping off the man''s


    robe, revealing his firm chest. Eliza was stunned.


    Richard lowered his head to look at the woman who had frozen, and then looked at the ce where


    her fingers were gripped.


    "What do you want?" Richard reached out his hands, pulling her hands away, "You''d better be still!"


    Eliza''s face was red as she took the opportunity to snatch her phone back, and said angrily: "I didn''t do


    anything, you were obviously the one who robbed my phone."


    "I don''t understand how you can be as happy as an idiot after your parents divorced." When Richard


    heard that she had a stepfather, he had already guessed the rtionship between her parents.


    Eliza expression trembled, pain shed past her eyes: "My parents weren''t divorced, they once loved


    each other."


    Richard saw that her eyes had suddenly turned red, and his lips curved upwards: "If they love each


    other, then where did your mother find a stepfather for you?"


    "That''s my problem, don''t ask me." Eliza didn''t want to talk too much with him.


    Richardid on the bed with his hands pillowing his head, staring at the ceiling: "Eliza, can you teach


    me how to return my mind to simplicity?"


    Eliza was stunned, for a moment she did not realize that this man had already upied half of the bed.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s the matter with you? Is your brother and Felicity already preparing to get married?" Eliza only


    felt that this matter could stimte Richard and cause him to be dejected.


    "No, my mother remarried when I was very young. She abandoned me and my brother. From then on, I


    became strange. Sometimes, I feel like I''m not a normal person. My mind is twisted." Richard did not


    know why he suddenly wanted to talk about his own sorrows with Eliza.


    Eliza looked at him in shock: "You... Your mother doesn''t want you anymore? Why?"


    "I don''t know why, but I''ve always felt it... It might be because I was too mischievous and disobedient


    when I was young, causing her to be unhappy, so she didn''t want me anymore!" Richard said self-


    deprecatingly, like a child.


    Eliza frowned and shook her head: "It definitely isn''t like that. Children are the flesh and blood of their


    mothers, she won''t abandon you just because you are disobedient. She may have her own reasons


    that force her to do so?"


    "Our Hughes Family had both power and wealth. What kind of life couldn''t she live? Maybe it''s because


    my dad passed away, she can''t live without a man, it''s meaningless to live without love." Richard


    ridiculed.


    As Eliza listened to his self-deprecating words, she didn''t know how tofort him.


    She didn''t expect that such unspeakable pain was actually concealed behind his seemingly glorious


    days.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll spread your rumors again? This can be sold for a high price!" Eliza joked.


    "If you want to sell it for money, then take it. It just so happens that this scandal should be exposed as


    well, so that I can take revenge on her and let everyone see her true face. She is so cold and


    merciless, she doesn''t even want her own child anymore, she only wants her happiness." Richard


    laughed at himself with a tone of helplessness.


    Eliza did not expect that she could not threaten him, she could only sigh: "I''m not a journalist anymore,


    your rumors have no meaning to me anymore."


    Richard turned his head to look at her, he never thought that this woman would actually not be


    interested in his scandals, does she really n to change her mind and renew herself?


    "Oh right, I thought for a while, I should just sleep on the floor. Anyway, I''m not too particr about


    people like me whoe from the same background. After all, we are in a business deal, and you are


    the one paying for it." As Eliza said that, she lifted up the nket and got off the bed, opening the


    cab, she took out a nket andid it t on the ground. She went back inside the nket, using


    one side as a mattress and the other side as a cover.


    Richard sat up, and looked at the woman under the nket with narrowed eyes: "Are you pitying me?"


    Eliza was startled, it can''t be, she could even see through my little thoughts, this man is so smart that it


    makes people uneasy.


    "Get up!" Richard walked in front of her and used his feet to kick her legs: "Since I said I wanted you to


    sleep on the bed, then I must keep my word."


    "Richard, don''t argue with me, I really don''t care where I sleep!" Eliza had no choice but to pull back


    her nket and speak softly.


    "I care!" Richard said with an indifferent expression.

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    Eliza never thought that Richard would actually go against her, this man''s personality was truly weird.


    It wasn''t easy for her to give him the bed out of goodwill, but he insisted on sleeping on the floor.


    Alright, I''ll give him a chance to be a gentleman.


    Eliza could only pull off her quilt and stood up, walking towards the bed, but she did not expect Richard


    to do it on purpose, he deliberately stretched out a leg and tripped her.


    "Ah " Eliza cried out in surprise. In the next second, she instinctively wanted to reach out and grab


    something to protect herself from falling, but did not expect to directly grab onto Richard''s robe.


    This time, not only did she pull down the robe, the man''s body was also pulled down onto the bed by


    her.


    Time was stopped, Eliza realized that Richard had already suppressed her, and her entire body


    shivered.


    Richard smiled evilly: "Eliza, if you like me, then just say it. You don''t need to challenge my heartbeat


    again and again!"


    Eliza blushed extremely, she red at him angrily: "You obviously tripped me on purpose, and you


    even now dare to me me, Richard Hughes, I never thought you would be so detestable, I have to


    suspect now, you must have taken a fancy to me, and teased me again and again, just because you


    want to attract my attention, right?"


    "Boring!" Richard spat out these two words indifferently.


    Eliza was so angry that she wanted tough: "Since you think I''m bored, then why don''t you get up


    quickly? I''m really tired today, don''t disturb my sleep!"


    However, Richard suddenly did not want to get up, and instead pressed down harder, causing Eliza to


    scream out in fear: "Bastard, what are you doing!"


    Seeing her frightened, Richard said indifferently: "I just want to taste this woman, what does it feel


    like?"


    "You''re shameless!" Eliza never thought that this man would say something like that, she immediately


    pushed him away, "Richard Hughes, I think you have gone mad fromck of love, we have an


    agreement after all. If you dare to mess around, I''ll sue you!"


    Richard did not know what was going on in his heart, but he felt that Eliza was very easy to bully.


    "Sleep, I won''t tease you anymore!" This time, Richard finally stopped his vile actions andid on the


    floor.


    Eliza did not dare to go to sleep in peace, as she opened her eyes wide and looked out the window.


    She pricked up her ears and listened to the man on the floor.


    After a while, she heard his regr breathing. It seemed that he had really fallen asleep.


    As sheid in this unfamiliar room, Eliza felt like she was in a dream.


    She was actually lying in the same room as the idols of millions of young girls. Ha, ha, isn''t she very


    happy?


    Eliza received a lot of messages from her previous colleagues on her phone. When they found out that


    she had actually became Josh''s girlfriend, all of them wanted to find her to dig out more big news that


    was even more explosive.


    Eliza didn''t reply to any of them.


    She sat up and looked at the man who was sleeping on the floor.


    She didn''t know why, but the more she understood Richard, the more she felt that he was actually a


    verypassionate person.


    Love the one but can''t gain his lover and don''t have a happy childhood, although he is full of sparkles,


    but his heart, seems to be very lonely.


    Perhaps it was because they shared the same illness but Eliza was actually able to understand the


    kind of loneliness that existed in Richard''s heart.


    Therefore, no matter how repulsive Richard was, she did not hate him.


    If you don''t hate him, does that mean you like him?


    Eliza pressed a hand against her chest.


    Actually, she didn''t have the nerve to say it out loud, when she was a young girl, her first favorite star


    was Richard Hughes. At that time, he was also new to everyone and was only sixteen or seventeen


    years old.


    He was already so talented and radiant.


    Just like all the other girls, Eliza was once madly in love with him, collecting his information, photos,


    songs, and variety shows. She would be excited for his good news for a long time.


    As she gradually grew matured, Eliza''s family had changed. She no longer loved life so much, so she


    gave up on some of her amateur hobbies.


    It was just that she had never imagined that the dreams she had experienced as a young girl would be


    realized after she grew up.


    Eliza sat with her knees bent, and looked at the man who was sleeping softly.


    His handsome features were outlined by a faint halo of light. Even if he was asleep, it wouldn''t be able


    to stop the dazzling light from him.


    It was just when Richard fell asleep, only she felt close to him, he was not as mischievous as when he


    opened his eyes, causing people to be unable to predicate his next movement.


    Staring at the man''s face, Eliza also felt sleepy. Thus, she hugged the nket as she closed her eyes


    and fell asleep.


    That night, she actually had a strange dream.


    In her dream, when Richard got married, the bride wasn''t Felicity, but her.


    She wore a pure white wedding dress, holding a flower in her hand as she walked lightly on the red


    carpet.


    However, before she had taken two steps, she discovered that her figure was gradually bing


    illusory, and there was an even more beautiful figure standing in front of Richard. It was actually


    Felicity...


    "No..."


    "No, you can''t do that!" Eliza was jolted awake.


    When she opened her eyes, the sun had already risen outside the window.


    She was so shocked that she sat up straight and saw that Richard was standing at the door of the


    bathroom, with a toothbrush in his hands. He was brushing his teeth.


    "What can''t be done? What kind of nightmare is it?" Richard looked at her strangely and asked.


    Eliza wiped her forehead and broke out in cold sweat.


    Jesus, how could she have such a dream?


    She felt ridiculous.


    "Nothing! When did you get up?" Eliza was suddenly a little shy, letting him to see her sleeping posture,


    she felt that it was a little inelegant.


    Richard said: "I just woke up!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Eliza did not dare to sleep anymore, so she also got up and stood beside him, and saw that he had all


    her toiletries ready.


    "Are we going to leave today?" Eliza truly wished to leave as she felt that the longer time she stayed in


    the Hughes Family, the higher possibilities of her being discovered.


    "Well, I''m leaving after eating breakfast!" Richard did not want to stay either.


    "Alright then!" Eliza''s heart slightly rxed.


    When the two were walking down the stairs, Eliza''s hand was suddenly held tightly by the man.


    The olddy and the old man sat in the living room.


    Seeing the two peoplee down, the olddy suddenly waved at Eliza, "Eliza,e over here,


    Grandma has something for you!"


    Eliza''s face was filled with surprise as she looked at Richard.


    "This is the rule of our family. When you bring your girlfriend home for the first time, there will always be


    a greeting gift. Go and take a look!" Richard exined.


    Eliza was overwhelmed by the favor, how can she still ept gifts?

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    Eliza walked in front of the olddy in a slightly embarrassed manner.


    The olddy picked up an antique wooden box that was ced on the table, opened it, took out a pair


    of bracelets made from gold and passed them to Eliza. "Eliza, this is a gift from grandfather and


    grandmother."


    Before she came, she was worried that the elders of the Hughes Family would have the rich''s


    traditional bad habit to despise the poor.


    She didn''t expect that Richard''s grandparents would actually be so easy-going, even giving her a


    present.


    "Grandmother, I can''t take this bracelet!" Eliza did not have the face to ask for it, she hade here


    with Richard to fool them, she was already very guilty, how could she dare to ept such a precious


    gift?


    The olddy immediately said unhappily, "Is this not enough for you?"


    "No, I just felt it¡­"


    "Don''t tell me that you were found by Richard to act for us, Eliza, I think you are a very honest girl, tell


    me honestly, are you and Richard really lovers now?" With her shrewd eyes, the olddy could already


    see that there was something fishy going on.


    Eliza was so scared that she broke out in cold sweat.


    The expression in Richard''s eyes stiffened. He knew that even though his grandmother was old, her


    eyes were still extremely shrewd.


    Therefore, he quickly walked over, and directly embraced Eliza in her arms. His thin lips even kissed


    her face: "Grandmother, how can you doubt our feelings? If she wasn''t my girlfriend, how would I dare


    to bring her to meet you?"


    Eliza didn''t think that Richard would actually hug his and kiss her, causing her to be a little stunned.


    The next second, she felt a pain in her arm. It was a man pinching her.


    She came to her senses and immediately smiled. "That''s right, Grandma. I''m really his girlfriend."


    "Alright, I''m just joking with you guys, don''t take it seriously!" The olddy actually believed that Richard


    would not bring women home carelessly.


    Eliza was extremely frightened and secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    The worry in Richard''s eyes gradually faded. He reached out and took the gold bracelet for Eliza, then


    picked up one of Eliza''s hands: "Come, put it on."


    Eliza felt her hands bing heavier, she lowered her head and looked at the two gold bangles.


    After finishing breakfast, Richard and Eliza hurriedly left.


    In the car, Eliza took off the bracelet and gave it to Richard: "Take it, I can''t take it!"


    "Heh, don''t you love money the most? These two bracelets are worth a lot of money!" Richard mocked


    her.


    Eliza''s beautiful eyes froze, and then she ridiculed herself: "You''re right, I love money, but I won''t take


    your grandmother''s money! I''m not that greedy."


    "It''s better if you keep it. It won''t be toote after our agreement ends." Richard said.


    "Our agreement is for three months. After three months, how are you going to exin our rtionship


    to your family?" Eliza asked in a low voice.


    Richard''s face remained calm: "Don''t worry, I''ll just say that we are not suitable and so, we broke up."


    Eliza thought that he woulde up with a better excuse, but she never thought that he would actually


    come up with such a popr excuse.


    She wasughing at herself in her heart, yes, she treated herself too seriously, in Richard''s eyes, she


    was just an actor who paid for her act.


    "Ok, that''s a good reason." She nodded with a smile.


    "Eliza, after we break up, don''t stay in mypany anymore. To prevent others from suspecting you, I


    can''t let my ex-girlfriend continue working in mypany." Richard said coldly and heartlessly.


    "Alright!" Eliza nodded, and said very straightforwardly: "I will take the initiative to leave, and will not


    cause you any pressure."


    She was also in the entertainment world, so she knew that Big Star like Richard Hughes would


    definitely not let the rumours get away with them.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Richard rose his head, and swept over her indifferently: "Do you feel reluctant to part away from me?"


    "No way!" Eliza replied anxiously: "On the contrary, being together with you, makes me feel extremely


    pressured. I believe that I have already be a female public enemy, if there is someone who wants


    to harm me, or throw an egg at me, don''t just watch me die, I am doing everything for you."


    "Don''t worry. If it is because of me, I will protect you." Richard was also straightforward.


    "That''s good. With your words, I won''t be so afraid." Eliza lowered her head and smiled lightly.


    Edward sat in the car, his expression solemn.


    When he passed the guest room that his brother and Eliza had slept in, he saw a servant tidying up


    inside.


    He didn''t know if it was a coincidence or not, but he saw that the servant was chatting and said that a


    quilt had fallen on the bedst night.


    Edward himself was a suspicious person, furthermore, with his understanding of the rtionship


    between a man and a woman, he always felt that the rtionship between Eliza and his brother didn''t


    seem to be that of a couple.


    If two people love each other, the look in each other''s eyes can exin everything.


    Edward frowned.


    Could it be that his brother found Eliza and went back home to fool them around?


    Why?


    Why did he have to act out such a scene?


    Who was it for?


    Edward decided to investigate this Eliza thoroughly.


    Because he was the eldest brother, out of love for his younger brother, he would definitely not let an


    unknown woman casually approach him.


    His was like a father. Ever since his father passed away and his mother remarried, Edward had always


    taken care of his younger brother.


    With regards to small andrge matters, as long as his brother opened his mouth, he had never let him


    disappointed.


    Felicity also went to thepany on time.


    She still had a few more orders toplete, so she worked even harder.


    Noon, Felicity had just finished her work when a beautifuldy at the front desk walked up with a


    bouquet of lilies.


    Felicity was a little taken aback when she passed her the bunch of fragrant and enchanting flowers.


    "Felicity, that''s what you see, these flowers are for you." The woman said with a smile.


    Felicity curiously took it, "Do you know who gave it to you?"


    "I don''t know. Someone sent it over by express delivery. There should be a business card on it, right?"


    Felicity carefully looked through it, but didn''t find a name card, that was weird, who sent her the flowers


    without a name?


    Could it be Richard Hughes?


    Thinking about it, Felicity trembled, it was definitely not him.

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    The matter of someone delivering flowers to Felicity had already reached Edward¡¯s ears at the very first


    second.


    Edward had always been looking for people to spy on Bryant and discovered that he had been filming


    abroad recently, so, the person who was sending flowers this time, would definitely not be him.


    If it wasn''t his number one rival, then who could it be?


    Could it be that a new pursuer had appeared beside Felicity?


    Edward immediately became tense.


    After enduring for a long time, he still called Felicity to ask about it before she getting off work.


    Hearing his unhappy inquiry, Felicity immediately knew that it was a snitch that he had deployed at the


    company.


    This man was extremely despotic.


    "Who is this person who delivered the flowers? Shouldn''t you tell me everything?" Edward said


    unhappily.


    Felicity chuckled. "Are you jealous?"


    "Felicity, do you have a new pursuer by your side?" Edward expressed his dissatisfaction.


    "So, what if I have? Anyways, I''m single now, so everyone knows." Felicity had been working all day,


    and it was just nice to tease this man to release the pressure.


    "So, you''ve always been hiding things from me?" Edward was even more unhappy.


    Seeing that he took it seriously, Felicity could only exin in a serious tone: "How could I have a


    suitor? I don''t even know who gave me this bunch of flowers, the name is not written on it, furthermore,


    it definitely wasn''t given by a man, how can a man give me a bunch of lilies? Shouldn''t it be a bunch of


    roses?"


    Hearing her exnation, Edward was also slightly stunned: "Lilies? Isn''t it a rose?"


    "Who told you it was a rose?" Felicityughed.


    Only then did Edward remember that when he received the phone call, he immediately hung up without


    asking further.


    It seemed that the grudge he had umted for the entire day had been for nothing.


    "Could it be that Wayne White gave it to you?" When Edward mentioned this name, his tone was filled


    with disgust.


    Felicity sighed: "It can''t be him. If it was him, then why didn''t he write his name?"


    "Who is that? If someone sends you flowers next time, you should remember to ask clearly." Edward


    also guessed that it could not be Wayne White.


    "Got it, I''m also very curious!" Felicity consoled him for a bit, then hung up.


    At same moment, her cell phone rang.


    She took a nce and discovered that it was actually a client of hers, a girl named Booboo Jepson.


    Felicity had a very deep impression of her because of her neutral dressing, and the fact that they used


    to be school friends.


    "Hello, Booboo!" Facing her own customer, Felicity''s tone was brimming with a smile.


    "Felicity, do you like the flowers I gave you?" Booboo Jepson asked gently.


    "Ah, that flower was given to me by you! Thank you so much. The flowers are beautiful." Felicity finally


    knew who sent the flowers.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s good that you like it. Do you have time tonight? I want to treat you to a meal!" Booboo Jepson


    asked somewhat nervously.


    Felicity was a little surprised: "It''s me who should treat you a meal. I thank you for your support."


    "Then... Can we meet tonight?" After Booboo Jepson heard this, she was filled with anticipation.


    Felicity thought for a moment, then nodded her head: "Of course, tonight, let us eat together, I will


    arrange the appointment, after I have reserved the table, I will inform you!"


    "Alright, then I''ll be waiting for your call!" Booboo Jepson seemed to be very happy.


    Felicity called Edward and exined the reason why she didn''te home to eat at night.


    She then called the two little fellows.


    When they arranged dinner, Felicity originally wanted to call Xipil to go with them.


    However, Xipil had other meeting to attend, so she went to the dining hall alone.


    The restaurant that she had booked could be considered to be high ss, because she had earned


    quite a bit from making Booboo Jepson''s order.


    When she reached the restaurant''s parking lot, she suddenly met someone, it was Christina.


    After Christina came out of the prison, the days seemed to have returned to how it was before. Beside


    her was a middle-aged man, and upon seeing Felicity, she let that man go first.


    "I''m really curious why Edward Hughes doesn''t want you anymore. Presumably, this is also a big


    news!" Christina suddenlyughed, herugh was extremely sinister, causing people to unconsciously


    shiver.


    Felicity''s expression froze and she frowned: "What are you trying to do now? Christina, you had better


    not ruin your future again. "


    "Felicity, do you know Wayne White?" Christina suddenly mentioned a name.


    Felicity''s body froze, and her face turned pale white.


    "Yesterday, there was a person who came to my family. He said that his name was Wayne White and


    was very grateful to my father for bringing up his daughter."


    Felicity''s entire body shivered.


    Has father returned?


    How did he go to their house?


    "I seem to have realized something. Felicity, with such bad news about you in my hands, do you and


    Edward still have any hope of living together?" Christina had long been impatiently wanting to strike a


    blow at Felicity.


    She didn''t expect that she would run into her here. How could she let her peacefully enjoy her life?


    "Christina, you better not be over pleased with yourself. Even if my father went to your family, it does


    not mean that you can do as you please." Felicity knew that her father went to the Christina''s family to


    express his gratitude and goodwill, but she never thought that her father''s goodwill would be


    Christina''s excuse to threaten her.


    Christina''s expression slightly changed, "You caused me to be like this today, do you know how


    much I hate you? If I release this news, your rtionship with Edward Hughes will immediately be


    a huge joke."


    "If you still want to live, you better keep this secret. You can threaten me, but do you think that Edward


    will let you go?" Felicity was not afraid, because Christina had already paid for the consequences of


    offending Edward.


    As expected, Christina''s face turned panic.


    "I need you to do me a favor. You know that I have formed a group of girls under my control, and they


    have a very important performance at the end of the month. I need you to help me design a few sets of


    clothes." Christina immediately stated her request.


    "What if I don''t agree?" Felicity did not want to cooperate with her.


    "Don''t worry, I will not let you work in vain. I will pay you. You''re right, I also want to live my life in


    peace. Just please help me. I''ve heard that you are quite famous in this clothes-design industry."


    Christina pretended to be sincere and cooperative.

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    Christina''s expression made it hard for her to differentiate between the truth and the falsehood.


    She actually wanted to cooperate with her?


    Ask her to help design a costume for her girls'' team?


    Heh, it really was as if the sun had risen from the west. This was the first time.


    "Sorry, I''m not cooperating with you!" Felicity rejected her very straightforwardly.


    "Felicity, are you so narrow-minded? I have already shown my sincerity, how can you ignore me? It''s


    not like you." Christina thought that since she had taken the initiative to express her goodwill, Felicity


    should ept it.


    Felicity turned around, walked in front of her, and said with a cold tone: "Then you can understand me


    again. That''s right, I''m just that petty!"


    ire flung her hair and walked away directly.


    Christina was so angry that she wanted to pinch her fingertips to pieces.


    Felicity was no longer the woman who was easily angered, she had changed, and her heart became


    even more ruthless.


    Was it because she had stayed with Edward for too long, that man''s strength and rationality influenced


    her?


    Christina stomped her feet on the ground angrily.


    She had actually thought of a very good way to defeat Felicity.


    As long as she could help her girls'' team to design the clothes, she would be able to intervene and


    cause the clothes she designed to go wrong. After some media reports, Felicity''s title as a designer


    would be a joke, and no one would praise her anymore.


    Unfortunately, her meticulous n was foiled by Felicity''s rejection.


    How could Christina not be angry?


    From the looks of it, she could only think of another way.


    If she did not make Felicity suffer, Christina''s anger would not dissipate.


    Therefore, Christina immediately walked towards the middle aged man who was waiting for her, looking


    wronged and injured.


    "My little darling, what is it? Why are you crying? Who made you angry?" The middle-aged man


    immediately embraced her with heartache.


    Seeing that there was something to it, Christina immediately shed two tears, and said while sobbing:


    "My heart, that was my younger sister just now. She just scolded me, saying that I am a bitch."


    "Of course not, you are my little sweetheart." The man immediately kissed her on the forehead and


    then fiercely asked, "Who is that reckless woman? She actually dares tough at you, watch how I give


    her a lesson."


    Christina knew that this man was an expert in the gangsterdom and had many followers.


    She could borrow this man''s power and make Felicity pay for her arrogance, Christina also felt that this


    would be a good idea.


    So, she cried even more pitifully: "She is the abandoned wife of the Wealthy ss, does you not know


    about her? I just mentioned your name, she actually had a face full of disdain, and when I mentioned


    your name, she doesn''t even know who you are, she is too arrogant, I thought she had followed


    Edward Hughes for a few months, and didn''t think she wouldn¡¯t even put anyone in her eyes.¡±


    The man had a bad temper and now that he was especially addicted to Christina, when she heard her


    cry out in grievance, and even saw that the woman had reduced him to nothing, he was naturally


    infuriated.


    "So, she''s that famous abandoned wife. Heh, she''s been despised by others, but she still dares to


    speak rudely to me. Surely I should find someone to kill her." At this moment, he waspletely


    bewitched by Christina. In order to show off, he immediately said some harsh words, wanting to teach


    Felicity a lesson.


    When Christina heard that the man had actually agreed to teach Felicity a lesson, she immediately


    looked at him with a face of gratitude and worship, acting like a pitiful little rabbit: "Really? My love, are


    you really willing to teach that woman a lesson? Oh, I love you so much! "


    The man was originally crude and illiterate, when he heard Christina''s sweet voice, he felt his bones go


    soft.


    "I keep my promise. Within three days, I will let this Felicity pay for the consequences of her words."


    The man thought, wasn''t she just an abandoned wife from a wealthy family?


    Find a few brothers to give her some color to see, she will definitely learn to be good.


    "Thank you. I am so touched that you are helping me like this. I will definitely be grateful and obedient


    to you today!" The moment Christina thought that she would be taught a lesson, she immediately


    worked even harder to please him.


    "Alright, little demoness. We''ll be depending on you tonight!" When the man heard that, his heart


    blossomed with joy.


    In the past, wanting to obtain Christina''s favor with his identity was simply a dream.


    But now, when he hugged the celebrity that he liked and received her worshipful gaze, his heart surged


    so much that he didn''t even know what his surname was.


    Felicity went into the elevator and arrived at the table she booked. From afar, she saw Booboo Jepson.


    Booboo Jepson''s attire was always different from that of other girls. She was actually wearing a small


    ck suit with western pants.


    If she did not know that she was a woman, Felicity would have suspected that she was not a


    handsome little boy.


    Seeing Felicity walking over, Booboo Jepson stood up happily, as though she was nervous.


    "Felicity! Felicity! you''re here!" It was much easier for Booboo Jepson to call her by her name.


    Felicity walked over with a smile, pulled out a chair and sat down. She turned around, and realized that


    there were quite a few girls who were looking at her with stunned expressions, all sizing her up.


    She couldn''t help but joke, "You seem to be very attractive to girls."


    "Is that so?" Booboo Jepson smiled slightly.


    Her exquisite makeup also gave off a heroic vibe.


    She had earring on one side and her short hair was neat and clean, giving people a fresh and clean


    feeling.


    Felicity could not help but size her up in a daze. She did not expect that when a woman dressed up as


    a boy, she would actually be so handsome.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Booboo Jepson snapped her fingers confidently at her absent-minded face: "Hey,e back to reality,


    let''s order, okay? Tonight, I¡¯ll treat you, don''t argue with me!"


    Seeing that she was being so courteous, Felicity could only nod her head: "Alright, then next time it''s


    my turn to invite you! Don''t argue with me! "


    "Okay! Don¡¯t forget just what you said!" Booboo Jepson smiled. Her bright and clean facial features


    made Felicity sigh with admiration once again, Booboo Jepson must have been born with the wrong


    gender.


    If she was a boy, then how many women would she have bewitched?

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    While she was waiting for the dishes to arrive, Booboo Jepson had already been staring deeply at


    Felicity for a long time.


    "Felicity, you''ve lost a lot of weight recently. Is it because of the shock of that you are lovelorn?"


    Booboo Jepson asked in a low voice.


    lovelorn?


    Felicity was slightly dumbstruck for a moment, then she remembered that in the eyes of outsiders, she


    was still that pitiful woman who had been kicked away by Edward Hughes.


    "Is there?" She subconsciously touched her own cheeks. "No way. Actually, I wasn''t affected by this."


    "Don''t try to be brave. I''m also a woman. I understand how you feel right now." Booboo Jepson


    suddenly took out a cigarette box but put it back again, because this was a smoke-free restaurant,


    although she was depressed and wanted to smoke a cigarette, but for Felicity''s sake, she endured.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Felicity didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    She knew that Booboo Jepson was asking this because she was worried for her.


    "I just want to work, live, except those two little things, I think of nothing else!" Of course, it was


    impossible for Felicity to tell her the truth.


    Booboo Jepson saw it, but felt that her act of being strong made her heart ache even more.


    "Felicity, other than being a customer, can we still be friends? I''ve recently written a new song, so you


    can go listen to it. Maybe I can help you rx a little!" As Booboo Jepson said this, she introduced the


    name of the song to Felicity. The song was sung by a new female star which can cure heartbreak and it


    was widely spread online.


    "Alright, I''ll go back and listen to it!" Felicity nodded very happily.


    Seeing her smile, Booboo Jepson''s mood became very good.


    During the meal, the two chatted about their businesses. The atmosphere was quite good.


    When they were enjoying themselves, Felicity received a call. Seeing that it was Edward''s name, she


    got up and walked towards the washroom.


    "What is it?" Felicity''s voice was filled with gentleness.


    Edward asked with a depressed tone: "Is the one eating with you a man or a woman?"


    Hearing him ask that, Felicity immediately looked around: "Don''t tell me you are also eating at this


    restaurant?"


    "I''m in the building opposite yours. You can''t see me, but I can see you!" Edward''s tone carried a tinge


    of pride.


    Felicity said with slight anger, "Edward, you really have nothing better to do. I can''t get rid of you no


    matter where I go."


    "Are you angry?" Edward immediately asked nervously.


    "Yes, of course I''m angry. I already told you, I''m here to see a client, and you still don''t believe me!"


    How could Felicity not be angry?


    Although being cared for by him was a very happy thing, if he even had to watch her eat a meal, it


    wouldn''t be much fun.


    "If you tell me whether your customer is male or female, I won''t disturb your meal!" That was why


    Edward had revealed his whereabouts. It was precisely because he discovered that he was actually


    unable to differentiate between males and females, causing him to feel a little worried.


    Felicityughed at his words, and said indifferently: "Aren''t your eyes very sharp? You can see it


    yourself."


    "Then I want toe over and ask for myself. How about it?" Seeing that this girl dared to y tricks


    with him, Edward immediately gave her a small punishment.


    Felicity was shocked, he couldn''t appear here, and even more so, couldn''t see her.


    If someone saw him, people would start spouting nonsense again.


    "It''s a woman. I already said that she''s my client. My client are women solely!" Felicity could only


    answer honestly.


    "Why are women dressed like this? It''s too neutral!" Edward frowned, as he admired nothing about


    Booboo Jepson''s attire.


    "You guys definitely won''t like her. Dressed up like this, she indeed attracts the attention of women!"


    Felicity mocked.


    "Oh? Then, are your eyes attracted to her as well?" Edward''s tone of voice immediately carried a hint


    of danger.


    Felicity identally fell into his trap again, so she quickly exined: "What nonsense are you talking


    about, I only admire that she dared to break through and live with an unusual style, what are you


    worrying about?"


    After Edward heard her exnation, his mood became a little better. Before hanging up the phone, he


    did not forget to remind her, "After you eat,e find me at the other side. I''ll wait for you, do not make


    me wait for too long!"


    The man''sst charming tone of voice made Felicity''s heart tremble. It seemed that Edward wanted to


    do something with her again.


    When she returned to her seat, Felicity was a little absent-minded.


    Actually, in the Hughes Family, there was still a long distance between her and Edward.


    Although the olddy''s strict requirements were no longer this much,


    Felicity''s heart still felt like it was shackled by an invisible shackle. Outside, she could care less about


    anything, but, once she returned to the Hughes Family, she would instinctively follow the rules set by


    the olddy.


    "What''s wrong? What''s the matter?" Seeing that she had picked up a call, Booboo Jepson''s expression


    became unsettled, and asked her in concern.


    "Nothing!" Felicity was almost full, her mind was filled with thoughts of Edward, so she decided to finish


    the battle quickly.


    "If you have anything to do, then let''s meet again another day. Have you driven your car here yet? Do


    you want me to send you off?" Booboo Jepson cared about her very gently.


    "Thanks. I won''t trouble you to send me!" Felicity replied with a smile, and the two walked shoulder to


    shoulder towards the exit of the dining hall.


    After they left the dining hall, Felicity said to Booboo Jepson: "I have a friend in the building waiting me,


    I need to meet him for some matters. You can go back first, drive carefully!"


    Seeing that she was concerned about her, Booboo Jepson nodded happily: "Okay, let''s meet again!"


    After Booboo Jepson left, she impatiently walked towards the building he was in.


    She called Edward again, asked for his location, and then pressed open the elevator.


    One day apart was like three years. Perhaps it was used to describe their feelings at this moment.


    When Felicity knocked on the door, she found that Edward was already waiting inside. When the door


    opened, she had a bashful smile on her face, causing his heart to tremble.


    When Felicity stepped in, she did not even have the time to put down her bag before the man directly


    hugged her.


    "Why are you sote?" In Edward''s eyes, even if she came here just a secondter, it would still be a


    torment for him.


    Felicity giggled continuously. This man was truly tyrannical to the extreme.


    She had already rushed here as fast as she could, but he still found her too slow. He really didn''t make


    sense.


    The man held her even tighter in a punitive manner, while his thin lips also became more thirsty.


    Felicity only felt that her missing of the past few days had all been released, and her hands tightly


    responded to his.


    If she could, she would not be separated from him day and night.

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    A tourist attraction abroad, at this time, a rain, unexpectedly, disrupted the passengers'' footsteps.


    Anne was walking on the street with a friend, the two had bought a lot of things, and the rain had made


    them a little flustered.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Anne.." In the midst of the rain, a powerful voice could be heard.


    Anne was thinking of finding a ce to shelter herself from the rain when she heard the voice. Her


    whole body shivered and she immediately turned around.


    She saw a man holding a suit jacket in his hand, standing behind her as if he was worn out during the


    journey.


    The rain fell onto his face, hands, and short hair, but he did not care at all. His gaze was warm as he


    looked at Anne.


    Anne was dumbstruck.


    n''s descent from the sky had disrupted her state of mind.


    The good friend beside her suddenly looked at Anne awkwardly and said: "About that, Anne... I told


    him where we were, you¡­ would you be angry with me?"


    Anne turned her head to look at her good friend again.


    "Anne, I actually... I didn''t know Boss n woulde, I ... I feel like I was cheated by him." She


    showed a bitter expression.


    Anne was also helpless.


    As long as n wanted to find her, he had a way.


    "Go back to the hotel first, I don''t me you!" Of course, Anne would not me her good friend.


    Although n''s arrival had surprised her, it did not mean anything.


    n walked towards her step by step.


    Amongst the crowd, Anne was dressed in a white shirt with a pair of blue jeans, elegant and clean.


    The rain was became heavier and heavier.


    Anne suddenly grabbed n''s big hand and dragged him to a coffee shop at the side.


    She didn''t want to be a fool, standing here in the rain with him.


    n lowered his head. He could not believe that he was holding her small hands tightly.


    It was as if he had suddenly receivedfort, and even his heart, was a lot calmer.


    After running into the coffee shop, both of them were already wet.


    n was also wearing a dark blue shirt. His short hair was in a mess, but he had a wild sense of


    nobility.


    "Why are you here?" Anne took a tissue and wiped the rain off her face as she asked casually.


    "I... I want toe and find you! I want to see what you are ying!" n made an excuse.


    "You left Crystal alone at home?" Anne stared at him angrily: "If I knew that you were so unreliable, I


    wouldn''t have given you Crystal."


    Seeing that she was angry, n immediately said in a hurry tone: "Let''s have a meal and I will rush


    back by ne immediately."


    Anne was stunned once again. After that, she scolded softly, "You''re so bored!"


    "If you don''t want to be with me, then I''ll go back to my daughter right now. Don''t worry, my sister will


    definitely take good care of her for me. She promised me before." n was afraid that she would be


    worried, so he exined further.


    Anne sat on a chair at the side and had the waiter bring two cups of coffee.


    "I''ll go back with you!" Anne suddenly said.


    "Aren''t you going to travel for a few more days? What''s wrong? Are you short on money? Why you


    haven''t used the card I gave to you." n asked her in concern.


    "No, I miss my daughter!" Anne lowered her head andughed at herself, "I thought that I could try to


    be a heartless mother and throw my daughter to you, so that you would no longer bother me, but ... I


    still overestimated myself. Even though I tried my best to make myself a little happier, I really missed


    her!"


    "Since you miss her, then let''s go back. She has been learning a lot recently, but she will still miss you


    in midnight!" Seeing that she had the intention to go back with him, n became a little happier.


    He sat across from her and looked at her slightly tired face and felt sorry for her.


    "Anne, Crystal is just a thread held in the palm of our hands, wherever you and I go, she ties us


    together. Don''t wander around anymore,e back to us, we need you." n reached out his hands,


    and wrapped her petite hands with hisrge palms. His voice was low and filled with affection.


    Anne''s clear eyes stared at the man''s face that was filled with deep emotions.


    "n, do you really want to marry me?" Anne lifted her head and asked n seriously.


    "Yes!"


    "But I... The rtionship between us is no longer simple. I am no longer as determined to love you as I


    was before. My feelings have beplicated. I might still hate you, or despise you, you don''t care


    about it?" Anne asked with a light ridiculing tone.


    n shook his head: "Yes, I don''t care, I only know that I don''t want to miss you again. Even if we can''t


    go back to that innocent and beautiful days of ours, so what?


    "n, you have changed too!" A trace of sadness appeared on Anne''s face, "You''re not that cold,


    you''re not that passive anymore."


    "In the past, I thought highly of myself and was very passive in my feelings, but after I lost you, I knew


    that if I don''t take the initiative now, I would really lose you. Anne, please forgive my childish


    behaviours, I''ve be more mature now." n acted like he was proposing to her, every word he


    said and the way he said it were all an oath, causing people''s hearts being touched.


    Anne looked at the man who had be more mature, and sighed: "I used five years to let you


    mature, of course I don''t want to give you up to another woman, n, let''s get married, and together


    raise Crystal up, in the future, as long as you still love me, no matter who wants to break up our


    rtionship, I won''t leave!"


    n''s handsome eyes instantly widened, revealing a look of wild joy.


    He stood up and walked to Anne''s side.


    Ignoring the gazes of the people around, he held her tightly in his embrace and kissed her forehead:


    "Alright, let''s get married and give Crystal aplete family."


    Anne was hugged so tightly that she was almost unable to breathe.


    "There are a lot of people watching. Don''t be like this, let me go!" Anne''s face was flushed red, she was


    embarrassed.


    n immediately lifted her chin and kissed her lips. He did not care about the gazes of others. He only


    wanted to let her know how crazy he was about her and only wanted to hug her tightly, not letting her


    go.


    Anne''s mind buzzed, it was aplete nk.


    Oh god! howe this man did not have any manner of modesty anymore?


    I remember that he was a tall and elegant man.


    After n had kissed enough, he released her.


    Seeing Anne''s furious and embarrassed face, his heart quaked.

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    Anne could not stay any longer, she did not want to be the target of attention, thus, she quickly


    went out the door.


    The rain has stopped.


    Jack chased after her. Seeing her lower her head, he silently walked forward.


    He reached out and put his arm around her shoulders, a smile of satisfaction appeared on his


    handsome face.


    "I really doubt this feeling. I would embrace you as we walk on the streets of a foreign country and


    enjoy this carefree life together." Jack sighed.


    Anne muttered softly, "Have you noticed that every ce I''m going, is ces we''ve been to before? I


    walked a circle around the ces we went to when we were in love before, I originally wanted to


    completely forget about you. But when I walked into those ces, I realized that I was actually missing


    you even more."


    Jack was stunned.


    He did not notice that she was actually reminiscing about the past.


    "Anne, you suddenly mentioned that you wanted to travel abroad. I''m really worried. I never thought


    that you were actually searching for our memories. Why didn''t you let me apany you?" Jack also


    really wanted to go back to those days. They were so sweet at that time, and even the air around them


    was filled with the scent of love.


    Anne stood still and raised her head, looking at the man''s smiling eyes.


    "Aren''t you here now?" Anne mocked.


    "Yes, I¡­ I was afraid you''ve found other men on this trip." Jack did not want to hide it from her, it was


    because he was jealous, then he came to see her.


    Anne frowned: "Why do you think that?"


    "I''ve seen your photos. In every one of them, there was a sunny smile on your face, making me


    suspect that the person who took your picture was a man." Jack also felt that he was being too


    impulsive, running over to her without a care for anything else, just because of a stupid guess.


    "How did you get in touch with my friend?" Anne frowned


    "When I arrived at the airport, I found out that I didn''t know your exact location, so I had to ask my


    friend for help. I only found out when I was at the airport that the person you were traveling with was a


    woman. Then I found her phone number and called her."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You are so cunning! " Anne could not help but scold him jokingly.


    "In order to find you, I will do whatever I can. Do you believe me?" Jack reached out and pinched her


    soft cheek.


    "I believe you!" Anne already understood Jack very well, which was why her feelings had changed so


    quickly.


    Jack stared at her face and hugged her tightly once more, "Anne, follow me home, don''t leave me


    again!"


    "Alright, I''ll go back with you!" I''m not leaving anywhere!" Anne muttered softly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Felicity and Edward stayed in the hotel until around 10 pm when they returned¡­.


    Outside, the two were so close that they could not be separated, but when they reached home, the two


    chose to keep a distance from each other.


    The olddy suddenly called out to Edward who was about to go upstairs.


    Edward took a few steps back and stood in front of his grandmother: "Grandma, is there something?"


    "Do you have any way to punish that woman I told you to findst time?" The more she thought about


    her, the more anger the olddy became.


    Hughes Family would be like this today if not for that woman?


    "Grandma, how did this Anna Jones offend you?" Edward asked with concern.


    Although her grandfather said that the elder she was, the more she would act like a child, Edward


    would still not let go of anyone who dared to offend his grandmother.


    The olddy looked at her grandson''s concerned expression and was momentarily at a loss as to what


    to do.


    "Don''t ask so much, you just need to punish her for me." The olddy said unnaturally.


    Edward sat by her side, embraced her and said gently: "Grandmother, tell me how did she offend you?"


    The olddy knew that her grandson cared about her so much that he asked so carefully. She could


    only sigh and say, "This is something from many years ago, you don''t need to ask so clearly, you only


    need to help your grandma vent her anger. You just need to destroy what she is proud of¡­"


    Edward looked a little surprised.


    Could it be that this Anna Jones had offended Grandma in the past?


    "Alright, I''ll find a chance to properly investigate her!" Edward felt that his grandmother did not want to


    tell him, but he had already memorized it.


    "Edward, Grandma is asking you another question. Thest time your mother came to me, she said


    that she wanted to divorce Wayne White. What do you think?" the olddy asked with a frown.


    Edward''s face instantly darkened: "Whether she gets divorced or not has nothing to do with me."


    "Edward, don''t you want to marry Felicity?" the olddy asked when she saw his cold expression.


    Edward''s expression froze.


    "I feel that this method is not bad. She divorced Wayne White and you marry Felicity." In thest two


    days, the olddy seemed to have figured out one thing.


    Although she hated Lareina to her bones all these years, after Lareina showed her those pictures of his


    son and Anna Jones, her hatred towards Lareina disappeared a little.


    It had been difficult for her grandson to be together with Felicity.


    Looking at the two growing grandchildren, the olddy finally decided to let them go and give them a


    chance to fall in love.


    "I don''t need her help!" Edward replied with a cold tone.


    "You fool, if they didn''t divorce each other, how would you marry Felicity? If you all are to secretly stand


    together like this, others willugh at you. If I do not agree, I would rather that they divorce you and


    help you." The olddy also hoped that this matter would end in such way.


    "Grandma, don''t look for her!" Edward''s tone was more serious, "I won''t ask for her permission!"


    "If you don''t want it, I will. Edward, do you have the courage to let these two children not have a


    complete family? Previously, I indeed hated Felicity as Wayne White''s daughter, but haven''t I thought it


    through already? When I decided to help you guys achieve your goal, I hope that you will work hard


    and be a filial son. Your mother owes you and Josh enough already." The olddy had made her


    decision.


    Edward''s expression froze.


    "I can see that you and Felicity are getting closer and closer, I also turn a blind eye to it and pretend not


    to see it, but, it''s not that I can''t see it, it''s just that no one else will find out about it, you guys have to


    quickly settle this matter, don''t let this affect your career, understand?" The olddy warned him


    cautiously.

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    Grandma''s words made Edward''s face turn a little heavy.


    It turned out that Grandma had already let him and Felicity go.


    What was in front of them now was not heavy hatred, but an impassable bottom line of morality.


    As a son, how could he let his mother fall into despair? Even if his mother owed him, he could not use


    the same indifference and selfishness to hurt his mother.


    It was because he didn''t want to be like his mother. So, he didn''t ept her help.


    "Grandmother, thank you. As long as you agree to let us stay together, we will be very grateful. We will


    think about the rest of it ourselves. No matter what happens, we will face it together. "Edward believed


    that their rtionship would endure through all sorts of test. No matter what the public said, he would


    tightly hold her hands and would not let her go.


    The olddy was well aware of her grandson, his willpower and tenacity since he was young was much


    stronger than others. Since he had already decided on this matter, no matter how she tried to persuade


    him, he wouldn''t to do so.


    "What kind of person is your father to you?" the olddy asked suddenly.


    Edward was slightly startled.


    "He was a great father to me, but he had been away from us for too long, and my memory of him was


    blurred. Anyway, the love he had given me had taught me how to be a good father." The man''s deep


    voice was tinged with sadness.


    The olddy''s eyes reddened, as she too felt iparably sorrowful.


    She really hoped that her grandson would always feel this way. His father really loved him, he was an


    outstanding man who was worthy of them following, studying and respecting.


    "Grandmother, it''s gettingte. You should also go to bed early." After Edward finished speaking, he


    turned around and walked up the stairs


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    The art school''s teaching building, on the corridor above.


    Mary Ann was casually drinking a bottle of milk. Her beautiful eyes were covered by ayer of sadness.


    Looking at the couple in the distance, she still felt slightly disappointed.


    Everyone could brazenly enjoy love, but why did her path of love was so difficult?


    "Mary, why are you standing here?" A clear male voice came from behind her.


    Immediately afterwards, a handsome figure walked quickly towards her.


    It was Simon Wood.


    The man who was suspected of falling in love with Mary ording to people''s gossip.


    "Do you have any business with me?" Mary asked.


    "Can''t I juste looking for you? Why have you been avoiding metely?"


    "Who said I avoided you? I''m just busy." Mary didn''t want to admit it.


    "Did you hear what was said?" A look of loss crossed the boy''s face.


    "I don''t care what people say." Mary straightened her hair.


    The atmosphere was somewhat tense and heavy.


    "You don''t care, but I do. Mary Ann, I like you, you know?" Simon stared at her face, his voice carrying


    warmth.


    He was finally sure that he liked this girl.


    Although he had always felt that she was vague, he couldn''t hide his feelings for her.


    Mary was stunned.


    There was even a hint of unease.


    "Simon, this joke isn''t funny at all. How could you like me? Didn''t you hate me from a young age?"


    Mary had always thought that Simon treated her like a sister. But now, why did he confess to her?


    "Don''t you know that to hate someone is to like someone? If I don''t use those mean methods to attract


    your attention, how would you pay attention to me?" The boy said seriously.


    There were suddenly a lot of people surrounding them. They were all watching the show.


    When they heard the boy confess, all of them were very surprised.


    The school super star in the school, Simon Wood, had actually confessed his love to Mary Ann.


    It seems that the media did not report it blindly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    That is the truth.


    Seeing the increasing number of spectators, a blush appeared on Mary''s face that had been as white


    as snow.


    "Mary, can I date with you? Be my girlfriend." Simon snapped his fingers, and immediately, a male


    student ran over quickly with a bouquet of roses in his hands.


    Mary was immediately stunned.


    It looked like he was already prepared.


    Her heart was flustered and her eyes flickered. She didn''t know what to do.


    Even if she did not fall in love with anyone, it was impossible for her to have any rtionship with


    Simon Wood.


    "Simon, I''m sorry, I can''t be your girlfriend." Mary rejected him very straightforwardly.


    "Why not? Do you have anyone else you like?" The rejected super star was irritated.


    "I''ve always regarded you as my brother. How could I date you?" Mary didn''t dare say that she has


    someone she liked, because she was afraid that the consequences would be dire if her mother found


    out about this.


    "Brother?" Simon''s face turned ugly.


    The girl he liked was actually treating him as a brother.


    This was too funny.


    Mary knew that her words were shocking, and she forced augh.


    "Mary, from today onwards, I will pursue you. Just you wait." Because Simon was young, he still had


    the ambitions of a young lion boss, but this was the first time he was rejected so straightforwardly,


    which made him lose face.


    That was why he said those fierce words on the spot, insisting on getting Mary''s attention.


    "No matter how hard you try, I won''t like you. You better give up." When she thought about how jealous


    the one would be, Mary answered with even more certainty.


    "You must be in love with someone else. Who is that person?" Not being gave any face at all, Simon


    became even angrier.


    He was sure that Mary already had a man in her heart.


    Many people took out their phones to take photos, causing Mary''s face to turn hot.


    She red angrily at the crazy boy boss.


    "Will you please leave me alone?" After she finished speaking, she turned and ran off, leaving Simon


    behind.


    The boy''s handsome face turned ugly as he smashed the rose in his hand onto the ground.


    Petals floated down and shattered on the ground.


    Mary ran downstairs as fast as she could, and almost fell.


    It was precisely because there was an unshakeable feeling hidden in her heart that she didn''t dare to


    boldly and openly ept other people''s feelings.


    She was like a deserter now, her heart in chaos.


    "That''s her..."


    "How can she reject Simon Wood?"


    "That''s right, she thinks too highly of herself. Just because she acted in a few movies, she really thinks


    that she''s somebody!"


    "She broke my idol''s heart. I hate her so much!"


    Mary could no longer stay in the school anymore as she could no longer hear the indignant voices that


    were asionally heard.


    She felt that if she rejected Simon Wood, she would be an extremely sinful person.

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    Mary Ann covered her ears and hid in her car.


    Actually, when thest time the rumors spread, someone had scolded her very harshly, saying that she


    was a girl brought up in a single family, a person without the ability to love or be loved.


    This was her greatest pain.


    She had always stressed that she was a person with a father, but over the years, her father had never


    appeared. In the eyes of others, she was just an unknown bastard who had lost the ability to ept


    love.


    Is that right? No.


    She also knew how to love a person.


    She would also ept the love that others give her. However, that person had always been the one


    she didn''t dare to publicly talk to.


    With nowhere to go, Mary finally decided to go.


    She drove to Leo William''s private apartment.


    Lying on his wide bed, Mary was drowsy.


    She wasn''t such a weak person, but ... When she was mercilessly attacked, she felt that her heart was


    so weak that even a few casual words would make her crumble.


    She didn''t know if she was asleep or not, but in a trance, she heard her cell phone ringing.


    "Mary, where are you now?", It was Leo William.


    Mary was jolted awake. "Why are you calling me at this moment?" she asked, surprised.


    "I saw that video on the Inte. Simon confessed to you. You rejected him." Leo''s voice revealed a


    hint of worry and concern.


    "These people are really nosy for being posting online so quickly." Mary was really hurt inside. So, this


    was the price that a celebrity had to pay. Any small matter would be amplified by others, then magnified


    again. In the end, it would all be her own fault, her own shorings.


    "Where are you? I came looking for you!" He couldn''t be sure. He left her alone, and the man decided


    toe and see her at once.


    "I''m at your house. Will you reallye?" Mary also wanted to see him again.


    "I¡¯ll be right there. Wait for me."


    Upon thinking that he woulde over, Mary was no longer sleepy. She quickly got up from the bed


    and had a bold idea.


    Maybe she reallycked love, so she wanted more.


    Mary ran to the bathroom to take a bath, then found a white shirt from the man''s closet and put it on.


    Her long, jet-ck hair hung down to her shoulders. She had a charming face, small and exquisite.


    She was wearing only a white shirt, revealing her slender snow white legs.


    The aura of youth could not be concealed and it gave people a feeling of beauty.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Mary''s face turned even redder.


    She thought she must be sick, or crazy.


    She actually took the initiative to get that man''s love.


    More than ten minutester, she heard the sound of the door opening as a tall figure entered.


    The man wore a ck suit with a white shirt and a tight tie.


    The charm of a mature man was obvious.


    The most breathtaking thing was his face.


    His facial features were deep and delicate.


    When Leo entered, he saw Mary standing at the door to the bedroom.


    She was wearing only a white shirt with the cor open and long ck hair that fell to her waist,


    entuating her snow-white, exquisite facial features.


    Wild fire suddenly erupted from his chest, causing Leo''s entire body covered in sweat.


    He thought he would see a weeping woman.


    He did not expect it to be such a beautiful painting.


    Subconsciously, he tugged at his tie.


    Men were the most attractive and lethal when they did this.


    Mary could not help but swallow her saliva, her beautiful eyes winking even more.


    "Are you all right?" The man said, his maic voice full of care.


    "If I say I am sad, are you trying tofort me?" The girl smiled at him with a hint of sweetness in her


    voice.


    "You need me tofort you so that you can feel better." The man''s voice had a hint of a chuckle and


    his doting eyes were fixed on the girl.


    Mary looked at him embarrassedly, then, she lowered her head and said softly. "I''m d you came to


    see me."


    "Is that so? Why are you wearing my clothes? Did something happen to you?" Leo thought that


    something must have happened to her that prevented her from wearing her shirt.


    Mary was stunned.


    Not knowing how to exin her audacity, she bit her lower lip.


    The man approached her step by step. His deep eyes were even dimmer, devoid of any light.


    What did he know? Leo frowned


    Very quickly, the man stood in front of her, looking down at her bashful face.


    "You showed me that on purpose, didn''t you?" he asked, with a smile on his face.


    "Am I ugly in this way?" The man had not been charmed by her, so Mary felt that she would not be able


    to wear that kind of charm.


    "No, it''s beautiful." The man''s voice had unconsciously be a lot softer.


    "Really? Then..." She suddenly felt that the atmosphere in the surroundings had be fiery.


    "Who taught you to do this?" The man''s fingers rested lightly on her white cheek.


    "Isn''t usual when women want to attract the attention of the men they love? Am I doing it wrong?" Mary


    asked in shock.


    Leo didn''t know whether tough or cry, but he was more attracted by the girl''s youthful and beautiful


    temperament.


    "Did you know that? Would you be in danger if you stood in front of me?" The man''s voice had be


    hard.


    Mary Ann was startled, she raised her eyes to look at him, then smiled: "Is that so? What danger could


    I be in? Why don''t you tell me?"


    "Mary!" Seeing her boldlying towards him, felt his heart racing, but in the next second, he still


    reached out his hands and buttoned her up.


    "Leo, what are you doing?" Mary looked at him in a daze.


    "I told you, now is not the time!" Even though he had the urge to push this girl to the bed and do what


    he wanted to do.


    However, as a man, as a mature man, he knew how to restrain himself.


    Although this girl was so beautiful that he wanted to conquer her, he couldn''t.


    Because he loved her!


    When a man loves a woman deeply, he wants to protect her.


    Mary''s beautiful eyes instantly filled with embarrassment and anger, she pushed Leo''s hand away, "''II


    do it myself!"


    She forced back her tears and quickly buttoned up her shirt


    When she raised her beautiful eyes once again, she was infuriated.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ve done so much but you said it''s not the right time. Then, when will you truly love me?" Maybe she


    was immature but she really wanted to be loved.

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    Looking at the beautiful little face in front of him, Leo William''s heart was filled with guilt and pain.


    He didn''t know how else to give her a sense of security.


    At this moment, a phone call broke the sorrowful atmosphere.


    The man took out his cell phone and looked at it before answering.


    "Bro, did you see the video on the inte? Simon had actually confessed to Mary Ann." The person


    who called him was his brother Brian.


    "Yes, I have." Leo''s profound gaze fell upon the dumbstruck Mary.


    The girl was still in a bad mood. She looked into his eyes, gave a light snort, turned around, and closed


    the door.


    A trace of helplessness shed across Leo''s handsome face.


    "Brother, why haven''t you taken action yet? If you let her have any affairs with Simon, things between


    you and her will be even moreplicated."


    "I''m trying to figure out a way to solve this, but I don''t know what to do. Am I getting stupid on the


    emotional side?" Leo mocked himself.


    "What else can you do? Find her mother and tell her about it." Brian thought that this was the only way


    to prevent their rtionship from being affected by the rumours.


    "Do you really think there''s only one way left?" Leo sighed.


    He was still not sure if this n could work.


    "All I know is that love doesn''t wait for people. If you don''t get her right away, she might really be in


    someone else''s arms, just like me, I was secretly in love for three years, and I''m the one who asked for


    it. If I''d confessed to the girl earlier, then maybe I wouldn''t have had to suffer so much and be single for


    a long time." My elder brother finally got someone he liked. As his younger brother, he was naturally


    very supportive of him taking the initiative.


    "Okay¡­ I''m asking her mother out to dinner tonight to show her what I want." Leo looked at the tightly


    shut door and finally made his decision.


    As for Mary, who was hiding in her room and eavesdropping on her conversation, after hearing his


    decision, she revealed a smile.


    She opened the door and ran to the man.


    "Have you really thought it over?" she asked with a smile, her big pretty eyes shing with delight.


    The man put down his cell phone and put his arms around her. He pressed her lips against her


    forehead and kissed her again and again.


    "I decided to stop escaping." Leo sighed.


    "I don''t know how my mother would react if she knew it was you." Mary wasn''t sure what would


    happen, but she hoped that the God would help them.


    "I''ll call your mother right now and ask if she''s free for dinner tonight." Leo released her and prepared to


    make a phone call.


    "Okay, go ahead." The girl''s eyes sparkled, and she smiled sweetly.


    Leo secretly heaved a sigh of relief and called Belle Ann.


    The phone was quickly answered and a beautiful female voice came out.


    She asked very gentle with a smile.


    "Sister Belle, we''re free tonight. Shall we have dinner together?" Leo asked sincerely.


    "Why did you suddenly ask me out to dinner? Do you think a busy boss like you would have time to


    invite me to dinner?" Belle could not hide the smile in her voice, hence she was looking forward to it.


    "It''s nothing. I just need to contact you asionally. I just happen to have something that I want to ask


    you for." Leo smiled gently.


    "It''s a real pleasure to be invited, okay? Send me a message tonight." Belle Ann graciously agreed.


    After making the call, the man breathed a sigh of relief and turned around. Seeing the girl''s smiling


    face, he shrugged his shoulders and smiled wryly: "I''m so nervous to talk to your mother. It''s like I''ve


    done something bad."


    "I never thought that the usually bold Leo would actually be scared. This is truly a new matter."


    "How dare you make fun of me." The man took her in his arms as if he were punishing her, and held


    her against the wall.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mary was not afraid, she smiled instead.


    The man couldn''t help but kiss her soft, small mouth, swallowing all of herughter into his chest.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Eliza returned to her living quarters, a single room.


    She had lived here alone for four years.


    She moved out of college.


    Once, she had a warm family, with her loving parents. However, because of a car ident, her father


    went to heaven, leaving her and her mother behind.


    Her mother was very beautiful. She knew from the day she understood words that her mother was


    even more beautiful than the celebrities, so after her father left, the men surrounding her continued to


    stream in and out. Her mother''s eyes were all dazzled by the scene, and finally, she chose a man that


    she was very satisfied with, the man who loved her as he wished and gave her the best life.


    So, when she was eight years old, she followed her mother to live in her new, grandiose home.


    Her stepfather was busy, her mother was busy, they were busy with love affairs between adults, they


    flew around everywhere, leaving her alone in the house, which was free of food and clothing.


    Although she had lived like a princess, she had lost her happiness, and she found herself lonely and


    did not like to talk to strangers.


    Later, she moved out, went to boarding school, then went to college, she slowly walked out of


    loneliness.


    Her mother had given the stepfather twin sons, further solidifying her position in the family.


    Her mom spent more time taking care of her two sons, and she was beginning to ignore the sight of her


    eldest daughter, who had no love except for the money that was growing in credit cards.


    She felt that she was used to living alone.


    After meeting Richard, she realized that there were still many people in this world who were as lonely


    as she was.


    Not because he didn''t have any friends to y with but because he truly felt lonely.


    She was d that there was still a difference between her and him. At the very least, right now, he was


    loving someone that he would never marry.


    But her heart was still free.


    After tidying up at home, she went to thepany to deliver her resignation.


    However, her return to thepany this time caused quite a sensation.


    "I thought she was just a rookie, but who knew she was a king. Going out of the country anding


    back, she became Big Star''s girlfriend. How amazing!"


    "Isn''t it? How enviable¡­"


    "Do you think she might have brought herself here?"


    "Of course, why would Richard take the initiative to look for her?"


    As soon as she returned, she immediately brought up her resignation. It seemed that she had really


    climbed up the tree this time.

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    The unceasing flow of idle chatter made Eliza feel very helpless.


    The evil guys on the inte had sprayed her all over.


    Of course, other than the people who were gossiping behind her back, the people who were speaking


    to her in person were all fawning over her, all of them hoping to get more big news about the


    entertainment industry from her.


    After Eliza left thepany, she went to see Richard.


    He had given her only half a day toe and resign.


    After stepping into his territory, Eliza was amazed, this man''s life was truly exquisite and elegant.


    The garden office was a reflection of his wealth and taste.


    "From today onwards, you are my personal assistant and girlfriend." The man announced, raising his


    eyebrowszily.


    Eliza nodded obediently, then asked: "As your personal assistant, what do I need to do?"


    "My servant girl, serving me personal meals and living with tea and water."


    "Nanny?" The girl looked surprised.


    "Otherwise? In other people''s eyes, you''re my girlfriend. From now on, where am I will be where you


    are. You have to follow me around like a shadow." Richard ignored her look of surprise, his face full of


    arrogance.


    "Will you pay me?"


    "Yes, I''ll give sry to you. How about fifty thousand a month?"


    Eliza was shocked again. So high?


    "Okay? I promise you." In this world where even survival is difficult, Eliza should be satisfied to be able


    to climb onto such a golden thigh.


    Seeing this woman being so obedient, Richard''s expression became slightly more satisfied.


    "There''s a dress I prepared for you. You can put it on now ande with me." Richard pointed to the


    guest room beside her.


    Surprise shed across Eliza''s beautiful face. She asked curiously, "Where are you bringing me to?"


    "Apany me to conference."


    "This isn''t good, I''m afraid I will embarrass you." Eliza was stunned.


    She had not expected Richard to bring her to such an important event so quickly.


    "I''m not afraid of losing face. What are you afraid of? Even if I have to lose it, I will lose my face." The


    man looked annoyed.


    That said, she still didn''t want to embarrass him.


    "''Hurry up, it''s toote." Richard impatiently urged.


    Eliza had no choice but to quickly enter the guest room, and saw a set of ck ceremonial dresses on


    the bed.


    She closed the door and changed into a new set of clothes. However, she discovered that the back of


    this dress revealed arge area of her back.


    Eliza was startled, she anxiously opened the door and asked: "Can you change it? I can''t wear such


    clothes."


    "Why not? Isn''t that good?" The man stood up and, with long, slender legs, pushed the door open.


    He looked down at her and saw a blush sh across her cheeks.


    "Be confident of yourself."


    Eliza rarely worn such gowns, it was just that she was not used to it, it was just that she was not


    confident in herself.


    "These are two different things. You''d better find me a more normal suit." She insisted.


    "As my girlfriend, I want you to wear what I want. You have no right to refuse." Richard''s temper went


    bad again.


    The girl lowered her head in grievance and bit her lower lip.


    Richard scrunched his eyebrows in annoyance. "Can we go now?"


    After that, Eliza chose to ignore the chill in her back and nodded.


    "Do you know how to make up? If you know, then do it." Richard gave her another serious look.


    Eliza nodded again, then turned around to see a cab beside her. It was filled with all sorts of high-


    ss cosmetics.


    She never thought that this man would prepare so many things for her.


    Was this really prepared for her?


    She drew a faint makeup on her face and walked out. The man looked at her in satisfaction and then


    walked out.


    Eliza sighed, forget it, for the sake of money, she could bear it.


    The two had just stepped out of the room when she heard the man whisper to her, "Hold my hand!"


    Eliza reached out her hands in embarrassment and held his arm tightly.


    This man was really overbearing. Even if she was acting with him for money, there was no need for him


    to be so serious, right?


    They even went downstairs arm in arm?


    When the two took the elevator to the first floor, they saw a group of reporters waiting for them in the


    lobby.


    Eliza''s mind buzzed again.


    It was somewhat empty.


    "Don''t look so serious!" Richard lowered his head and whispered, but to others, it looked as if he was


    whispering something of love to her.


    Eliza forced out a smile, she suddenly felt that Richard seemed to be deliberately trying to dye their


    rtion.


    Was he going to put on an act for someone else?


    "Don''t tell me you invited all these reporters over?" Eliza tried her best to smile, and asked him in a low


    voice.


    "Yes!" The man replied inly.


    Eliza was a little speechless, it really was him.


    "Boss Richard, how did you get to know your girlfriend? Is there any romantic story?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Yes, I fell in love with her at first sight!"


    Richard pouted, "She has a very good personality, is gentle and cute, and knows how to take good


    care of people!"


    Eliza felt waves of cold sweat. When did she have so many good points?


    "How long have you been together?"


    "Longer than you think!" Richard tly replied.


    "From what we know, Eliza''s family background is very ordinary¡­"


    Richard stopped and answered the other party''s microphone, "I only know that I love her. Other than


    that, I don''t care about anything else!"


    Eliza felt that after walking this entire way and hearing this man''s nonsense, she suddenly didn''t look


    so good.


    He''s really a drama king!


    "Miss Eliza, please answer this question, how did you know Mr. Richard Hughes, can you reveal it to


    us?"


    Eliza could only make it up as well, "I am his loyal fan, I have always liked him and admired him. I


    never thought that I would have the honor of being favored by him, I am very happy!"


    "Have you ever considered getting married when you love each other so much?"


    Eliza''s expression lit up.


    She was thinking, she wanted to see how Richard would reply.


    "Not to mention getting married, when I saw her smiling, I had already thought of the name of my


    children!" Richard''s words stunned Elizapletely.


    Fine, she was defeated.


    It seemed that no one couldpare to him in terms of acting.


    Laughter came from all directions.


    Richard replied humorously yet emotionally, as if his love for Eliza had already been proven.


    Everyone in the media felt that they had gotten the biggest news today. They couldn''t wait to let


    everyone know.


    Richard''s love affair, was real!

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    Passing through the encirclement of reporters, the two, under the protection of Richard''s bodyguards,


    sessfully got into the car parked outside the main hall.


    Along the way, Richard''s hands had been covering Eliza''s slim body the entire way, so as to not let her


    be squeezed by the reporters and get injured.


    Just now, when she was trying her best to squeeze out of the path, Eliza did not notice that, but she


    was anxiously listening to how Richard dealt with the questions from the media. However, when she sat


    in the car, she felt the side of her arm slightly burning hot, and suddenly remembered that the man''s


    hand was on her shoulder just now.


    And from the eyes of an outsider, what he had just done must be true love.


    Eliza''s eyes shed, she looked at the man, the passionate look he had in front of the reporters had


    disappeared, and what remained was only the coldness that came from him.


    Facing different people with different sides of faces, Richard Hughes knows well how to cheat others.


    "Am I going to be famous?" Eliza self-deprecatingly asked.


    It was not a good thing for a woman to be afraid of fame.


    "Yes!" Richard repliedzily.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then what should I do? I won''t be able to lead a normal life in the future!" Eliza realized that for


    money, she had messed up her entire life. Even if she got rich in the future, she might not even be able


    to go back home in her days.


    Richard turned his head, staring at her with his gloomy eyes. Seeing her worried look, he said


    indifferently: "How about, you take the opportunity to start your career in the entertainment circle, I''II


    make you a star!"


    "Me? My condition... Can I do it?" Eliza was a little shocked, she could not even speak properly, she


    used her finger and pointed at herself.


    "Have you ever face-lifted?" As Richard spoke, he actually reached out his hands to pinch her face and


    chin, as if he was going to inspect her.


    Eliza never thought that when the man asked, he would actually touch her face. Her mind went nk.


    "I... I am what I am now!" Eliza tensed up and unnaturally replied.


    Only then did Richard retract his hand, and continued to sit like a lord-Boss, his eyes were dark and


    heavy.


    "Your appearance can still be wonderful after wrapping it up. However, your acting skills are too stiff. It''s


    too deliberate. I''m afraid that your future will be bleak." Richardughed in a teasing manner.


    Eliza had originally been a little self-confident, but after being struck by his attack, she was already a


    loser in her own mind.


    She shrugged her shoulders and said self-deprecatingly, "I haven''t learned how to act, so how can I act


    well? Forget it. I''ll just live in a modest way."


    Richard did not expect this woman to be depressed after being hit by his attack.


    Did she not have a trace of resistance in her bones?


    He had thought that if he mocked her poor acting, she would be determined to strengthen her acting


    skills, for proving that she was capable.


    So, this woman was not confident in herself.


    "Your acting isn''t that bad. At least, so far, no one has discovered that we are acting!" After Richard


    finished, he suddenly nced at his Driver.


    Driver''s mind buzzed as he felt a chill down his spine.


    Eliza also worriedly stared at him.


    "Boss, don''t worry, I didn''t hear anything!" Driver immediatelyughed dryly.


    Richard, on the other hand, trusted his Driver very much and didn''t say anything.


    Eliza lowered her head, staring at her fingers in a daze.


    "Do you want to try?" Richard suddenly extended his hand and held her finger: "At least, after we break


    up, you will have a good job too."


    "Even if I''m famous, once I break up with you, I''m afraid my star path will still be destroyed. Everyone


    will feel that I''ve been kicked away by you. You deserve it, right?" Elizaughed bitterly, but was still


    worried about the future.


    "Don''t worry, when the timees, I will speak up for you. I told you that I pretended to be a couple


    with you in order to bring a new person. Don''t all of the people who want to be famous in the


    entertainment industry love to y this game? To create a scandal that will boost the poprity of the


    people."


    Seeing that she was still negative, Richard started to care.


    "Are you really willing to help me?" Eliza suddenly had a bit of confidence again.


    Richard looked at her shining eyes and replied her.


    He had always felt that Eliza''s eyes were simr to Felicity''s, they were both limpid and full of spirit. He


    wondered if Felicity''s eyes were also like hers, bright and enchanting when she was happy.


    Suddenly, Richard found out that he was thinking wild thoughts again, and suddenly, Richard reached


    out and hugged Eliza.


    Eliza froze, her breathing was out of puff as she asked worriedly: "What happened to you again?"


    "Let me hold her for a moment, so I won''t miss her!" Richard said very straightforwardly, he did not care


    about Eliza''s feelings at all.


    Eliza''s entire body shivered slightly.


    Richard hugged Eliza tighter, and when he smelled the sweet fragrance in her hair, he couldn''t help but


    hold her more tightly.


    The more he wanted to stop his brain from thinking about Felicity, the more he wanted to think.


    He had always wanted to hug Felicity like this, but actually, he didn''t have any ulterior motives. The


    feeling of hugging her like this should be very warm and at ease.


    Damn it!


    Why is it that the more I stop myself from thinking about her, the more I think about her?


    Richard felt that he was very annoying, so he lifted Eliza''s chin and sucked her lips.


    "Ugh.." Am I going to die, does this man regard her as Felicity?


    Why did it get worse every time?


    "Boom!!" Richard''s face, inexplicably, received a p.


    Although the p was light, it was still enough to wake him up..


    "You dare p me?" Richard squinted his eyes.


    Eliza wiped her lips with the back of her hand and said, "Richard Hughes, don''t take things too far."


    Richard obviously knew that he asked for too much, so he didn''t say anything and just leaned against


    the chair with a dark expression.


    This time, his mind was in a mess, he could no longer concentrate on thinking about Felicity, and only


    felt his face burning hot.


    He really should.


    Seeing that he did not continue to argue with her, Eliza''s heartbeat became chaotic.


    Actually, she didn''t dislike Richard kissing her, but the moment she thought of how she was a


    substitute, she inexplicably rejected him in her heart.


    Now that there were no outsiders present, there was no need for her to put on a show.


    Thus, it was normal for her to not cooperate.


    The atmosphere was very quiet along the way.


    While Richard was feeling sad as she wished, she gradually started to be uneasy.


    Then she turned to him. "Did I hurt you?"


    Richard swept his gaze across her indifferently: "What do you think?"


    "Don''t provoke me too often in the future. I''m afraid I won''t be able to control my temper!" Eliza


    reminded him with good intentions.

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    Belle pulled took her seat and sat down, her shrewd eyes sweeping across the other party''s body.


    He was also from the business circles, and he has achieved a lot at such a young age, Belle Ann had


    always admired his talent, regardless of the theme of tonight''s meal, Belle still hoped to find some


    opportunities for herself.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Leo passed the menu to her and said politely: "Sister Belle, take a look and see what you like to eat."


    Belle gracefully pointed to a few dishes that she liked and passed them over to the waiter. Then, she


    smiled at Leo and asked: Isn''t there something you need my help with? For a Boss as you, what can I


    do for you?"


    Leo was little embarrassed, but since he was already sitting here, even if he knew that he would be


    fiercely rejected, he still had to say it out loud.


    "Sister Belle, I like your daughter!" Leo did not beat around the bush and said directly.


    Belle''s expression was shocked, she stared at the man in front of her with disbelief: "Leo, what did you


    say?"


    Leo knew that she would definitely not ept this reality, but as a man, he had to fight for his love.


    "I like Mary. I want to date with her. Please help me!" Leo went forward and once again seriously said


    that.


    Belle''s expression instantly changed, she chuckled: "So the reason you called me here to eat, was


    because you took a fancy to my daughter?"


    "Yes, I admit that I have a purpose. Sister Belle, I am willing to take care of Mary and I will give her a


    happy future. Please give me a chance and I will love her."


    Belle stood up, and anger shed past her face: "Leo, what rtionship do you think we have? No


    matter what, I am still your cousin, and you like my daughter!"


    Leo knew that she must react strongly. He felt a little ashamed and nodded, "I know that Mary is still


    young, and indeed, she is not old enough to fall in love with me. But I am willing to wait¡­¡±


    Belle mocked in a satirizing tone, "Everyone said that you are full of strategies. I never thought that you


    would actuallye and ask me to help you achieve it."


    Leo''s heart quaked. It seems that Belle would not agree.


    "Are you the one who is pursuing my daughter? Or does my daughter like you too?" After Belle Ann''s


    anger passed, she slowly calmed down.


    Leo said in a gentle voice: "I pursue her firstly."


    "I heard that there are a lot of beauties surrounding you, why did you choose my daughter who has just


    matured? Leo, how old are you this year? How old is my daughter?" Belle really could not ept it.


    Although she had once admired Leo, appreciation was one small thing, but marrying her daughter to


    him was a big thing.


    Leo''s eyes froze, he stared at the table and did not say a word for a long time.


    It was precisely because he knew that the gap was too great that he came to sincerely plead for her


    consent.


    If Mary was already 22 years old today, he wouldn''t care about who opposed him at all. As long as he


    loves the woman, he would definitely fight for her.


    "Forget about this meal!" Belle''s recuperation was not bad, she took her hand holding her bag, turned,


    and left.


    Leo sighed helplessly.


    His face was filled with defeat.


    As expected, this method was notck of considering.


    Not long after Belle left, Mary called.


    Leo answered and said in a low voice, "Your mother seems to be very angry."


    "She''s gone?" As Mary listened, her nerves also tensed up.


    "Oh, what will you do? When she goes back, she''ll definitely scold you." Leo was really worried for her.


    "So, do you worry about that I am scolded? I''ve already beaten by her before." Mary mischievously


    mocked herself.


    "Did she really beat you?" As Leo heard it, he felt an extreme heartache. No matter what, he couldn''t


    bear to see her get hurt.


    Mary Ann stuck out her tongue, and continued to smile: "Do you love me? It''s okay, my mom isn''t


    willing to beat me up either. But since she knows about this, there''s definitely going to be a lot of


    scolding. I''m fine, scolding won''t kill me."


    Her optimistic tone made his emotions a littleplicated.


    "Alright, I''II hang up first. I''ll wait for my mother toe back." After Mary finished speaking, she hung


    up the phone.


    As expected, Belle angrily rushed back, upon entering, she saw that Mary was ready to be scolded,


    she blinked herrge innocent eyes and looked at her.


    "Mom..." Seeing that her mother''s face was in rage, Mary carefully called out to her.


    "Your wings are enough strong that you dare to find a boyfriend like others. Do you still have your


    mother in your heart?" Belle asked angrily.


    Mary nodded and said, "Mom, in my heart, you will always be the most important person to me. No one


    can take your ce."


    "Heh, I''ve let you learn how to perform for a few years and now you have already learnt better how to


    comfort others." Belle was still filled with anger.


    "Mom, punish me. I know I was wrong, but I won''t regret it." Mary immediately walked over and ced


    her face right in front of her mother: "If you''re angry, then please calm down after punishing me. Don''t


    hold anger in your heart, it''s not good for your body."


    Belle looked at her daughter who had one eye closed. She was afraid of pain, but was willing to take


    the beating.


    She looked just like she did when she was young.


    "How far have youe with him?" How could Belle bear to punish her? She just sat on the sofa and


    asked with a slightly downcast expression.


    "Mom, I am still very pure, so I only held hands with him, really!" Mary immediately ran to her mother''s


    side and sat down. She reached out and hugged her arms, and stuck her face close to hers: "I took the


    initiative to confess to him. Actually, I was the one who pestered him. He might have been bothered by


    me for a long time and finally, he stared to know about me¡­"


    Belle was startled.


    She suddenly remembered that Leo had admitted that he was the one who took the initiative.


    "Are you really the one who took the initiative? What do you like about him?" Belle looked at her


    daughter''s bashful expression, her eyes shing, full of hope and happiness.


    "I... Of course, I took a liking to his handsome looks from the start. To be honest, I''ve never seen a man


    with a better look than him." Mary said honestly.


    Belle never thought that her daughter would be the same as her back then. She was also an early


    lover, and was also the first to see the other party''s appearance.


    "You fell in love with him just because he was good-looking. That''s a very stupid thing." Belle ridiculed.


    Mary admitted it: "Yes, I also know that I''m very foolish, but,ter on when I interacted with him, I


    realized, not only is he good-looking, he treats me even better!"


    "He is a businessman, so he is good to you. What if it''s just a facade?" Belle suddenly felt that she had


    to properly teach her daughter.

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    Her mother''s words made sense, but Mary could not understand it, she looked at her mother''s serious


    expression, and was stunned.


    "Do you know him?" Seeing her daughter''s stunned look, Belle once again asked seriously.


    "Of course, I know him. He... He treats me very well. Whatever I like, he will buy it for me, and the gift


    he gives me are also very precious. Didn''t everyone say that when a man likes a woman, he will be


    willing to spend money to buy things for her?" As expected, Mary was still young, and the goods in her


    eyes, was purely for the sake of treating her well.


    But isn''t that the purer the love is, the better?


    Seeing that her daughter only knew how to emphasize how good this man was to her and how much


    he was willing to give her, Belle could only sigh.


    "Leo is very strategic, I heard that the reason why he is single is because his ex-girlfriend broke up with


    him when their rtionship is at the strongest, when they nearly married to each other, and from then


    on, he has sealed his heart off, there are so many famous women who tried to get his heart, but none


    of them seeded in taking over the position of his ex-girlfriend." Belle warned.


    Mary was stunned, why was there so much information?


    She knew nothing?


    Belle continued to ridicule: "Do you really think that you can rece his ex-girlfriend and be his


    most important woman?"


    "Why not? I''ve seen her ex-girlfriend, her name is Lily, and she''s a popr model in the modern world,


    but, so what? Thest time, Lily took the initiative toe and find him, but he rejected her." Mary felt


    that she was true, she was Leo''s favorite woman.


    Belle looked at her daughter''s innocent eyes. She suddenly realized that she doesn''t want to reveal the


    darkest part of humanity to her.


    "Mom, don''t you want me to talk to him? I know you don''t trust men, but I may not be as strong as you


    and I can''t have a business like you. But I still want to find someone to love me, to pamper me, to


    spend the rest of my life with me. That''s right, I''m still young, you always say that I''m ignorant, but don''t


    people grow up step by step? I need a process, and I also need time and opportunity to grow up. Don''t


    worry, I definitely wouldn''t do anything that would harm myself, but I need Leo William." Mary hugged


    her mother''s arm with tears in her eyes and begged her softly.


    Belle''s feelings were also veryplicated and heavy.


    Listening to her daughter''s words, she felt that she had ced too much weight on her daughter.


    She didn''t believe in men, she had to let her daughter be a different person. She had to learn how


    to use a hard shell to protect herself.


    She was able to face her future by herself.


    She didn''t need a man and she can live a very independent and happy life.


    "Daughter, did Mommy give you a lot of pressure before?" Belle turned her head and asked seriously.


    Mary immediately shook her head, "No, I don''t feel pressured. What mother has taught me are


    treasures, and they are my most precious wealth. I will remember them well."


    Her daughter''s understanding caused Belle''s heart to ache inexplicably.


    "Forget it, I will let you make your own decision regarding this matter. Even if I want to protect you, I


    haven''t had the courage to do so for a whole life. If you love him, then go ahead and be with him. Don''t


    lose the ability to love like me. That is the most tragic and terrible thing. " On the way back, Belle had


    actually also thought about many things.


    "Really? Mom, did you really promise me to go with him?" Mary was so excited that she was like a little


    kid, hugging her mother and going crazy with her.


    Belle was immediately shocked by her crazy actions, and quickly pushed her away: "Alright, don''t be


    too happy too early, Mom will give you three advice, you can stay with him, but you must also focus on


    studying, and you can be with him but you two should keep it in secret, and thest and the most


    important one, you must learn to protect yourself."


    Mary''s beautiful eyes widened, and blinked. "Mom, I understand all that you''re saying, and I won''t


    throw caution to the wind for the sake of love."


    "He''s so much older than you, do you mind?" Belle sighed and asked as she reached out to caress her


    daughter''s long hair.


    "No, I like mature and steady men like him. He can teach me a lot of things that I don''t know about. I


    can be at ease with him!" In front of her mother, Mary did not hide anything.


    Belle gently nodded her head, "That''s right, I believe that he should be a man with a sense of


    responsibility, more reliable than your father."


    "Mom, you... If you feel lonely alone, why don''t you go find one yourself? Look at you, you¡¯re still so


    young. Don''t waste your beautiful appearance." On the reverse, Mary now suggested her mother.


    Belle said indifferently: "I have be more cautious now, I''m not sure if I can meet the one I love."


    "Mom, be gentler when you''re with men in the future. There''s definitely going to be a chance for you!"


    Mary felt that her mother was just too domineering.


    "Gentle?" Belle lightly snorted in disapproval: "Ever since I gave birth to you, I don''t know what is called


    gentleness anymore."


    Mary reached out and hugged her mother tightly: "Mom, don''t worry. I know everything you have done


    for me."


    Belle finally had a hint of a smile on her face. She reached out and patted her daughter''s face, "My


    daughter has grown up and can''t stay, mother knows, but she''s still a little sad. I hope that the man you


    meet will appreciate your kindness, pity you, know how cold you are, and calm your heart."


    "Mom, I''m really not used to you suddenly being so literary!" Mary said with a beaming smile.


    Belle immediately pinched her face, "Mom''s raised you so much, can''t you listen to Mom''sints?"


    "Sure, Mom, thank you!" Mary''s eyes suddenly burned with an indescribable passion. She had been in


    a hurry to grow up, but only now did she realize that she was afraid that her mother would grow old.


    _______________


    Leo sat alone on the dining table.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The entire table was filled with delicious dishes, but none of them attracted his appetite.


    He was worried about whether the little thing was in a torrential storm right now.


    Just when Leo decided to give Mary a call and ask around, a message came over.


    "My mom didn''t scold me, and instead agreed to let us be together. Are you surprised? Are you


    surprised?!!" In the text sent by Mary, there were countless smiling faces.


    Leo William''s heart sank.

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    Edward left the conference room and returned to his office. On the table, there was some information


    about April Jones.


    Because she was his grandmother''s enemy, Edward naturally did not dare to be negligent. Grandma


    was already this old, and this woman still dared toe and anger her.


    He looked through it seriously, and suddenly, his entire face was filled with shock.


    When his finger flipped to the bottom row of the third page, Edward''s expression froze.


    Why had this April Jones, when she was previously called Anna Jones, actually told his father about


    the rumors?


    Edward felt that it was hard to believe. Could it be that this Anna Jones was his father''s ex-girlfriend?


    What did his grandmother hide from him?


    Edward frowned, he still decided to ask about this matter clearly.


    Although as a son, his father was already far away in heaven and he shouldn''t investigate his old


    friends, his grandmother definitely didn''t hate this Anna Jones simply because she was his father''s ex-


    girlfriend.


    Edward was a little annoyed. He put the documents into his bag and decided not to read them again.


    Not long after, his assistant, Larry knocked on the door and entered, in his hand was an IPAD.


    "Boss, Boss, you made me pay attention to the progress of your brother''s scandal. Today, there''s


    something new. He admitted his rtionship with Eliza in front of many different media outlets, do you


    want to take a look?" Larry said, and then handed the IPAD over for him to look at.


    Edward took the IPAD and opened up the video. He saw his brother under the camera, hugging Eliza


    tightly as he epted the reporter''s questions.


    From his humorous reply, Edward felt that his brother seemed to be serious this time.


    "Do you think they can get together?" Edward returned the IPAD back to Larry and asked.


    Larry had only recently made a girlfriend and he was still struggling with himself.


    Naturally, he did not dare to guess the future his Boss rtionship.


    "From the looks of this video, Boss your younger brother probably likes this girl. When the reporters


    were pushing, he instinctively protected her in his arms. I believe that only when it''s true love would he


    protect and care about her." Larry replied like in the way learning from textbooks.


    Edward was immediately amused by his answer. With one hand on his forehead, heughed very


    rxed.


    Larry was embarrassed, what was Bossughing at? Was his answer wrong?


    "I actually hope that they can hurry up and make up their minds. My brother will restrain himself once


    he marries. At that age, a man still has to do what he should do. Otherwise, it will cause others to


    worry." Initially, Edward thought that his brother might not like women but men and he was shocked by


    his wild guess. But now, with Eliza''s appearance, Edward felt at ease.


    As long as he didn''t like men, it didn''t matter if he marriedter.


    Larry suddenly remembered that he had just started dating. Was it toote?


    "Alright, stop paying attention to his matters and let him develop freely." Edward ecided to keep the


    love of his brother a little mysterious.


    "Okay, is there anything else Boss needs?" Larry was referring to personal matters.


    "Not anymore. Go back to your work!" Edward waved his hand.


    Felicity was also looking at Richard and Eliza''s news, their news had already be the headlines,


    instantly blowing up the inte.


    Richard hadn''t been producing a lot recently, but his poprity had increased by leaps and bounds,


    because his love affairs, which angered the fans of those beautiful girls who had loved him for many


    years. The inte was filled with whimpers, and all the news about them were about congratting


    him finding his true love and expressing their best wishes.


    Felicity looked at the well-matched couple and she sincerely wished that they would be able to make it


    real.


    A phone call came in.


    Felicity looked at the caller and saw that it was Richard who was calling her from the business


    department. He said that there was a problem with the clothing and asked her to go over and settle it.


    Felicity had previously snatched this project back from a colleague. However, when she was asked to


    go to Richard''spany, it made her somehow reluctant to go.


    Clearly, private matters and official matters were two different things. One had to treat them differently.


    She bid farewell to Xipil, then went downstairs and personally drove there.


    The weather wasn''t very good today. It was dark and gloomy, as if it was going to rain heavily.


    Because his tone was a little anxious, Felicity''s mood when driving the car was also a little anxious.


    The oppressive air pressured down, causing one to feel an indescribable dryness.


    While Felicity was anxiously driving forward, she did not notice that there were a few cars suspicious of


    their behaviour following her.


    Just as Felicity was nning to drive along a road with few people, suddenly, a car quickly drove past


    her car.


    Felicity jumped in shock, instinctively pulling the steering wheel.


    As three cars drove her to the far right of the road, thest car to pass by suddenly mmed into the


    back of her car.


    Felicity was caught off guard, and she had no time to react. She suddenly stomped her foot on the


    throttle and the sports car lost control and rushed towards the fence on the side.


    On a slope below, Felicity felt the world spinning around her, and her head spinning around. Then,


    everything went dark, and she no longer knew what was happening.


    Seeing Felicity''s sportscar rolling down, those peopleughed proudly and drove away.


    Edward was in the middle of a meeting, when suddenly, Larry pushed open the door to the conference


    room, anxiously running to Edward to say a few words.


    Edward''s mind rumbled, and everything went nk.


    After that, he ran out of the office without any thinking.


    Larry followed closely behind.


    While Edward stood in front of the elevator and waited, he forced himself to calm down.


    "How can she have such idence? Have you found out why?"


    "At present, the traffic police are investigating. Miss Felicity has been took care and sent to the hospital.


    I don''t know how she is now!" Larry carefully reported as he looked at Edward''s ugly expression.


    His heart felt as if it had been ruthlessly shed by a knife, causing the man''s face to turn pale from


    the pain. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He clenched his hands into fists. How could such a thing happen?


    The moment he thought about how she was trapped in the sportscar and rolling around helplessly,


    Edward felt like his breathing had stopped, and his entire body was trembling from nervousness.


    "Boss, the elevator is here!" Larry was well aware of the feelings Edward had for Felicity, she is his soul


    mate, his life and his everything. As a bystander, he was unable to experience that kind of worry and


    pain.


    Edward powerlessly leaned on the elevator. At the moment, his heart was anxious enough to jump out


    of his chest.


    "Boss, don''t worry, Miss Felicity is indeed blessed by God and will definitely be fine. I will contact the


    hospital right now to check the situation." Larry consoled Edward as he actively called to ask.

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    The details of her injuries on the hospital were still unclear. Felicity had fainted and the ambnce was


    hurriedly rushing towards the hospital.


    Hearing the result, Edward''s entire body tensed up, his heart shrunk.


    He had waited with great difficulty for the woman he loved, he definitely could not lose her, he could not


    afford to lose Felicity, even the children could not.


    Larry looked at his Boss''s pale face and empty eyes. He was also very uneasy.


    The two quickly got into the car and headed straight for the hospital.


    As for Felicity''s car ident, the hospital had already called Felicity''spany first, so the people in


    thepany were all shocked, could it be that Felicity''s ident at this time was caused by her


    excessive sadness andck of focus?


    Or was she trying to use this suicidal move to get Edward''s heart?


    No matter what, outsiders would always keep their views on the matter of Felicity''s car ident.


    Xipil was so frightened that she fell down in her office. After that, the first thing she did was to call Larry,


    that was why there was a scene that he anxiously pushed open the door to the conference room.


    Felicity was in a car ident, but Richard''spany was still waiting for her toe over to take care


    of some matters.


    Seeing that she did note over at the appointed time, they called thepany to ask for the reason


    and only after asking did they know that this was the case.


    Thus, Richard''s department of operations immediately called Richard Hughes to report about this


    matter.


    So, the reason why Richard knew about Felicity''s matter was because he had emphasized before that


    everything about Felicity must be reported to him.


    Originally, it was very rare for Richard to participate in such an explosive asion, but today, for the


    sake of a show, he had deliberately agreed to the host''s invitation and brought his new girlfriend to


    support him.


    From the moment they got out of the car, the two had already received a lot of attention.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Eliza was once a journalist, so she knew how crazy journalists were towards celebrities.


    However, she did not expect herself to be someone on camera in such a short period of time.


    She was not used to the bright spotlights, her eyes were almost going blind from the light.


    She had never been to such a lively ce before. She had no experience, and she was also very


    afraid. The only person she could call for help was the man beside her.


    Thus, she tightly held hisrge hands.


    Richard did not push her away, he just felt that thedy was making a big fuss out of it, they were just


    walking on a red carpet, was there a need to hold him so tightly?


    "Rx, don''t smile so stiffly, okay?" Richard snuggled close to her ear and smiled with his thin lips, but


    his voice was a little displeased.


    Eliza released her hands obediently, then said with a fake smile: "You shouldn''t have brought me here,


    I''m very scared."


    "What are you afraid of? This is what you have to go through as a star in the future. I''ll take you to get


    used to it. You should feel honored." Richard never thought that this woman would actually admit that


    she was afraid.


    Perhaps it was because all the women had a personality that refused to show weakness, but it was the


    first time Richard heard someone say that they were afraid.


    Therefore, Richard intentionally tried to tease Eliza.


    Without leaving a trace, he pushed her small hand away, leaving Eliza alone.


    However, there were many reporters taking pictures of them. Eliza stood in ce like a puppy that had


    been abandoned by its owner, not daring to move.


    Richard took two steps forward, and discovered that the woman behind him was actually standing there


    dumbly like a wooden chicken.


    His heart softened as he stretched out his hand towards her. "Come here!"


    Eliza was a little sulky. This man had deliberately pushed her away just now.


    Bring her here and leave her alone.


    Eliza immediately wanted to quickly walk past him, and didn''t want to pay attention to him.


    Unfortunately, she seemed to have forgotten that she was wearing a long dress with high heels. Just as


    she was about to walk to this man in a heroic manner, suddenly, her high heels stepped on the hem of


    her skirt.


    Richard hurriedly took a step forward and hugged her who was falling to the ground.


    Eliza cried out in rm. She thought that she was going to kiss the Earth Mother, but she didn''t expect


    that she would actually throw herself into a firm and warm embrace.


    Richard only felt a warm and fragrant scent, and immediately after, the woman''s soft body collided with


    him, causing him to hold her tightly.


    "Stupid!" A man''s mocking voice sounded in his ears.


    Eliza felt a bitterness in her heart. If not for their contract, would she have been so stupid as toe


    out wearing her 9cm high heels?


    Would she let her back bepletely exposed to people, and even allow them to take photos of her


    until she fell down?


    "My leg is crooked, it hurts!" Since this man wanted to call her stupid, Eliza would definitely not let him


    go easily either.


    Thus, she intentionallyid in his embrace and did not move. She could only look at him pitifully as she


    comined.


    Seeing her frowning, Richard felt real pain, so without saying a word, he cupped her up in his embrace.


    Fortunately, this woman was very light, so it wasn''t difficult for him to carry her.


    The surrounding reporters were shocked. It was as if they had all exploded, forcefully keeping taking


    these scenes into their cameras.


    Eliza originally only wanted to make things difficult for Richard, but didn''t expect that he would actually


    carry her right away.


    Her entire brain was a little nk, and her face unconsciously flushed red.


    After passing through the red carpet and entering the resting room, Richard''s phone suddenly rang.


    Eliza was put down and sat on the sofa. She lowered her head to rub her red heels.


    It seemed that she had truly sprained her wound. She would feel pain at any moment she moved.


    "Hey!" Richard casually picked up the phone.


    "Boss, I just received a call from One Thought Building. Felicity was in a car ident!"


    "What?" Richard was stunned, the atmosphere around him suddenly became cold: "When did this


    happen? How is she? Do you know? "


    "I don''t know, I just heard about it!"


    Richard quickly hung up, turned, and ran out.


    Seeing him run away, Eliza remembered their conversation just before.


    Who could it be? How could she let him run away like this?


    Eliza bent her leg and ran out the door and shouted: "Richard, where are you going?"


    Unfortunately, Richard had already ran far away and could not hear her voice at all.


    Eliza was like a little puppy that had been abandoned, looking at the direction he disappeared to


    helplessly.


    This man was really willful. He could do whatever he wanted, regardless of her feelings.


    Eliza weakly sat back on the sofa. If Richard ran away, would she still need to attend the banquet?


    It looked like she had to prepare to escape as well.

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    Was she dead?


    That feeling as if the heavens were spinning and the earth was quaking, as if her entire body was


    trembling, as if her bones were about to shatter. She sank into endless darkness.


    No, she didn''t want to die, and she couldn''t die either. She had to grow up with her children, and she


    still hadn''t married her beloved one.


    Felicity felt that everything around her had be very slow. She tried very hard to breathe, trying


    very hard to open her eyes.


    But she couldn''t do it!


    It was like being trapped in a terrifying ck hole. The surroundings were deathly still, and she could


    hear her own weak heartbeat, which was getting heavier and slower.


    In her eyes, she could see the smiles of the children, as well as that unforgettable handsome face.


    Don''t¡­


    She didn''t want to die. Someone pleasee to save her.


    She still had many things to do, many things that she couldn''t say in time. She couldn''t leave her two


    children.


    "Felicity¡­" Suddenly, a low and urgent male voice rang in her mind. Her consciousness that had been


    trapped in the darkness suddenly came to her senses.


    "Felicity, wake up. Don''t sleep anymore. Open your eyes and look at me!" That voice was so familiar. It


    was Edward, the man she loved the most!


    "You can''t die, you know? I won''t let you die! You must wake up!" The man''s tone became impatient


    and domineering, causing people who heard it to feel as if a knife was stabbing into their hearts.


    "''Wake up, wake up, I need you!" She felt something warm dripping on her face, she heard his words,


    each word so heavy, so reluctant to leave her.


    He needs me¡­


    It was as if a force had pulled her out of the darkness and into the light. The instant she opened her


    eyes, she saw a familiar handsome face.


    Close at hand, the tears dyed those deep eyes.


    It was as if her consciousness hadn''t awoken yet, yet her eyes had already touched his.


    In the midst of the chaos, she could feel the man gently lying down and hugging her.


    That familiar aura, that warmth¡­


    After more than two hours of surgery, Felicity was pushed out of the operation room. Her head was


    struck, her legs were cut, and there were countless abrasions on them.


    During this long wait, pain had always tormented Edward''s heart, and every minute and second, to him,


    was like a torment.


    His heart tightened as he stared at the light on top of the operating room.


    He painfully and urgently dashed to the hospital, but did not dare to appear at the entrance of the


    operation room. He could only hide in a ce far away from his brother''s sight, feeling uneasy,


    nervous, and praying for her.


    He hoped that the God would not be so cruel as to take her away. He hoped that he could let her live


    on in peace.


    Richard stuck himself to the wall, and hastily put on the mask and sunsses to hide his painful face.


    He bitterly kicked the wall, not knowing how to vent the pain and nervousness in his heart.


    Suddenly, a few girls walked past him, they were all his loyal fans, upon seeing the clothes he was


    wearing, a girl immediately eximed in surprise: "Richard Hughes also has such clothes, could it be


    that he is Richard Hughes?"


    "Let''s go over and greet him. Judging from his figure, he''s definitely a handsome guy."


    A bold girl immediately ran over with a sweet smile, "Little brother, little brother, may I ask¡­"


    "Go away!" Richard turned around with his back facing them. His current state of mind was no longer


    suitable to speak to anyone.


    The girls across them were all stunned, and then one of them angrily said, "What?! He can''t be Richard


    Hughes! Richard Hughes is much tender than him, how rude."


    "That''s right, we''re girls after all. It''s really uncultured to let us walk away."


    Richard ignored the ridicule the girls gave him. He still had his head lowered and his eyes tightly shut in


    pain.


    The girls didn''t pay any more attention to him and quickly left.


    Richard looked through the window at his brother''s stiff figure. He had been calcting the time since


    he got the call, and one hour had passed.


    Felicity was still lying in the operation room, was she seriously injured?


    Will she die?


    Will they leave them?


    Richard''s heart was filled with fear and unease. That strong sense of loss made him feel despair and


    sadness.


    It was as if when he was ten years old, his father had left, and then his mother as well.


    At that time, he felt that the entire world had turned grey, and no one wanted him anymore.


    Right now, his feelings for Felicity had already be blurry. He knew that he could no longer fall in


    love with her, but he knew that he could no longer lose her.


    He would rather let this retribution fall on him. He had stepped across the bottom line of morality and


    confessed on his own ord.


    He was willing to give her his life in exchange for her waking up. He only wanted her to live on, live on


    by his brother and nephew''s side.


    Finally, he saw his brother''s figure that stood up abruptly in the corridor. Only then did he realize that


    the lights in the operation room had gone out.


    Not long after, a doctor walked out from inside.


    Richard couldn''t hear him, he was very uneasy, he really wanted to rush over and hear every word the


    doctor said.


    However, he was too far away, so all he could see was his elder brother''s stiff back.


    What''s wrong?


    What was the doctor talking about?


    What''s the matter with her?


    Is it serious?


    Very quickly, Felicityid on the cart, carefully being pushed out by the nurse.


    Edward suddenly turned and pounced over, his hands supporting himself on the cart, he looked at the


    unconscious woman anxiously.


    Richard followed along as he stopped once more.


    Brother will definitely take good care of her.


    At this moment, in the ward, Felicity woke up.


    After half an hour of sleep, she finally woke up.


    "Felicity¡­'''' his handsome face shed with surprise. He carefully caressed her pale cheek: "You''re


    finally awake. You scared me¡­"


    "Edward..." When Felicity opened her mouth to call him, she realized that her throat was dry and sore.


    The pain was unbearable, and she didn''t even have energy.


    She clearly wanted to shout out his name, but when she did, he could barely hear her clearly.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "''I''m here. Don''t be afraid. It¡¯s fine now!"


    Edward gently pressed himself next to her ear to console her: "If you feel tired, go to sleep for a while!"


    Felicity was truly very tired, her eyelids extremely heavy, as if she had not heard his voice.

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    Edward stood bedside, looking at her pale white face. She looked pitiful, like a fragile doll, not daring to


    touch her.


    Edward looked at her and only felt a pain in his heart, as if a knife had cut through his heart. He wished


    that the person who caused her to have a car ident could be shed a thousand times. He will find


    him out and burn his bones and turn them into ashes.


    The ward was deathly still, and Edward had no choice but to lower his head.


    Only when he heard her weak breathing, would he be able to calm down.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The doctor said that her condition was quite optimistic, but if her head was hit, it might have side


    effects. She needed to stay in the hospital to be carefully observed.


    The wounds on her body had already been bound up. They were not considered serious injuries and


    would not endanger his life.


    Listening to the doctor''s uncertain words, Edward felt a strong sense of unease.


    Perhaps, he was too careless and did not arrange for a bodyguard to follow her, causing her to suffer


    this injury.


    There were many things that could not be imagined before it happened. Only when it happened would


    one suddenly wake up.


    Prevention was so important.


    Edward gently held her small hand.


    Once she had recovered, he would no longer want her to go out alone, and in fact, he no longer wished


    for her to go to work. He only wanted her to stay at home peacefully so that he coulde back and


    see her gentle smile.


    Yes, he had already decided that in the future, he would not let her be in danger again.


    Even though he felt that using this method would reduce her possibility of getting danger in the future, it


    wasn''t very realistic.


    Ever since he had known her, Edward had never restricted anything.


    She was free to do whatever it was that she wanted to do.


    To love someone, isn''t that the same as epting everything from her? Do not break her wings, give


    her a free sky, let her fly as much as she can.


    His mind was in a mess as he thought of many things, but they couldn''tpare to the warmth he felt


    when he held her in his palm.


    Just as Edward was ming himself, his phone rang.


    He quickly muted it and looked at the caller ID. He gently let go of her hands, stood up and walked out


    of the ward. "Josh?"


    "Brother, I heard from mypany that sister was in a car ident. Is that true?" Richard''s worried


    voice came over.


    Edward said in a heavy and sorrowful tone, "Yes, I''m in the hospital now. She just finished her surgery."


    "Is it serious? I''ming over to take a look!" Richard immediately cried out.


    "Alright,e over here!" Edward nodded, he could not exin it clearly over the phone.


    It was only then that Richard stood downstairs in the cold wind for a long time, calmed himself down,


    and prepared to go upstairs with his red eyes.


    At this moment! Eliza, who was thrown in front of the press conference by Richard, it nearly had her


    head explode.


    Her legs were injured, so she could only sit on the sofa, but at that moment, someone let two reporters


    in.


    After seeing her, they immediately ran over," Miss Eliza, why are you sitting here alone? Where''s


    Richard Hughes?"


    "I think I just saw Richard Hughes leaving in a hurry. He didn''t bring you along?"


    Faced with their questions, Eliza was in a daze. She did not know how to answer, because she had no


    experience.


    She was a reckless journalist herself.


    "Oh, he... He left in a hurry, and I''m going to leave now." Eliza said as she stood up to leave.


    However, the next second, she took a step forward. The pain from her twisted heel was like a needle


    piercing her, causing her to fall back onto the sofa.


    She muttered an incantation in a vexed tone in her heart.


    This Richard really didn''t have any manliness at all. After bringing her here, he actually abandoned her


    and ran off by himself.


    Damn it, I hate him!


    "Miss Eliza, is your foot hurt? Oh, gosh, its swollen, why didn''t Mr. Richard bring you to see a doctor?"


    The reporter seemed to have caught a whiff of some explosive scandal, and deliberately lowered his


    head to look at Eliza''s red and swollen heel, and asked in surprise.


    Eliza jumped in shock and quickly used her long skirt to block her heels, feigning calmness: "No, my


    legs are fine, I''m just tired, I want to rest here for a bit, can you guys stop asking? I don''t want to


    answer."


    "Miss Eliza, did you and Richard Hughes quarrel? It must be hard for you to be left here by yourself. "


    Eliza immediately turned her head away, ignoring them.


    "How pitiful. It''s only been a few days since your rtionship have been public and he''s been ignoring


    you like this. Do you have anything you want to say to him? You can tell him through our tform."


    Eliza was extremely annoyed by these guys, she could only turn around and say each word seriously:


    "He did not ignore me, he only had some very urgent matters to take care of. Also, if I have anything to


    say to him, I will say it in front of him, there is no need to pass it on to him through your tform."


    "Miss Eliza, don''t be agitated, we can understand."


    "That''s right. Women are all like this. If they lose their love, their mood will be bad. We are all


    women."


    Eliza was about to copse, she really wanted to use her phone to call Richard and scold him.


    However, there were two reporters beside her and she dared not to do so. She could only take out her


    cell phone and y games.


    The two reporters were hoping to hear more from her. Seeing her concentrate on ying the game,


    they also felt bored.


    Thus, they could only use the matter of Eliza ying mobile games as an article.


    Just as they were about to leave, Eliza suddenly raised her head and said: "Hey, let me remind you


    guys, don''t make this up, and create a fake story. Richard and I are still fine, I am not as pitiful as you


    think."


    The two reporters saw that Eliza acted as if nothing had happened and could not help but exchange


    nces.


    Seeing that Eliza did not seem to be overly sad, could it be that she had not been abandoned by


    Richard Hughes?


    "I''ve already said it first. What you''re going to say next is none of my business, but you have to know


    that my boyfriend isn''t someone that''s easy to mess with. You must remember this." Seeing that they


    seemed to be struggling, Eliza quickly added.


    "Miss Eliza, of course, we won''t write anything randomly. Since your rtionship with Richard Hughes


    is as good as ever, we will of course write like this." Elizaughed bitterly in the bottom of her heart.


    After the two reporters left, Eliza immediately shut down the game. She did not call him and sent a text


    message instead.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    The feeling of being thrown away was truly ufortable, and Eliza''s heart was also filled with


    grievance, so she quickly tapped her phone with two fingers.


    "Richard Hughes, are you still a man? It was you who brought me here. You didn''t even say anything


    before leaving me behind. This is too much."


    "Even if we have an agreement, even if I take your money, can you at least respect me a bit and worry


    about my feelings?"


    "I''ve been treated as a joke by others. Are you happy?"


    "Forget it, there''s no sense in telling you so much. You''ll definitely realize it as well. I''ve taken your


    money, so stop forcing me here. Go busy yourself with your matters. I don''t need you toe and save


    the situation."


    "Can you call your assistant? My feet are hurting so I can''t walk."


    "Take me to see a doctor!"


    Eliza vented her anger in a long speech, and in the end, she felt that she was making a fuss out of


    nothing.


    She and Richard were just on a trade with each other. It wasn''t good for her toin about her


    employer like this, so she could only continue to wait quietly for help.


    Just as Richard was waiting for the elevator in the hall, he suddenly heard one text message after


    another ring out.


    He took out his phone and looked through all the messages in annoyance, then realized that Eliza was


    still at the press conference.


    Thus, he did not reply to the message, he only called his own assistant and told him to bring his men to


    pick up Eliza quickly.


    The elevator door opened, and Richard walked in. He kept a low profile, but there was still a nurse


    beside him who looked at him curiously.


    When he arrived at Felicity''s ward, Richard wanted to push open the door, but he saw Edward just


    going to open the door from the inside with his phone.


    "Josh?" The expression in Edward''s eyes became slightly startled.


    When Richard saw his brother, he ignored his brother''s shocked expression and asked softly: "How is


    sister?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Edward reacted, looked at his phone, and answered: "She just woke up once, and a doctor came to


    check, so her situation can still be considered optimistic."


    "That''s good. Brother, you must be scared. Why would she be in a car ident? Is someone trying to


    kill her?" Richard looked at his brother''s sad and tired face and knew just how severe the blow he had


    received from this incident was.


    Edward''s eyes were tainted with coldness, and his voice was also cold: "I''m already looking for


    someone to investigate this matter, if there really is someone who dares to hurt her, I definitely won''t let


    them go, but it could also be that she''s had an ident. No matter what, her being able to wake up is


    already veryforting."


    "Brother, don''t worry, she''ll definitely be fine. She knows that you and her children can''t leave her, and


    she''ll definitely wake up strong as well." Richardforted him softly.


    Edward nodded his head, "Come in and see her."


    Richard followed his brother into the sickroom. He felt his heartbeat quicken, and guiltily nced at his


    brother''s back, before carefully shifting his gaze to the unconscious woman on the sickbed.


    Felicityid quietly on the sickbed, her head was wrapped inyers of gauze, revealing a small pale


    face, with a few scratches, and her two arms outside the nket, had also been bandaged to varying


    degrees.


    Just a single nce at her now would cause one''s heart to break.


    Richard suppressed the emotions in his heart, turned his head, and looked at his brother: "Is her head


    injured? Did the doctor say anything else? Is it serious?"


    Seeing such a thick and heavy bandage around Felicity''s head, Richard was so worried that his face


    changed drastically.


    A head injury was no small matter.


    A hint of sorrow and worry surfaced on Edward''s handsome face. "The doctor only said that she has to


    be observe further for any side effects."


    Hearing the words "side effects", Richard''s entire body shivered, and he inexplicably clenched his


    hands tightly.


    "What are you going to tell the children about this? They will be very worried." Richard endured the


    sorrow in his heart, feigning calmness as he asked.


    "I don''t know!" Edward was also worried about this matter. He sat on the sofa, his usually strong and


    calm face revealed a hint of confusion.


    "Why don''t we not discuss about it first? The children''s heart definitely won''t be able to take it." Richard


    was very worried.


    Edwardughed bitterly, "You still don''t understand your nephews? Even though we can hide it from


    Emma but we can''t hide it from little Frank."


    Indeed, Frank wasn''t so easily tricked. His high intelligence allowed him to mature much more than


    children of the same age.


    "Then you''d better think about what you should tell the children. Try not to scare them!" Richard said


    softly.


    Edward raised his eyes, his deep gaze sweeping across his brother''s face, and nodded his head:


    "Okay, I will think of what to say."


    Richard looked at the frail Felicity on the bed once again, and his heart felt as though it was being


    sliced by a knife.


    Everything was fine. How could this happen?


    It was worrying.


    "Josh, don''t worry. Your sister will be fine. I will give her the best treatment. No matter what, I will make


    here back to us." Edward stood up and patted his shoulder lightly.


    "Alright, Bro. I believe that you will definitely take good care of her. I''ll be leaving first. I still have some


    matters to attend to." Richard nodded, and said with a resolute expression.


    "Alright, go yourself !" Edward watched as his brother left. After that, he took out his phone, and his


    handsome face froze.


    He had just met his brother at the door.


    Originally, he wanted to take out his phone to call him and tell him the exact ward number.


    However, to his surprise, he opened the door and saw his brother.


    How did he know it was this ward?


    Edward''s brain, which was already a bastard in the first ce, was ruthlessly disordered as if it was


    pulled out by a pair of invisible hands.


    Could it be that my brother had questioned the staff downstairs, so he knew it was from this ward?


    Maybe he was being paranoid.


    Edward let out a heavy sigh, walked to the bedside and held her slightly cold little hand once more.


    He wanted to use the warmth from her palm to warm her up, but the warmth was too weak. Her entire


    body felt warm.


    Having suffered a huge strike, she had be even more fragile.


    There were thousands of things in his heart that he wanted to say to her, but when those words


    reached his mouth, she was unable to say a single word.


    He could only lower his head and lightly kiss the back of her hand. Only by doing so would he be able


    to show her his deep love.


    "Felicity, wake up, I''m begging you!" Edward saw that she did not have any reaction at all, he could


    only plead with her in a low voice.


    The fainted Felicity, however, was as if she was enveloped in a dense fog, as if she could hear his


    voice, yet it was so far away that it was unknown where it came from.

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    Richard walked out of the sickroom in a daze, because he did not have the time to put on the mask and


    sunsses, he was spotted by a nurse who walked past him.


    "It''s Richard Hughes!"


    "Wow, it''s really him. Oh god, how could he be here? Who''s in this ward?" Several nurses immediately


    stared at him in amazement and started discussing.


    Although Richard was still in a daze, and looked as if he had lost his soul, his beautiful face and noble


    temperament were not harmed in the slightest.


    To these fanatical fans, every one of his states was so captivating.


    "Richard, can you sign your name for us?" A bold nurse quickly took out a pen and notebook and


    handed it over to Richard, begging him: "We are all your fans, I beg you, please sign one for us."


    Richard took his mask and sunsses, and did not look at the excited expressions of the girls. He only


    woodenly epted the pen, and quickly signed name on the book that they handed to her. Then, he


    quickly left with a low profile.


    The nurses passionately kissed his name, it was like they were in a dream, it wasn''t real.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Richard leaned on the innermost part of the elevator. In order to prevent himself from being recognized


    by others, he had his back facing a group of people, his expression gloomy.


    When he saw Felicity being severely injured, his heart ached and he was afraid.


    When he returned to thepany, Richard was in his own office when he saw Eliza, whose face was


    simrly ugly.


    Eliza was taken away by his assistant, and after backing from the doctor, she tried her best to subside


    the swelling.


    She saw the man dragging a suit jacket and walking in, looking like he had suffered a huge blow.


    Eliza originally wanted to vent her anger on him, but when she saw his appearance, the anger


    immediately disappeared.


    She asked in surprise, "What''s wrong? Where did you go? Are you hurt?"


    Richard threw himself onto the sofa beside her, lowered his head, and covered his face with one hand,


    causing others to be unable to see the sadness in his eyes.


    "Richard, what''s wrong with you? Can you tell me the reason?" Eliza was not one who would cause


    trouble for no reason. She could tell that this man seemed to be very sad at the moment.


    "She met a car ident!" Richard''s voice sounded out sorrowfully.


    "Who was in a car ident? She? Is it Felicity?" Eliza didn''t manage to react in time, but she quickly


    understood who the ''her'' was.


    And only towards Felicity would Richard have such strong feelings.


    "Oh my god? How could she be in a car ident? Is it serious?" Eliza was also shocked. She did not


    expect to hear such an exnation.


    "It''s very serious!" Richard suddenly covered his face with both hands, and his voice revealed a bit of a


    choked sound: "Why it is her? Why not me? The one who tramples on the moral bottom line is me, and


    the one who the heavens should punish should also be me. Why would it be her?"


    As Eliza heard his self-reproach, her eyes also began to tear up. So, this was the reaction of someone


    who fell in love with someone.


    They would rather die for their lovers, and bear all the pain and suffering.


    Eliza had always thought that Richard''s feelings for Felicity were merely a superficial attraction of a


    man and a woman, but it was only after hearing what he had to say that she suddenly understood.


    This wasn''t just a momentary interest, but a deep love.


    This is no fun.


    "Felicity is a kind woman, the God will not be mean to her. Don''t worry too much, she will definitely get


    better, don''t me yourself, loving someone is not wrong." Elizaforted him softly.


    "No, it''s my fault, it''s all my fault, I shouldn''t have let her take over mypany''s business. If it wasn''t


    foring here to do business, she wouldn''t have taken that road, she wouldn''t have gotten into a car


    ident, it''s me, the one who deserves death is me!" The more Richard thought about it, the more he


    felt that he had to take responsibility.


    Eliza''s expression was stunned, she looked at him with disbelief, she had always felt that Richard was


    someone who did not understand love, did not understand emotions.


    When she was with him, she would always feel that he was cold and emotionless, but at this moment,


    she was wrong.


    He was just a man who was too stubborn, too obstinate. This kind of man was rarely seen in this world,


    because his deep emotions would only be given to one person.


    When the remaining women met him, he was like a block of cold ice. Only when the woman he loved


    met him could he melt himself like a fire, to be passionate and warm.


    Suddenly, Eliza was extremely envious of Felicity.


    There were two men who loved her so deeply. They were worried for her and cared about whether she


    was cold and warm. They doted on her and loved her. That was the happiest thing for a woman..


    "Richard, don''t be sad. She will definitely be fine." Eliza didn''t know how tofort him. She only felt


    that whatever she said would be useless.


    "In my life, what I''m most afraid of is losing!" Richard lifted his head. His eyes that were as clear as the


    stars were dyed with tears.


    Eliza''s eyes slowly widened. She had actually seen Richard cry for his acting under the lens before,


    and it was very emotional, very captivating.


    However, when she saw him crying in reality, it was as if something had suddenly entered her heart


    and disrupted her heartbeat. She suddenly felt that nothing in this world couldpare to his tearful


    eyes.


    "You won''t lose her!" Eliza wanted to console him, she really wanted to.


    She actually couldn''t stand to see those enchanting eyes of his shed tears. Although he was crying for


    another woman, the one who was crying for him was her.


    Richard turned and looked at her. Her two sincere eyes were shining and captivating.


    "Is that so?" he asked uncertainly.


    Eliza nodded with absolute certainty. "Yes."


    "Can you hug me?" Richard suddenly stood up and sat beside her.


    "How?" Eliza was startled, she had never hugged a man before? Thus, she had no experience.


    Richard had already reached out and hugged her. His chin was pressed against her slender shoulder,


    and just like that, he couldn''t move at all.


    Eliza''s entire being froze as her expression tensed. Oh god, she only felt that she waspletely


    pulled into his embrace.


    She was the one who hugged him and she waspletely hugged by him.


    Eliza''s heart was beating a little faster. She was in a state of chaos as she reached out her hand to pat


    Richard''s back softly after passing through his arm. "Alright, it''s fine now."

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    Time trickled by, Edward nervously held Felicity''s hands, waiting for more than three hours. Finally, with


    his head lowered, he heard a weak voice.


    "Edward¡­"


    The man''s eyes instantly lit up. He raised his head and met the girl''s gaze, which had just awoken.


    ''I''m here!" He looked up at once and approached her, answering in a low voice.


    Felicity gradually adapted to the light, and when she saw the man''s anxious face, the nightmare she


    had just had dissipated.


    Just now, she felt that she was trapped in a dark world, unable to escape or find the exit, as if she


    would be swallowed by this darkness in the next second. Fortunately, there was a voice calling out to


    her that prevented her from feeling afraid.


    It was that same voice that had guided her in her search for light.


    "I''m thirsty!" Felicity slightly moved her lips.


    "Alright, I''ll get you some water!" Edward pressed the bell first, then poured her a cup of water.


    Very quickly, the physician rushed over.


    "Mr. Edward, is Miss Felicity awake?" the attending doctor asked as he opened the door and saw the


    ss of water in his hand.


    "Yes, she just woke up! Do you need to examine her?"


    The doctor nodded. "I''d like to ask about her."


    The doctor came to Felicity''s side and roughly examined her, then asked about her body''s reaction.


    Felicity then answered all of his questions, causing the doctor to feel slightly relieved, he turned and


    said to Edward: "Mr. Edward, you can temporarily let Miss Felicity drink. We''lle overter to ask


    her."


    "Thank you!" Edward nodded towards the doctor with gratitude.


    After the doctor left, Edward rested Felicity gently against the pillow, and took the cup to give her some


    water.


    Felicity reached out to take the cup, but her hands were still wrapped in bandages, so Edward could


    only press her hands down, "I will feed it to you!"


    Felicity was a little embarrassed, but at the moment, she could only rely on his care.


    After drinking a few mouthfuls of water, Felicity felt better, and then she said sorrowfully: "Am I


    disfigured?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, you''re still beautiful!" Edward looked at the bandage on her cheek, and indeed, it didn''t affect her


    beauty, but instead gave people a mischievous feeling.


    "Really? Show me the mirror. I want to see what I look like now." Felicity immediately said anxiously.


    "There''s no mirror here. Felicity, why don''t you tell me how did you get into a car ident?" Edward


    held her two small hands gently, and his low voice revealed worry.


    It was only then that Felicity realized that she really had more important things to tell him.


    "I remember that there were several cars that were always trying to pass me, and I also wanted to let


    them pass first. But I kept letting them pass, until I reached the extreme right side of the road, but then I


    didn''t expect that my car would actually be hit ruthlessly by someone behind me. I didn''t have the time


    to step on the brakes, and the car rolled down from the side of the fence." As Felicity recalled that


    horrified ident, she felt her entire body turn creepy.


    She didn''t want to experience it again for the rest of her life.


    Edward''s expression became uglier the more he listened, and his voice gradually turned cold: "Looks


    like someone really did hit you on purpose, which is why you flipped over."


    "Yeah, I''m very sure that someone hit me. Although I didn''t have enough time to see who hit me, it


    definitely wasn''t because of a mistake on me. Edward, you have to help me investigate this properly."


    Felicity was very sure that she was framed, and it was too scary. Who exactly was it that wanted


    destroy her life?


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely investigate this matter to the end. If I find out who harmed you, I will


    definitely not let him survive. I will make him pay ten times the price!" Edwardforted her gently, but


    the bottom of his eyes shed with a sharp light.


    At the same time, Felicity''s ident car had already been dragged up. After checking, he found out


    that there were traces of being hit on the back of the car, which confirmed Felicity''s words.


    In order to take a shortcut, Felicity chose to take a path that was not filled with many pedestrians. The


    surveince camera aside the road was currently being checked out by the traffic police, and they


    discovered that there were four cars incessantly forcing Felicity''s sports car, thest car that crashed


    into her, their license tes were all covered.


    They only knew what kind of car it was. For a specific investigation, it would still take some time.


    When Edward found out about this from his assistant Larry, he became even more furious, these


    people had obviouslye prepared.


    What was the reason for their killing intent?


    Was it because of Felicity or him?


    Edward couldn''t guess the answer in a short while, so he could only wait for the results toe out


    and test it out.


    Currently, the most important matter was Felicity''s treatment.


    The time, it was already past 6 PM!


    Felicity did not faint again. Instead, after eating something, sheid down on the bed to rest, and


    answered a few calls to enter.


    Seeing her in a daze, he immediately went up and asked with concern: "What happened? Is there


    anything wrong with it?"


    "I''m fine right now. It''s just that my head is hurting a bit. But it might be due to the surgery." Felicity''s


    head had been received four stitches, the wound wasn''t very big, but it had to be observed carefully.


    "It''s already dark outside the window. The children must have been taken back. How can I tell the


    children about me?" Felicity was a little troubled. If the children were to see her like this, she wondered


    how scared they would be.


    "I''ll call my grandma first and ask about the kids." Edward was also worrying about this matter, and for


    a moment, he didn''t know whether or not he should tell the truth to the children.


    "Why don''t you just tell them a lie and tell them that I''m on an urgent business trip. When my condition


    is better, I''ll go back and see them." Felicity suddenly suggested an idea.


    "Are we really going to lie to them?" Edward frowned, he was in a difficult situation: "We kept telling


    them that they were not allowed to lie, but as their parents, we did."


    Because of his serious look, Felicity couldn''t help but chuckle, which made her wound hurt again. She


    frowned, and let out a painful cry.


    Edward walked over and berated her softly, "You clearly know that you''re injured, but you still don''t


    know how to love and protect yourself."


    Felicity raised her gaze, facing the man''s anxious and worried expression, the corner of her mouth


    raised again: "I''m fine, don''t worry."


    "How can I not be anxious? Seeing you like this. I feel really ufortable in my heart. I would rather


    be the one lying here than you!" Edward really wanted to bear all of this pain for her.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Felicity immediately reprimanded him softly, "I don''t want you to get hurt."

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    Edward took his body and lightly pressed a mark on her pale lips. Then, he got up: "I''ll go outside the


    door and call my grandmother.


    Felicity looked at the man''s back and sighed a breath of relief.


    The urrence of such a terrifying matter also made Felicity clearly realize that this world was still


    extremely dangerous.


    Who did she have a grudge against?


    Is it Christina?


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Or was it the female colleague who had argued with herst time?


    Felicity felt that everyone has the motivation to harm her, but there was no proof to prove it, and this


    was what troubled her the most.


    It looked like she didn''t need to think anymore. Everything would wait for Edward to investigate all the


    evidence before she came to a conclusion.


    Outside the door, Edward leaned on the walkway and called his grandmother.


    "What?" After hearing his words, the olddy was shocked. Then, she immediately asked worriedly,


    "How is she? It''s not life threatening, right?"


    "She''s fine right now, but she can''t leave the hospital yet. She needs to stay in the hospital for a few


    days to observe." Edwardforted her in a low voice, not wanting to worry her.


    "That''s good. Do you know who caused her ident? Did she offend someone?" The olddy


    immediately became suspicious.


    "I don''t know. The police are investigating and I will definitely cooperate to the best of my ability. I will


    definitely find the culprit concealed behind and take revenge." Edward said as he grinded horribly,


    wishing that he could grab that bastard and hack him to death.


    The olddy nodded as well, "You can''t let the bad guy escape from punishment. You must help her


    find the murderer behind. She is my great-grandchildren¡¯s mother. You can''t allow anything dangerous


    to happen to her."


    "Grandma, didn''t you deny her identity? Why do you care about her now?" Edward could not help but


    mocked.


    The olddy immediately scolded him in a serious tone, "What do you take an old woman like me for?


    It''s true that I was a little ruthless towards her before, but at least I didn''t hate her. Forget it, I should


    already be broad-minded to these things, I just hope that she can return home safely."


    "Thank you, grandma, I knew you love me the most!" Edward finally smiled and delighted.


    "They can''t go without their mother to apany them. Even though Felicity is Wayne White''s


    daughter, she is also very pitiful and innocent. Even if I were to be even more confused, I shouldn''t


    me it on her." The more the olddy saw, the more she understood.


    Perhaps it was because of the photos that Lareina had shown her that had touched her and made her


    think clearly about one thing, that departing the two people who loved each other would end up with a


    tragedy in the end.


    "Yes, grandmother. I truly feel sorry for her. Thank you for helping me. I''ve decided to spend the rest of


    my life loving her." Edward was really grateful and excited, Grandma finally let them be together.


    "Then what should I tell the children about this? They''re back now, ying in the next room." At this


    moment, the olddy was most worried about what her two grandchildren would do when they found


    out.


    "Grandmother, don''t tell them for now, just tell them that I have some business meeting with Felicity,


    and that we have to return after few days." In the end, Edward chose to lie to the two treasures.


    "Fine, I will tell them, take good care of Felicity, if you need my help, give me a call, I''ll get someone to


    visit her tomorrow, okay?" The olddy agreed with him.


    "Alright, we''ll talk about it tomorrow. I''ll hang up first!" Edward returned to the ward.


    Felicity''s eyes, which had been closed, were slightly opened the moment she heard the sound of


    footsteps.


    "What did your grandmother say?" Felicity still cared a lot about the olddy''s words.


    "My grandma told me to take good care of you, and she also told us not to split up in the future."


    Edward''s thin lips lifted upwards, he sat in front of the sickbed, grabbed one of her hands and kissed


    her: "My grandmother finally agreed to our marriage!"


    "Actually, I think that your grandmother will agree to it sooner orter!" Felicity''s mood immediately


    became good.


    "Why were you so confident?" Edward could not help but chuckle.


    "I don''t know either, but I have this feeling that your grandmother was very good to me before. I know


    that she is a person with a tough tongue but a soft heart. She also loves you so much, and she also


    likes our children so much." Felicity said softly, her face brimming with a smile, her entire person


    bing extremely gentle.


    "Yes, a woman''s instinct is indeed very urate!" Edward smiled as he praised her.


    Felicity was suddenly embarrassed and did not reply.


    "Right, my brother came over just now!" As Edward spoke, his gaze subconsciously fell upon her eyes.


    Felicity''s eyes slightly trembled, and she immediately avoided his gaze, asking with a slight flicker:


    "Really? How did he know about me? Did you tell him?"


    "I didn''t tell him. He said he heard it from someone in hispany!" When Edward saw her avoiding


    his gaze, his heart slightly stiffened.


    "Oh, maybe it''s because I was going to hispany for work, so they called to ask me about it."


    Felicity didn''t know how to reply.


    "My brother seems to be very concerned about you." Edward''s mind was a little nk, but he still


    subconsciously said that sentence, as if he was trying to probe something.


    "Because I''m his sister!" Felicity immediately replied.


    Edward nodded: "That''s right, you are indeed his sister. We will definitely get married."


    "I''II definitely marry you!" Felicity looked at him and replied, following that, she suddenly extended her


    hand out and pressed down on his head: "I''m a little tired, I want to sleep for a bit!"


    "Alright, I''ll help you lie down!" Edward immediately hugged her up andid her down on the bed.


    The left side of Felicity''s head was at the location of the wound, so she could only head towards the


    right and sleep. When she closed her eyes, her entire body couldn''t help but shiver.


    Has Richard been here before?


    Why did hee here?


    He shouldn''t be here at this time, right?


    What should she do?


    What did Edward know?


    Edward looked at her tightly shut eyes, and his heart suddenly became chaotic.


    He knew what he was thinking wasughable, but he couldn''t help but feel flustered.


    "I''m going out for a smoke. I''II be back soon!" Edward lowered his head, and kissed her cheek. Then,


    he turned left.


    After he left, Felicity''s eyes slowly opened as she stared at the door in a daze. in her heart, she knew


    that there was a capital "end" for her.

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    Inside the tightly shut door of the ward, Felicity''s breathing became sluggish, and her already pale little


    face became even whiter because of nervousness and fear.


    She closed her eyes, feeling a little dizzy as she tried her best not to think about these things. However,


    she couldn''t stop herself from thinking deeper into her thoughts. The more she thought about it, the


    more uneasy she became.


    And at this moment, at the end of the corridor, Edward searched around his pockets, only to discover


    that there was no cigarette.


    Behind him, two men walked over. Edward politely asked them for a cigarette.


    The two men gave him a very ordinary cigarette, which Edward had never smoked before.


    However, at this moment, he took a deep puff. The suffocating smell instantly caused him to frown.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    However, although it was suffocating, Edward did not throw it away. Instead, he sucked it hungrily.


    The expression on Felicity''s face just now seemed to have confirmed the little doubt in his heart.


    He thought, he must be crazy to have such suspicions.


    One was his brother, the other his most beloved woman.


    He must have been overthinking things and his mood must have been too heavy today.


    That''s why he had such wild thoughts.


    "Boss..." Just as Edward was thinking about that, an anxious voice came from behind him.


    It was his assistant, Larry.


    "Do you have any cigarettes?" When Edward saw him, the very first question that he had asked


    startled Larry a little.


    After staring nkly for two seconds, he quickly responded, "Yes!"


    Larry hurriedly took out the cigarette that Edward always liked to smoke, and handed it over to him. As


    he lit it for him, he caringly said: "Boss, we are all very sad that Miss Felicity met a car idence. I can


    understand your feelings, but you still have to take care of yourself, and smoke less cigarettes."


    Edward nodded, indicating that he took his concerns to heart.


    "Have you investigated those cars yet?" Edward asked coldly.


    "Our people are also doing their best to search, and the police have arranged for people to be on duty


    twenty-four hours a day to investigate. Boss, don''t worry, we will definitely find those murderers in the


    shortest time." Larry lowered his head, and didn''t dare look at Edward''s eyes.


    Because, he felt that he had failed this time because he hasn''t found out any clues yet.


    "These bastards, if I find them, I will definitely kill them." Edward roared angrily with a dark face.


    "Boss, don''t worry, I will definitely not let them go away. I suspect that they are only being ordered and


    there must be someone backing them. At that time, let''s see who has the guts to fight against Miss


    Felicity." Larry also hated these ruthless people.


    "No matter who it is, I must find them." Edward clenched his fists so tightly that his bones nearly


    creaked. It was obvious how angry he was.


    "Boss, do you think they targeted at Miss Felicity''s arrival at you?" Because he didn''t have a thorough


    understanding of the rtionship between Boss and Felicity, Larry didn''t dare make a decision right


    away.


    Edward slightly narrowed his eyes and coldly snorted: "It''s definitely not at me. In the eyes of an


    outsider, Felicity and I aren''t in any sort of rtionship at the moment, and since I know that harming


    her won''t affect me in any way, my enemies definitely wouldn''t waste time to risk such a heavy crime."


    "If we can get rid of the enemies on the Boss''s side and just investigate from Miss Felicity''s enemies,


    the area would be reduced quite a lot. I want to ask her who she''s got a grudge against, and although


    we haven''t found the killers, we can also investigate from her enemies, and I believe there will be


    results." Larry was indeed the person Edward relied on the most. His way of thinking was also


    extremely sharp and he has many ways to deal with things.


    "Alright, follow me in!" Edward also felt that his method was very effective.


    When the two pushed open the door, Edward saw that Felicity, who was still conscious just a moment


    ago, had fainted.


    He walked over to her bed and called out in a low voice, "Felicity, what''s wrong? Felicity?"


    When Larry saw Felicity''s injured state, he could not help but be sorry.


    The woman who had once been so pure and beautiful had now turned into such a frail appearance. It


    truly made one''s heart ache.


    "What happened to Miss Felicity? Had the injury worsened? Would you like to call the doctor?" Larry


    asked anxiously.


    Edward saw that Felicity did not seem to be asleep, he immediately called for the doctor to examine


    her.


    The doctor confirmed that Felicity was really unconscious, and immediately called for nurses toe


    over, preparing to send Felicity for a more detailed examination.


    The doctor could only send her back to the ward after finding nothing out of the ordinary.


    Edward followed closely from the start to the end. After hearing the doctor say that she was only in a


    temporarya and that there is nothing wrong, he finally felt at ease.


    It was just that, why did she suddenly faint when she was still fine just now?


    Before the doctor left, he had instructed Edward not to stimte her. With her current body and mental


    state, she could not receive any strong stimtions, or else she would faint.


    Stimtions?


    Edward frowned. He did not say anything to provoke her yet.


    He only said that his little brother came to visit her. Could it be that those words were also stimtions


    for her?


    "Boss, since Miss Felicity wants to rest, I will not disturb her. When she wakes up, help me ask which


    enemies she has, and I will investigate them one by one." Larry tactfully decided to leave.


    "Alright, go to do your own things first. If you have any something new, let me know immediately."


    Edward''s heart was currently a little messy, so messy that he had no way to think about other things.


    "Boss, please take good care of Miss Felicity. I will also help keep an eye on thepany''s matters."


    After Larry finished speaking, he quietly left.


    Edward sat in front of the sickbed.


    His handsome face was filled with fatigue, but his eyes were tightly locked onto the unconscious girl.


    His heart was in a mess.


    Richard sat in his office, walking back and forth for a long time, while Eliza sat beside him, she was


    almost dizzied by him.


    "What''s wrong with you? If you want to call your brother and ask him about her, then do it." Eliza knew


    that the reason he was so restless was because he was worried about Felicity''s situation.


    Thus, she could only try to persuade him.


    Richard picked up his phone, and before he could light up the screen, he threw his phone again, "No, I


    can''t call."

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    Eliza saw that he was frowning and anxious, and was truly speechless.


    He was obviously worried to death, yet he refused to call her to ask. This was truly a contradiction.


    "I''m afraid that my brother will have wild thoughts. It''s already very wrong for me to rush over to ask


    about her today." Richard rested his hands on his hair, looking like he had lost his square inch.


    Seeing him like this, even Eliza couldn''t tell what she felt in her heart. She could only envious that


    Felicity had so many people who were concerned about her.


    If there came a day when she was in a car ident, would Richard be worried for her?


    It shouldn''t be. To him, I am just a stranger.


    Even if I have any feelings for him, it would only be someone I know. Who would be worried about an


    insignificant person?


    "Is your leg better?" Just as Eliza was in a daze. She suddenly heard his concern.


    She was slightly surprised, but immediately shook her head. "Not yet. It still hurts. I need to apply more


    medicer."


    "Let me help you!" Richard suddenly sat down beside her and ced her injured leg on his legs.


    Eliza never thought that Richard would actually not hate her, and even let her put his feet on his legs.


    She was stunned. Then, she felt cool on her injured leg. Then, the man''s hand used a bit of strength to


    massage her swollen leg.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is that okay?" Richard turned to look at her and asked.


    Eliza endured the pain and nodded: "I''m fine!"


    Seeing that she could stand it, Richard slowly did it for her.


    "Richard, why are you suddenly so good to me?" Eliza asked jokingly.


    Richard said: "Your foot is injured because of me. I treat you better, is it not right?"


    "I thought a Great Boss like you wouldn''t do such a thing for others." Elizaughed at herself.


    "Originally, I would not have done so. However, since the reason for your injuries is because of me, I


    will also not ignore you."


    Richard lifted his head to look at her, and then continued to seriously press the foot for her.


    "Ouch!" Eliza was still unable to hold back, and eximed in a low voice.


    Richard realized that she was holding back so much that her eyes had even turned red, and her tears


    were flowing out of her eyes.


    "Does it hurt?" He frowned slightly.


    Was this woman a fool?


    It was obviously very painful, so why didn''t she say anything?


    Elizaughed dryly as she reached out to wipe her tears, "The doctor said that I need to use a bit of


    strength to massage the swelling, and I was afraid to use much strength. I am already grateful that you


    are willing to help me, even if it hurts, I will endure it."


    "Eliza, you''re an idiot!" After Richard heard her words, how could he bear to make her tear up from the


    pain?


    Eliza was startled, but after that, she started to mock herself: "Why are you scolding me, I always feel


    that I am not stupid, and am instead a little smart."


    "Tell me about yourself, your family." Richard suddenly had a bit of interest in her..


    "I have nothing to say!" Eliza blinked her eyes.


    "Didn''t you say you had a very rich stepfather? Is he nice to you?" Richard asked.


    "He treats me pretty well, but I have too deep a memory of my father to ept him. Thus, I have never


    called him father and have always called him uncle." Eliza said with a wry smile.


    "You really make me have a whole new version of respect for you. I thought you would give up


    everything for money, but I didn''t expect you to have such backbone." Richardughed.


    Eliza raised her chin and snorted: "I still have my bottom line. There are some things, no matter how


    much money you give me, I won''t do it."


    "What about your mother? Why didn''t shee to find you?" Richard raised his head and looked at


    her curiously.


    A sh of sadness appeared on Eliza''s face, "My mother has already left me behind, I have a step-


    brother too. All of her thoughts are on him."


    "I didn''t expect you to be no better than me." Richard had finally found someone worse than himself.


    Eliza looked at him in shock: "At least one thing is better than you, I am more optimistic than you. I love


    life more than you. I know how to ept reality better than you."


    "What''s your sense of being better than me? Do you have my money? Do you have my status and


    reputation?" Richard ridiculed her.


    Eliza shrugged her shoulders and generously admitted: "You''re right, I don''t have anything that you


    have, but it doesn''t affect me looking for happiness either."


    "I really don''t know how you make yourself happy." Richard realized thatpared to Eliza, he seemed


    to have everything. However, he was not happy.


    "Maybe this is called being poor and happy. Without money, everything will be much simpler."


    Eliza couldn''t help butugh.


    Richard put her feet down: "Are you hungry?"


    "A little!" Eliza looked at the sky outside the window, and when she thought about how she did not eat


    lunch, she immediately felt extremely hungry.


    "Can you walk?" Although Richard looking at her feet was not that red and swollen but he was afraid


    that it was not easy to walk on.


    "I''ll try my best!" Eliza forced herself to stand up and walk two steps forward: "It''s fine now, I can walk a


    little slower."


    Richard frowned, he then walked over, and bent down: "Come up, I''ll carry you downstairs."


    "Ah " Eliza did not expect Richard to actually be willing to carry her down?


    "Stop it, hurry up and get over here." Richard did not have much patience.


    Eliza no longer held back, and directlyid down on his back.


    Richard supported her up for a bit, and his hands very politely grabbed her legs to prevent her from


    falling.


    Eliza''s hands also naturally wrapped around his neck.


    Her heart was beating so fast, Eliza''s face waspletely red.


    She had been mocking herself for being injured just now. No one would care, no one would hurt.


    But she never thought that after Richard gave her a massage, he would actually carry her on his back


    and go downstairs.


    She really couldn''t guess what this man was thinking.


    Sometimes she felt cold and heartless, and sometimes she also felt that he was not so cold-blooded


    and heartless.


    Richard carried Eliza and walked in thepany''s main hall. At that moment, all the peopleing


    and going werepany employees, but upon seeing this scene, they all had expressions of shock


    such as if the sun had risen from the west.


    Did Eliza save the Milky Way in her previous life?


    She actually allowed Richard to carry her downstairs.


    They showed out their love in public so boldly, most people said they want to be blind.


    However, this scene was so fiery and realistic that it was hard for people to not want to watch it.


    They could only salivate at the side as they envied Eliza. She was so blessed that she had no friends.

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    As he walked forward, he felt that Eliza was somewhat alluring, but why was her so light as well? Could


    it be that she was really hungry?


    Until he was in front of the car, Eliza didn''t dare to raise her head.


    "Alright, get down!" Richard reminded her.


    Eliza acknowledged that, then the man bent down and she gently jumped down from his back.


    "Is there anything you particrly want to eat?" Richard turned to look at her and asked.


    "No, as long as I''m full." Eliza smiled.


    Seeing that she did not have any requests, Richard took her to a private restaurant that he frequented.


    This private restaurant only epted appointments, but the manager here was Richard''s friend, so


    whenever Richard wanted to eat here, he would have a seat.


    The manger was in her thirties, her entire body was still hot and sexual, and she saw Richard walking


    in with Eliza on his back. She immediately came over joking: "Big Star is falling in love with someone,


    it''s really sad. I was hoping that one day you would take a fancy to me."


    Hearing that, her two hands around Richard tightened.


    Richard also felt that she was a little bit nervous, andughed: "I called you stupid, you are really


    dumb, she was joking with me, can''t you tell?"


    Being mocked by him, Eliza''s face immediately flushed red. She let go of his hand and muttered: "I


    didn''t say anything, why are you scolding me now?"


    The woman saw that Eliza was still a little girl, andughed: "Don''t mind me, I often joke with Richard, I


    have no other intentions. Although I am his fan, I do not dare to hope that he will love me."


    Richard immediately said in an evil tone: "You must be looking down on me. Every time Ie, you will


    only joke around with me, and not be serious at all."


    "Richard, you came with your girlfriend, stop joking around. Come in, in order to celebrate for you, I will


    treat you to dinner."


    "The manager is truly a good person. Then, I''ll choose to have an endless meal!" Richard said as he


    carried Eliza and found a seat to sit at.


    There were a few boxes here, and all of them were already filled with guests. There was only one box


    that was avable for Richard.


    "Don''t you need to order toe here for dinner?" Eliza looked left and right, seeing that no one came


    in to greet them, she asked softly.


    "No need to order, all the dishes here are prepared by them. Don''t worry, it will definitely suit your


    taste." Richard exined.


    "Do youe here every day to eat? You seem to be very familiar with the Manger." Eliza didn''t know


    what was going on, but she felt that she was slightly envious of all the women who were familiar with


    Richard.


    "Yes, once upon a time, this was my private dining hall." Richard did not hide from her.


    "Oh!" Eliza suddenly did not know what to say.


    Richard took out his phone to have a look, then impatiently threw it away.


    Seeing that he had started to get annoyed again, Eliza suddenly thought of a way, and said: "If you feel


    embarrassed to call your brother to ask about her, why don''t I do it, I''ll help you ask!"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "You?" Richard was slightly startled.


    "Yes,st time when I went home with you, your brother treated me pretty well and even made me treat


    your family as my own home. Presumably, he also wouldn''t suspect that there¡¯s anything fishy going


    on."


    Richard nodded his head, and then reported his brother''s cell phone number to Eliza.


    Eliza took out her phone and dialled Edward''s number.


    Richard listened to the phone beep, his heart was in his throat, he waspletely focused on the voice


    coming from her phone.


    "Why didn''t your brother receive the call?'' Eliza called for a while, but unfortunately, she was quickly cut


    off, and very obviously, Edward did not answer her call.


    Richard sighed: "I almost forgot that this is my brother''s private number. If it wasn''t on his list, it


    wouldn''t be received."


    "So, it''s like that, then what do we do?" Eliza asked with an astonished expression.


    "Try from my phone!" Richard gave her his phone.


    Eliza had no choice but to flip open the record of his conversation, and suddenly saw a name on it:


    "You, who can''t be reached".


    Eliza''s heart trembled slightly. You, who can''t be reached, is it Felicity?


    She really did not expect Richard to put her in such an important position.


    Eliza took a deep breath and dialled.


    Richard''s face was also tensed up, his eyes staring straight at the phone.


    Not longter, the call connected, and Edward''s low voice came out: "Josh, is there anything else?"


    Eliza immediately asked out of concern: "Brother, it''s me, I''m Eliza. I heard from Josh that sister was in


    a car ident, how is she right now? We''re all worried about her."


    "Oh! It''s you. She''s alright, you don''t have to worry." Edward did not expect it to be Eliza, and was


    slightly startled, following that, he answered in a low voice.


    "Brother, I want to go over tomorrow to take a look at sister, is that alright?" Eliza nced at Richard


    and asked softly.


    Richard frowned, why did this woman make such a decision?


    "Okay,e over tomorrow with Josh to see her." Edward agreed.


    "Alright, thank you Brother. Take good care of sister and rest well! I''ll hang up first!" After Eliza finished


    speaking, she hung up.


    Seeing that she had passed the phone over, Richard spoke with a dissatisfied tone: "Who asked you to


    go to the hospital tomorrow?"


    "Didn''t you worry about her? I just want to give you an excuse to go over and see her. Don''t you want


    to go?" Eliza asked curiously.


    She did it to give him a chance.


    Richard snorted: "This is my business, why are you interfering?"


    "I''m just doing it for you. If you don''t want to know, then forget it." Eliza didn''t think that the man would


    actually not only be grateful to her, but also scold her.


    Richard''s expression froze.


    "Alright,e with me to see her tomorrow." Richard was actually still grateful to her, because he


    couldn''t find any other reason to visit her. If Eliza were to apany him, then he wouldn''t be so


    nervous and uneasy anymore.


    Eliza nodded: "I will apany you. Don''t worry!"


    "How can I thank you for thinking so much for me?" Richard stared at her and asked.


    Eliza self-deprecated, "You know what I want."


    "Money?" Richard frowned.

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    Eliza was startled when she heard Richard''s words.


    Yeah, in Richard''s eyes, she was just a woman who had lost all her money. If he gave her money, he


    would be able to ask her to do everything.


    "That''s right, give me the money. I like money!" The corner of Eliza''s lips rose high as she smiled


    brilliantly.


    "Such snobbery, be careful that no man will marry you in the future!" Richard never thought that she


    would be so generous as to admit that she is thirsty for money.


    However, Eliza acted as if she did not care, "No one wants to marry me, I''m not afraid either. I have


    money, money can make people happy, I''m not worried about the issue of retirement, at worst, I can


    just find a handsome man with good genes to secretly give birth to a child to solve the problem of


    retirement."


    This was the first time Richard heard a woman being so bold as to actually dare to stealthily bear


    children.


    This was simply outrageous and disgraceful.


    Eliza also felt that her words and actions were too brazen, and might scare him, so she immediately


    laughed dryly: "I am joking, I am not such a casual woman, I mean, if no man wants to marry me, this is


    thest method."


    "If I die ahead you, I''ll leave you half of my wealth, so don''t do such stupid thing and give birth to


    children in such a shameful manner. If you die ahead me, I''ll send you off to the end, you don''t have to


    worry about no one taking care of you anymore." Richard said as if he was joking.


    Eliza''s beautiful eyes widened in shock, she looked at him with disbelief, and asked: "Why are you so


    good to me, do you like me?"


    "I don''t, but I don''t know what kind of feeling I have towards someone, and all of my acting roles are


    completely focused, making people feel touched. But in reality, I have never experienced any kind of


    feeling of caring others, Eliza, I guess your fate is good, I don''t hate you, and I even have some


    sympathy for you, so, I''ll treat you better." Richard held a cup of red wine, swayed twice, and drank it all


    in one breath, his eyes looked at Eliza with a slightly intoxicated look as he spoke, he did not seem to


    be joking.


    She also picked up the wine and drank it in one gulp, her tears flowing within her eyes.


    She struggled so hard not to cry and startedughing drunkenly: "Richard, I was your faithful fan


    before, do you know?"


    Richard narrowed his eyes and stared at her. "Really? When?"


    "When I was still a girl, 15 or 16 years old, I was still a piece of white paper. You were like the brightest


    star in the sky, you intruded into my world, I loved the look of you wearing white clothes the most. It


    was clean, pure, and it made the years seem very beautiful." Eliza didn''t know if she was drunk, or if


    she really wanted to tell him the things she said in her heart. Even if he didn''t have any reactions, she


    couldn''t hide the truth.


    Richard suddenly extended his hand over, and lightly flicked on her face: "Hey, Eliza, are you drunk?"


    "I am not!" Eliza dodged his fingers flicked over: "I felt it ... I might fall for you, Richard Hughes. What


    should I do? Are you afraid that I like you?"


    Richard frowned and his expression conflicted. "I always thought you hated me."


    Eliza suddenly leaned on the table, and spoke in a low voice: "I had originally hated you, because


    when I first met you, you were tyrannical and unreasonable, cold and heartless, making me dislike you.


    However, I don''t know when it started, I seem to have found back the feeling that I liked you when I


    was young."


    Richard said: "You love me, it is not something new. All the women that know me, love me. Other than


    Felicity, she is a special existence, why did she meet my brother first? All this while, l''ve always felt that


    my brother is more charming than me, and I''m willing to admit defeat."


    "You two brothers, each have your own charm." Eliza raised her head, and said whileughing.


    Richardughed at himself and continued drinking.


    Eliza did not dare speak anymore nonsense, she felt that she had said something that she should not


    have.


    "What I just said didn''t bother you at all, right? If you don''t want to hear it, then just pretend I didn''t say


    anything." Eliza didn''t want to burden Richard, and was also afraid that because of her love, it would


    change the transaction rtionship between them.


    "It''s fine if you like me, but don''t be jealous of Felicity just because i love her. If I find out what


    displeasure you have towards her, then I¡¯ll end our rtionship." Richard said as if he did not take her


    words to heart.


    Eliza was shocked, then sheughed at herself: "I know I don''t have the qualifications to be jealous."


    The following atmosphere between the two was somewhat heavy.


    ______________


    Inside Leo''s private apartment, he had been in a good mood recently, because he has finally been able


    to announce his love.


    He didn''t think that Belle would actually agree to Mary''s and his request, which made him both happy


    and surprised.


    The doorbell suddenly rang, he turned around and quickly walked towards the door.


    From the video, he saw Mary''s petite and moving figure.


    Quickly opening the door, Mary stood outside with an alluring posture as she spoke in a delicate tone.


    Her delicate fingers were still hooked onto her sexy chin: "Are you alone tonight?"


    Leo knew that Mary was an entric little elf and have fun to y, but he never thought that she would


    actually y so crazily.


    "Yes!" The man''s thin lips curled up into a smile as he replied in a low and maic manner.


    "Do you need me to apany you?" Mary''srge pure eyes blinked, and couldn''t resist the urge to


    laugh.


    "Very much!" Leo reached out his hands and hugged her delicate little body into his embrace, as his


    thin lips quickly sealed her small mouth.


    Mary''s mind was nk, she still wanted to say something, but she had long been forcefully kissed by


    the man, forgetting everything.


    Leo hugged her up, turned her body, and brought her into the room, closing the door at the same time.


    Mary giggled in his embrace as sheughed and at the same time, she stretched out her hand to block


    his thin lips from attacking her.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s done, I can barely breathe."


    "Didn''t you say that you would apany me? What? You want to take back your words?" Since she


    liked to y, the mature and calm Leo William also gave up his noble identity and started ying with


    her.


    Mary felt that she was about to get pregnant, this man''s voice was too pleasant to listen to, too


    enchanting.


    "It''s not like you can y the game I want to." Mary''s beautiful eyes lit up slightly, and immediately


    hooked her arms around his neck fearlessly.


    However, Leo''s lips slightly curled up, and asked in a manner that refused to be outdone: "What kind of


    game is it, that I can''t y?"


    "The game of giving birth!" Mary smiled like a little wild cat, holding his big hands, she quickly walked


    towards her bedroom.

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    Leo did not expect her to bring up this kind of topic, and his handsome face and well-built body had


    indeed stiffened.


    Mary could not pull him away no matter how much strength she used.


    "Let''s go, aren''t you willing to apany me?" Mary giggled as she looked at him.


    Leo finally admitted defeat, reached out to lightly pull her, and she fell into his embrace.


    "What, my mom already agreed our rtionship, what else do you have to worry about?" Mary was


    currently in her adolescence, and she loved to challenge and try for many new things.


    She had always been filled with curiosity of the taboo rtionship between men and women.


    From the moment she fell for Leo William, she had been thinking of a way to try it with him.


    "Even if your mother agreed, we can''t do that sort of thing right now. I promise you, when you are


    twenty-two¡­"


    "How boring!" Mary immediately struggled out of his embrace,id down on the sofa, stretched her


    arms, and stared at him with her beautiful eyes: "Twenty years, still two years to go!"


    Leoughed helplessly, how could there be any bargaining on such a thing?


    "Only two years. You can''t make me wait for four years. At that time, if you get hooked by another


    woman, who would I cry to?" Seeing that he did not agree, Mary immediately jumped up and stood in


    front of him, and said while looking into his eyes.


    "Alright, I promise you!" Leoughed softly, and then, words from his thin lips softly whispered into her


    ear: "Actually, I''m even more anxious than you!"


    Mary''s small face inexplicably heated up.


    "Let''s have dinner tonight, I''ll cook for you myself!" Seeing her pink face, Leo''s heart throbbed.


    ''En!" Mary liked the feeling of being with him. No matter what she did, even if she didn''t do anything,


    staying with him like this was very fulfilling and securing for her.


    Just as Leo was walking back to the kitchen, Mary''s phone suddenly rang.


    After Mary took out the phone to take a look, she immediately threw it on the table to the side and


    ignored it.


    "Who is calling ?" Seeing that she was not epting it, Leo immediately asked out of curiosity.


    "It is from your cousin Simon Wood. Recently, he has been pestering me and it''s so annoying."


    Leo''s expression slightly changed, he did not expect that his cousin would actually treat Mary with such


    deep affection.


    "Then have you found a chance to talk to him? If he knows that you are into somebody else, he will


    back off." Leo also didn''t like his cousining to bother her everyday. Although he wasn''t afraid that


    he would snatch his lover away, getting in the middle of a rtionship like this was still very


    embarrassing.


    It also greatly affected Mary''s reputation.


    Although she was young, she could still be considered a part of the entertainment industry. Just the


    slightest bit of scandal could cause the media to put her on headlines for a few days.


    "I¡¯ll find a time to exin myself to him, but I feel that he''s too blind and conceited. He always feels that


    it''s my loss that I don''t like him, and he said that I''m not attracted to him, but that he hasn''t moved me


    yet. s, his imagination is truly too much." Mary was speechless towards this persistent boy.


    The phone kept ringing.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The two of them stared at the cell phone with unsightly expressions on their faces.


    "Just answer it. See if there''s anything wrong with him." Leo had better decide to listen to what his


    cousin had to say.


    Mary could only nod her head: "Alright!"


    After Mary answered the phone, she heard the whistling of the wind from the other side of the phone,


    along with the man''s intoxicated voice: "Mary Ann, do you know where I am? If you don''te here, I


    will jump down and die for you. Didn''t you say that you would forget about me just by turning around? If


    I die, you can never forget about me for the rest of your life! "


    Hearing Simon''s words, Mary''s beautiful eyes instantly widened, and she anxiously shouted. "Simon,


    have you gone mad? Your death would not do me any good."


    "I''ve said it before, I¡¯ll make it so that you''ll never forget me for the rest of your life. Since there''s no way


    for you to love me, then I¡¯ll let you remember me!" Simon''s voice was filled with sorrow and frustration.


    Mary was about to go crazy, when Leo heard what Mary said, her handsome face also changed


    greatly.


    "Alright, alright, alright. Do you want to die? Tell me, where are you? I''ll go find you right now. Since you


    want to die, you should at least let me see you die with my own eyes." Although Mary was panicking


    and frightened, she still forced herself to calm down, She had to first find out where Simon was.


    "I am on the bridge behind our high school. I remember we used toe here to y before. At that


    time, we were just two little kids, and we had fun. This lingers in my memory. Under the setting sun, the


    way you smiled was as beautiful as a butterfly." Simon was really drunk, his mind was in a mess and he


    was shouting nonsense.


    "Fine, if you have the guts, then stand there and don''t move. Wait for me toe over before you


    jump!" After Mary finished speaking, she quickly ended the call, and then looked at the gloomy Leo with


    a panicked expression.


    "Simon is crazy, he wants to jump into the river for me, what should I do? I have to hurry over and see


    him. This madman, see if I don''t beat him to death." Mary grabbed her backpack and left.


    "I''ll go with you!" Leo also took his jacket and car key.


    Mary nodded her head: "Alright, you can apany me too, just right to stop him pursuing me!"


    Hearing Mary''s words, Leo''s expression trembled slightly.


    Did it mean that they would have to expose his rtionship with Mary at this time? This was too urgent,


    and there was no time for him to think. The two of them quickly went downstairs, started up the car, and


    quickly headed towards Simon''s location.


    Mary pointed out the ce where Leo can park the car on the bridge behind the high school.


    At the moment, the bridge was being repaired. There were fences on both sides of the bridge, and no


    cars were passing through.


    There was only the dim light of a streetmp.


    From afar, Mary could see Simon''s figure.


    He held a bottle of wine and gloomily sat on arge rock with his head lowered, making people feel


    uneasy.


    Leo quickly followed behind her, and ran toward Simon''s direction.


    "Simon,e over here!" After Mary ran over, she shouted loudly.


    Simon lifted his head, turned, and looked at her. Then, he saw Leo following behind her again, and his


    handsome face slightly changed.


    "Who asked you to bring my cousin here?" He had intended to put on a show to win her, but Mary had


    actually called her cousin over. How could he achieve that now?


    Mary saw that he was not drunk yet and was still sober. She immediately scolded him: "You lunatic, if


    you really want to die because of boredom in your life, find a deserted ce with no one else, why are


    you calling me?"


    Simon''s face was a little pale. He smashed the bottle of wine in his hand fiercely, "If I didn''t love you,


    would you think I would call you?"

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    Simon''s words left Mary speechless.


    It was just that she did not expect Simon to be so childish, to actually do such a foolish thing.


    "Well, even if you like me, can''t you be more mature? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous for you attract my


    attention in this way?" Mary ced a hand on her waist. Because she was young, her temper was also


    quite explosive.


    Simon immediately retorted: "If I don''t like you, I''II definitely be more mature than your father. Look at


    my cousin, you''re mature, then, will you like him?"


    Leo''s expression froze, why did they have to involve him?


    Mary turned around and directly threw herself into Leo''s embrace, following that, she even lifted up her


    toes, and directly kissed Leo''s lips. In a second, she turned her head to look at Simon who was


    completely dumbstruck.


    "Did you see that? I like him!"


    Simon panicked, he had even forgotten about jumping into the river. Quickly, he ran in front of them, his


    face filled with disbelief: "Mary, have you gone mad? How can you molest my cousin?"


    When Mary saw that he did not intend to die, which was just that immature boys liked to y this kind


    of trick to attract girls.


    "Who said I molested him? I''m serious. Didn''t you always want to know who I like? Now, you know."


    Mary directly reached out her hand and sped it tightly with Leo''s warm big palm. She slightly raised


    her chin: "I like him!"


    Leo looked at his cousin shamefully and exined in a low voice: "Simon, I am sorry, Mary and I are


    already together."


    Simon was lost in direction, the coldness in his heart was as if a gust of cold wind from Siberia blew


    past.


    His heartpletely went cold.


    "You two... Together? Cousin, you actually dared to steal my girlfriend?" When Simon finally regained


    his senses, he was extremely furious.


    He pointed at Leo and questioned him, "How can you snatch the girl I like? You''re old enough to be her


    father already. How can you be together? This is absurd."


    Leo''s face instantly became gloomy upon hearing his cousin''s words.


    Mary also red at him angrily: "Simon Wood, what nonsense are you talking? My dad is not that


    young, why can''t we be together?"


    Simon still could not ept such a cruel reality. He immediately questioned Mary angrily, "Did you like


    him because of his status and money? Didn''t you not like me because I have nothing? Sure enough,


    both of you women love money. I always thought you were somebody else, but never would I have


    thought that you were even more greedy!"


    Leo finally could not bear to listen anymore and reminded him with a stern expression, "Simon, be


    careful with your words. Mary doesn''t like me for my money."


    "Is that impossible? Cousin, you must have been deceived by her innocent face. I think that it''s


    because of your money that she''s able to fulfill all of her requirements. But, does she really love you?"


    Simon was drunk, that was why he said such infuriating words.


    Mary''s face was pale white, she did not expect that in Simon''s eyes, she would actually be a


    woman who had craze for money.


    "If I really needed money, I could earn it myself. How dare you doubt my feelings for him? Simon Wood,


    can you be more mature?" Mary said angrily.


    Leo''s tone also carried a trace of anger: "No matter what reason she''s with me, at least, she''s my


    girlfriend now, so don''t bother her anymore."


    "Cousin, you slept with her, right? How about it? Is it because she''s young?" Simon was really drunk.


    Mary only felt that she had been humiliated and stared furiously at this boy who was spouting


    nonsense.


    Leo stepped forward and smashed his fist fiercely into Simon''s face, causing him to be stunned.


    Simon became a little more clearheaded as he covered his flushed face with his hands. "Alright, you hit


    me because I''ve hit your devil inside you?"


    "I hit you because my aunt didn''t educate you well. I''II discipline your mouth for her and let you know


    what you should say and what you shouldn''t say." Leo said with a cold tone.


    "Men and women, isn''t all about sex? I understand all of it!" Simon wiped the blood off the corner of his


    mouth andughed sarcastically.


    Mary scoffed angrily: "Even if it''s for that matter, I have already seen through you today. Simon Wood,


    did all of the girls in the school praise you too highly, so you even lost your most basic morals? Let me


    remind you, for people like you, no girl will truly love you in the future, you think about it for yourself."


    Leo did not want to argue with him anymore. He turned around and grabbed Mary''s hand as he walked


    towards the car.


    Simon cried bitterly and shouted loudly: "Mary Ann, do you know how many years I have liked you?


    How could you do this to me?"


    When Mary heard this, she frowned.


    Leo''s heart was also a little heavy.


    Nothing''s wrong about loving someone, it''s the unpredictable fate that caused all this.


    They got into the car and both of them became silent.


    "Do you think he''ll jump into the river?" Mary asked.


    "I don''t know. Let''s watch him from here first. I think he''s already drunk." Leo was very worried and


    didn''t leave either.


    As Simon sat on the ground, he was in extreme pain.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just like that, the two people who were sitting on the car stared unblinkingly at the man who was sitting


    on the bridge. It wasn''t until midnight that Simon suddenly stood up and walked towards the river.


    "Is he going to jump?" Mary was about to fall asleep, when she suddenly saw Simon standing up, she


    was immediately shocked awake.


    Leo immediately opened the car door: "I''m going over to take a look, don''te down!"


    ¡°I¡¯ll call his parents and have theme over and talk to him." Mary also felt that things had gone out


    of control, someone muste to stop this matter.


    Leo nodded: "Okay, you call, I''ll go and see him."


    Simon stood at the end of the bridge, suddenly, he opened his hands, closed his eyes and plunged


    down.


    "Simon!" Seeing that, Leo was startled, without hesitation, he immediately took off his jacket, and


    jumped after Simon.


    "Leo!" As Mary sat in the car, she could see everything clearly.


    After that, she quickly opened the car door and ran to the bridge, crying as she shouted: "Leo, where


    are you?"


    And at that moment, inside the rushing river, Leo had already tightly grabbed onto Simon, and was


    trying to drag him up to the shore.

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    0n the bridge at dawn, Mary''s anxious voice could be heard, "Leo, Leo, where are you? Don''t scare


    me, please answer me quickly."


    "I''m fine!" The man''s voice came from the river. Very clearly, he was struggling to drag Simon


    swimming towards the shore.


    "Let me go, I don''t need you to save me!" Simon roared in anger, and wanted to push Leo away in an


    uncooperative manner.


    When he thought of how Leo snatched away the woman he liked, Simon wanted to cut off all ties with


    him.


    "Simon, if you were a man, you shouldn''t use this kind of method to punish yourself. You should be like


    a real man and snatch back the woman you love, understand?" Leo simply wanted to hate this cousin


    to death, he didn''t expect him to jump down. Someone who didn''t even cherish his own life, was truly


    worrisome.


    Simonughed coldly, "I''m not so shameless as you. I wouldn''t snatch away the woman my cousin


    likes!"


    "I didn''t try to steal her. We were in love." Leo exined for himself.


    "Don''t you think you''re too old?" Simon gave snidements about his age.


    Leo tightly pursed his lips, didn''t say a word, and only used all his strength to drag this cousin who


    wanted to die, towards the shore.


    Simon was actually afraid, when he jumped down earlier, he regretted it.


    Only when the water entered inside his body did he realize that death was actually terrifying.


    Therefore, at this moment, when Leo was swimming ashore with him, he stopped struggling.


    He drank, and his entire body was powerless. If Leo did not save him, then he would really die an


    unjust death.


    Leo used all of his strength to drag this 1.8 meter boy onto the shore.


    Mary was already running down the stairs with her mobile phone and shlight.


    When she saw the two lying on the riverside exhausted, she immediately rushed over to check on Leo.


    "Leo, you are really silly, why did you go and save him? If something were to happen to you, what


    should I do?"


    Simon, who was at the side, really wanted to jump into the river again after hearing Mary''s words.


    She actually didn''t care about him at all. Was he really that bad?


    "Don''t cry, I''m fine!" Leo caressed her long hair tofort her.


    But in truth, Leo''s leg was injured by something, and the wound was very deep. At this moment, he


    was bleeding profusely.


    Mary snuck into his embrace, and cried from fear: "Don''t do this ever again, I''m really worried, really


    scared."


    Simon felt his heart being ripped apart by a hand. The woman he liked, she cared so much about


    others, yet disregarded him indifferently.


    "Did you call his parents?" Leo''s voice became somewhat painful.


    "Yes, they are on their way now!" Mary reached out her hand to wipe tears, nodding as she replied.


    Simon frowned: "Why did you call them?"


    Mary gritted her teeth in anger: "Simon Wood, if he''s injured, I won''t forgive you for the rest of my life."


    Simon scoffed, and spoke stubbornly: "I''m not begging him to save me, even if he doesn''te to


    save me, I won''t die."


    At this moment, a siren suddenly rang out.


    Simon''s expression changed instantly and he became even more furious: "Mary Ann, did you call the


    police?"


    Mary did not expect that there would be a police car. Presumably, it was Wood Family''s parents who


    called the police, afraid that the situation would turn serious.


    When the police and Wood Family''s parents rushed over and saw the two who werepletely


    drenched, they were so scared that their faces turned pale.


    "Ouch!" When Leo was about to stand up, he realized that his left foot was in so much pain that he had


    furrowed his brows.


    "What happened to your foot?" Mary immediately took out her phone to take a look, and saw that his


    leg was already covered in blood.


    "Oh my god, Leo, is your leg injured?" Mary screamed in extreme pain.


    And at this moment, Simon was also stunned.


    "I seem to have been cut by something. I can''t walk anymore!" Leo produced a bitter smile.


    A traffic police immediately rushed over and said, "Let me carry you up. We need to hurry to the


    hospital to treat the wounds."


    Mary''s tears instantly fell, she never thought that Leo would really be injured.


    Simon''s entire person froze as he was pushed forward in a daze by his parents.


    As Mary walked, she narrated the process of what had happened to Simon''s mother.


    Mr. Wood instantly pped Simon, "You bastard, your cousin hurt his feet to save your life. How are


    you going to repay him for saving your life?"


    Simon, who was talking too much just a moment ago, was now clear-headed and did not dare to say


    anything more.


    They rushed to the nearest hospital.


    A very deep wound had been cut on the bottom of Leo''s left foot, and he needed stitches.


    Mary followed along at the side, her tears never stopping.


    Simon''s mother and father were apanying her throughout the entire trip.


    Simon''s mother looked at her nephew with heartache. She felt very apologetic for her nephew having


    suffered such heavy injuries in order to save her son.


    Leo''s leg had been stitched with four needles, and had lost a lot of blood.


    He had to lie in bed.


    Simon stood outside the ward''s door for a while when being scolded by his parents. His face no longer


    had the previous arrogant anger, only dumbness remained.


    "Mary, what is your rtionship with Leo?" No matter how slow they feel, they could tell that Leo and


    Mary''s rtionship wasn''t just friends. So Mrs. Wood immediately asked.


    Mary didn''t hide it anymore and replied: "Auntie, I''m his girlfriend."


    "What?" Wood Family''s parents were shocked.


    Leo also nodded in acknowledgement, "Yes, we were actually together a long time ago, but we never


    made it public."


    "So that''s why my son won''t have such good luck to marry Mary Ann." Mrs. Wood smiled bitterly.


    Mr. Wood said angrily, "I¡¯II let this unfilial sone in and apologize to you."


    Leo spoke in an anxious tone, "Uncle, don''t scold him anymore. Bring him back, I believe his is also


    very sad. There''s no right or wrong in this matter, I only hope that he doesn''t resent us!"


    Mary agreed. "That''s right, there''s no need to apologize, you guys should just quickly bring him back, I


    will be here to take good care of him, Don''t worry."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Mary, Leo, I am really sorry for the trouble I have caused you." Wood Family''s parents were very


    ashamed. After they finished speaking, they came out and took the awkward Simon away.


    Mary looked at Leo''s left leg that was wrapped in gauze, and painfully leaned against his chest, saying


    ufortably: "It''s all my fault, I hurt you, sorry!"

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    Leo looked at the teary eyes in front of him, Listening to her kept on apologizing and self-reproaching.


    He only had one solution, with his long arm wrapped around, he finally managed to embrace her and


    kiss her.


    Mary''s beautiful eyes instantly widened as she forcefully blinked twice.


    When Leo released her, she still did not recover her senses, and only after the man snapped his


    fingers in front of her eyes did, she suddenly regain her senses. She looked at him strangely and


    asked: "Why do you still want to kiss me?"


    "I just wanted to tell you to stop ming yourself. I don''t me you." Leo said as he looked at her eyes


    gently.


    "But I still feel very guilty. I was the one who indirectly caused your injury. How do you want me to


    compensate you? Tell me!" Mary pouted and asked softly.


    Leo knew that she was just being childish to be ashamed.


    Since she cared so much about this, he could only say in a low voice, "If you really want topensate


    me, then give me something. No matter what it is, as long as you give it to me, I will like it."


    "Alright, then I''ll give you something. This way, I will feel better." The girl''s face instantly rxed.


    Just at this time, the door to the ward was pushed open anxiously. Brian walked in worriedly, seeing


    Leo lying on the sickbed, he immediately asked: "Brother, are you alright? Is it serious?"


    Seeing that Brian hade, Mary was a little embarrassed, thus she took out her mask and stood up:


    "Talk to your brother, I will go out and buy you a bottle of water."


    "Alright, be careful!" Leo nodded with concern.


    Mary put on the mask and left the room.


    Fortunately, it waste at night now, so there were not many people around. Therefore, when she


    apanied Leo in, only a few nurses recognized her. As medical care staff, their work ethnics


    deterred them from gossiping.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Brian heard his big brother had stiches four needles under the feet, his expression immediately


    changed. He said angrily: "What exactly happened? You didn''t exin clearly to me on the phone just


    now. Who caused this?"


    "I jumped into the river and was cut by something in order to save Simon." Leo smiled bitterly.


    "Save him? Why does he want you to save him? What about him?" Brian didn''t feel well about this.


    Leo''s handsome face turned serious, "He likes Mary Ann, you know. Tonight, he drank some wine and


    under the influence, he threatened to jump into the river for Mary. I never thought that he would actually


    jump into the river."


    "This brat, I really didn''t see that he still had the courage to seek death." Brian gritted his teeth in anger


    and scolded.


    "Forget it, as long as he''s fine, it''s fine. This little injury is nothing." Leo did not mind this kind of injury at


    all.


    "Brother, your feet are injured. How are you going to walk? Thepany can''t do without you, so you''ll


    be very troubled." Brianined in a low voice.


    "It''s fine. If I can''t walk, then I''ll just sit in a wheelchair. It doesn''t affect my life anyway." Leo did not feel


    that it was inconvenient at all.


    "Brother, do you want to take this opportunity to take a vacation? I''II keep an eye on thepany''s


    affairs for you. If I really can''t make the decision, I''ll directly ask for your advice. " Brian really did not


    want his brother to work with injuries.


    Leo appreciated his brother''s maturity and steadiness, andughed: "That''s fine, you are not young


    anymore, and should take care of it by yourself. I''ll leave thepany to you for now, I want to bring


    Mary abroad to y for a while."


    "Alright, I''ll try my best. However, there are a lot of things I''m still inexperienced with. At that time, you


    have to help me deal with them." Brian felt a mountain of pressure.


    "Don''t worry, I will be your solid support. Don''t worry, tomorrow I will bring Mary Ann out of the country.


    If you have any problems, you can ask Lynn, she has her ways of handling things." Leo reminded him


    with a smile.


    "I don''t really want to rely on her at work. It''s a sign of my ipetence." Brian immediately shook his


    head, he did not want to trouble Lynn Wood.


    Leo William knew that his little brother had backbone.


    "Alright, if there''s anything you don''t understand, just give me a call. I will also instruct my assistant to


    fully assist you." Leo said gently.


    "Brother, how should we deal with your matters? Right now, you are fighting with Simon over Mary Ann,


    the result will definitely not be good." Brian started to worry.


    "Anyway, the thing between me and Mary Ann has been officially announced. I will just let things run


    their own course." Leo let out a heavy sigh. He really didn''t expect that his love rival would actually be


    his own cousin.


    "How does Mary Ann''s mother think about this? Would she object your being together?" What Brian


    was most worried about was still Belle Ann''s attitude towards men. He heard that she disgusted men,


    and had been single for many years without finding a boyfriend. There must be something wrong with


    her personality.


    When this matter was mentioned, Leo''s handsome face was rxed, "She doesn''t oppose our


    rtionship, so that''s why I am able to be together with Mary Ann so easily."


    "Really? That''s great. As long as she doesn''t object, your rtionship will definitely stabilize." Brian


    was truly happy for his brother.


    "That''s right. I hope that Simon can get over this as soon as possible. Emotion is something that cannot


    be forced. The person that Mary likes is me, and I also like her." The thing that Leo was most worried


    about was still his cousin, who was seeking death.


    "I will find a time to persuade him. Brother, don''t worry. He will definitely back off." Brian decided to


    persuade his cousin on behalf of his brother.


    "Sure, you can talk to him about this when you have time. Don''t argue with him." Leo nodded.


    When Mary Ann came in with a bag of food, Brian had already left.


    She took out a bottle of water and a bottle of milk, passing the bottle to Leo.


    "Did your brother say anything?" Mary was a little worried, afraid that Brian would me her.


    "Nothing much, I have decided on one thing, do you have time for these few days? How about taking a


    vacation abroad with me?"


    "Really? Just the two of us? " Mary Ann also wanted to go to a ce where no one knew them very


    well. She could enjoy the free time as much as she wanted to, and not be like being in the country


    where, although she was not a household female celebrity, once she went out, she would still be


    targeted by people. If there was any bad news about her, it would be like she hadmitted a great sin


    and rumors came from all sorts of people


    Leo nodded: "Yes, just you and I, do you want to go?"


    "I want to, I am desperate for it!" Mary happily embraced his neck, and kissed his handsome cheek. He


    was so excited that he looked like a little kid.

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    In Hughes Family''s vi halfway up the mountain, the two little fellows had been ying around as


    casually as they could since they returned from school.


    Aryawas about to ask the Old Lady Hughes again.


    "Grandmother, when will father and Mummy return? Can I call them?" Looking at the innocent little face


    of her granddaughter, the olddy could not help but feel sorry for Arya when she thought of the things


    she had hidden from Arya.


    However, she still suppressed her true feelings andforted Arya: "Arya, don''t be in such a hurry. At


    this moment, your father and mummy is on the ne, and you can''t make any calls on the ne. When


    theynd, you can call them."


    "Oh, why did Daddy Mummy suddenly go out to y again? Little Arya''s cute big eyes were filled with


    disappointment.


    The olddy immediately pulled her into her embrace tofort her, "Arya, wait for a while. Do you


    want your great-grandmother to take you out to y?"


    "But I want to y with my father and Mummy!" Little Arya pouted and said softly.


    The olddy could not help but hold her tighter, sighing dejectedly in her heart.


    Previously, she had always been against the rtionship between Felicity and her grandson, but now,


    hearing that she was in a car ident, the olddy''s heart was filled with aplicated sadness.


    Her impression of Felicity was pretty good.


    She was not a drama queen, or a bad temper either, and she was also gentle and reasonable. A


    woman like this would definitely do good to her husband if she were to be his wife.


    Previously, the old granny could still ept that she was a child fostered by the Christina''s Family, but


    after knowing her true identity, the old granny felt as if something was stuck in her throat. Seeing her


    reminded of her dead son, and also thought of how Lareina, in order to marry Wayne White, ignored


    the painstaking pleading of the two children and resolutely left.


    Every scene was heart-wrenching.


    But at this moment, what preupied olddy''s mind was the cute and innocent smiles of her two


    grandchildren.


    One side was the past, the other the future.


    The olddy''s heart was tortured.


    However, the more she thought about it, the more she came to understand things. Her two


    grandchildren didn''t have a mother, so she couldn''t let her two grand-grandchildren lose their mother


    again.


    As a result, she could let go the personal conflicts in the past. As long as Lareina and Wayne White got


    divorced, she could get her grandson to marry Felicity back. The whole family could live a good life and


    apany their child.


    Realize the unfinished dream.


    Abraham supported his chin with one hand as he sat on the balcony like a little adult, looking up at the


    sky.


    He just couldn''t understand why his father and Mummy would abandon him and Arya and travel


    abroad.


    After they fell in love, did they despise their children?


    "Sigh!" Abraham was so injured.


    When his father''s nended, he would definitely make a call to talk with him.


    Would they enjoy themselves without Abraham and Arya?


    At this moment, the two little fellows had all sorts of sorrows and were at a loss.


    In the hospital, Edward stood guard beside Felicity. It had already been a day, and currently, it was


    alreadyte at night.


    Edward''s handsome face showed exhaustion.


    With the anxiety in his heart and the miserable long hours, Edward was truly a little tired.


    Felicity was still unconscious. Edward sat by her bedside, holding onto her small hand, he also nned


    to take a nap.


    In fact, Larry was outside the door, along with a few bodyguards.


    Larry intended to let Edward rest in the room next door, but no matter how hard he persuaded, Edward


    just didn''t want to leave. He could only look helplessly as his Young Master turned haggard for the sake


    of his loved ones.


    Was love really that great? To sustain one''s strong willpower.


    Edward lightly closed his eyes, lowered his head, and kissed the back of Felicity hand as he rested.


    Not long after he fell asleep, Felicity woke up.


    She opened her eyes and felt the back of her hand warm up, she could not help but turn her head, and


    saw Edward, who was resting with his eyes closed.


    He was actually still kissing the back of her hand. Felicity''s eyes instantly became hot, and she was


    deeply moved.


    She looked at him without moving, afraid that if she made a sound, she would wake him.


    His face was weary and slightly pale, but his features were as handsome as ever.


    When he closed his eyes, his curls that would even make a woman jealous were even more beautiful.


    As a woman, Felicity felt that she was inferior to him. Why did a muscr man like Edward have such a


    dense and long eyshes?


    Felicity looked at him quietly, outlining his handsome facial features. The more she looked, the more


    she liked him, and the more she was moved.


    This man''s loving appearance was the most enchanting.


    However, when she thought about Richard Hughes, she couldn''t help but sigh.


    She didn''t know whether or not Edward knew about this matter.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Maybe Felicity''s sigh woke the man up.


    The tightly shut eyes slowly opened.


    In Felicity''s eyes, instantly appeared the most enchanting starry sky, deep and mysterious.


    Their eyes met and they were stunned.


    "You''re awake?" The man''s deep voice sounded with joy.


    "Yeah!" Felicity was a little embarrassed, being caught off guard, making her feel embarrassed.


    Edward gently asked: "Are you hungry? I''ll get someone to bring you food!"


    "A little!" Felicity was really a little hungry.


    "Wait!" Edward stood up, opened the door of the ward, and said a few words to Larry.


    Larry immediately nodded, "Okay, I''ll call Old Garry right now and ask him to send us food.¡±


    Edward closed the door to the ward, turned his head, and saw Felicity struggling to sit up.


    He immediately scolded softly, "Don''t move, be careful not to touch the wound."


    When Felicity struggled to sit up, she had already suffered from a lot of injuries.


    "Did you find the murderer?" Felicity found a topic to ask.


    "Not yet, since you''re awake, I have some things to ask you." Edward said softly and sat back on his


    seat.


    "What is it?" Felicity was slightly startled.


    "Think back carefully. From the time you returned home until now, just how many people did you


    offend?"


    Felicity was surprised: "You want to investigate from these people?


    Edward nodded his head: "Yes, the cars that caused your ident this time are all fake, and it will be


    difficult to find them in a short while, so I decided to investigate them from the people you had formed


    your enmity with. I believe there will be some breakthroughs."


    Felicity nodded her head: "Um, there are a lot of people who have formed enmity with me right now,


    and Christina is my greatest enemy, and there are also a few colleagues in thepany. Because they


    are not satisfied with my work, and have also had some arguments with me, I will tell you their name."


    Edward called Larry in, Felicity also seriously told Larry about the people''s names, and Larry recorded


    everything down, deciding to investigate from the list.

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    A cargo was sailing deep into the sea in a high speed.


    On top of the cargo ship, were a few cars.


    These cars, were precisely the cars that caused the ident on Felicity.


    In the cargo ship''s lounge, the middle-aged man had just received a phone call, and his expression


    instantly turned into one of panic.


    A few young thugs were sitting beside him, happily counting their money as a fortune.


    "Leon, what happened? You are so upset?" One of the hooligans noticed that he had received a phone


    call. His face was stiff as he asked with a concerned smile.


    Looking at these hooligans, Leon''s expression became a little ruthless, "Didn''t you guys want to go


    abroad to y? Coincidentally, I have a friend overseas who opens a resort hotel, I will arrange for you


    guys to go there to y, what do you think?"


    "Really? Leon, you''re really great." The hooligans immediately became happy.


    "If you are willing to go, I will arrange another boat to take you there. When we get there, I will pay for


    all the food and drinks." Leon''s face was full of enthusiasm, but his heart was filled with killing intent.


    The phone call he received just now said that the police were looking for evidence of Felicity''s car


    ident. In addition, the police were also investigating this, Edward Hughes had also arranged a lot of


    people to investigate this matter.


    Leon intended to make Christina happy, but he didn''t think that things would be so serious.


    A few hourster, a small boat stopped beside the cargo ship. A few hooligans happily took the money


    and jumped off the boat.


    Seeing that they did not have any doubts, Leon sneered, "This kind of social tumor, it can be


    considered as removing harm for the benefit of the society."


    The youngsters did not know that they were sitting on a ship of death, indulging in beautiful dreams.


    After sending off the few youths, Leon immediately took out his phone and called Christina.


    Christina was waiting to hear the news of Felicity''s car ident, but unexpectedly, she received a call


    from Leon first.


    "Leon, did you really teach that woman a lesson?" Christina immediately asked with a very satisfied


    tone in women''s fragile voice.


    Leon''s tone was not very good as he angrily questioned her: "Christina, did you take advantage of


    me?"


    Christina''s beautiful eyes instantly widened. She was shocked at first but quickly calmed down: "Leon,


    what are you talking about? How dare I take advantage of you? Is something wrong?"


    "You told me that Felicity and Edward Hughes have already broken up, and there''s no connectionT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    between them right?"


    Although CEO Leon loved beauties, he valued his life and career even more. He, such a shrewd old


    cunning fox, immediately dispatched people to investigate the past between Christina and Felicity


    himself. It was only after his investigation that he discovered that Christina and Felicity had already


    formed a deep enmity long ago.


    "Leon, what happened? I don''t understand what you''re saying!" Christina instantly acted innocent.


    "Hmm, you hate Felicity for stealing your boyfriend Edward Hughes, so, you wanted to fix her a long


    time ago, right? Coincidentally, we met that day, and you found me and started crying, telling me that


    you were abandoned by Edward Hughes. And as a woman you have no one to rely on. Edward


    Hughes used all of his connections to find the person who caused Felicity to die in a car ident." As


    Leon finished his sentence, he shouted excitedly with iparable rage.


    "Ah... Leon, did you harm Felicity in a car ident? My God, how could you do such a thing?" After


    Christina finished listening to his words, not only did she not refute anything for herself, she instead


    pretended to be shocked.


    When Leon heard his, he immediately understood what she meant. He became even more furious:


    "Stop ying dumb here, you can''t be thinking of washing your hands of it, right?"


    "I just wanted you to help me scare Felicity. Who told you to hit her when she was in a car? You are so


    cruel. And you me me for the crimes youmited? After all, I didn''t ask you to hit her in a car."


    Christina was also ruthless, at the moment, the car ident took ce, she would not be the sheep.


    Leon''s expression was ferocious, but he could not refute her.


    "Christina, didn''t I do this all for you? Are you trying to distance yourself from me now?" Leon was


    furious. He didn''t think that a smart man like him would fall into the hands of this woman.


    Just because of a few sweet words from her, he had gotten himself into so much trouble.


    Seeing that he was trying to cut off her rtionship with him, sheughed coldly, "I only ate a few


    meals with you and slept a few times with you. If you want to talk about rtionships, that''s exactly the


    kind of benefit rtionship we have. Is there any other more than that?"


    "Christina, do you think that I have messed around for thest forty years? You actually dare to scheme


    against me? Hmph, just you wait. If I go in to the prison, I won''t let you go away with it." Leon was


    instantly enraged.


    The woman who was once as gentle as water had turned into a beautiful snake, leaving him with no


    ce to stand.


    The corner of Christina''s mouth rose as sheughed viciously, "Leon, are you threatening me? To tell


    you the truth, on my list, you''re not a big deal. There are a lot of men who cover for me, so how could I


    be afraid of you? "


    He had long known that Christina was not such a simple woman, but, the more thorny the rose was,


    the more people would feel a sense of conquest towards it. Now, he was truly bewitched by Christina,


    thatmitted such a heinous crime for her.


    After hanging up the phone, Christina felt cold all over, holding tightly to her hands, her mind raced,


    thinking of a way to get through this difficult time.


    If she asked for help, there''s no one.


    Edward was more powerful and wealthy than any man she had ever dated.


    Who would save her in such a dangerous situation?


    It seemed that there was only one way to save herself from this incident.


    Christina immediately picked up the phone beside her and dialled 110!


    Half an hourter, Christina was brought away by the police.


    She was sitting in the police station with a pale face and a frightened expression.


    At the same time, the police had also contacted Edward Hughes and told him about Christina calling


    the police.


    When Edward heard that Christina had taken the initiative to inform the police, he was somewhat


    surprised.


    When Felicity heard about this, her face immediately turned ugly. As expected, it was still rted to


    Christina.


    A copy of Christina''s confession was passed into Edward''s hands. After reading it, Edward''s face


    darkened as if it was about to storm.


    The reason for Felicity''s car ident was only because she loved a man''s heroism too much.

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    Felicity could not ept such a result. Could it be that the reason why she narrowly escaped death


    was because a man loved Christina so much?


    "Christina probably took the initiative to report this to the police because she did not want to bear the


    consequences. She''s really cunning, does she really think that she is innocent now?" Edward''s


    handsome face darkened.


    Hisrge palm clenched into a fist as he punched the tabletop heavily. The storm that was brewing in


    his eyes was iparably frightening.


    "Edward, I believe that this matter is definitely not that simple. Maybe this is Christina''s conspiracy."


    Felicity was also full of anger. She understood Christina the most. Christina was very scheming, and


    also, the way to frame others was very brilliant.


    Perhaps, as she had said in her confession, she had merelyined in front of the man and had


    not really ordered him to do anything to her. However, this was her sly.


    Edward reached out and grabbed onto her warm and slightly trembling little hand, his voice was a little


    harsh and determined, "Don''t worry, she won''t be able to get away from it. Even if she escapes the


    punishment of thew, I will definitely not give her another chance to turn the situation around this


    time."


    "She''s really cunning. Nothing she says can be trusted. Don''t let her go." Felicity was so angry that her


    head started to hurt.


    She had already tolerated Christina again and again, but this time, she really could not.


    If it were not for the fact that Christina''s Family raising her, Christina would not havested this long.


    But, she was really a troublemaker. She couldn''t me others for taking revenge of what she had


    done¡­ Why would she be so restless and unsatisfied?


    Thest time Christina''s prison time ruined her star career. However, she didn''t seem to draw lessons


    and was still thinking of ways to hurt Felicity.


    If it was only a verbal injury, Felicity could be merciful and let her go once more.


    However, she was now covered in wounds, and there was stitches in her head. If Felicity let her go


    again, she could directly be a Holy Mother.


    No, she wasn''t not a punch bag.


    Edward knew that she was angry, and seeing that her face was pale, he felt his heart ache.


    He extended his hand and gently touched her face, and consoled her in a low voice: "Felicity, don''t get


    too tensed, I''ll go over and take care of this matter, I''ll get my assistant here to take care of you, if


    anything happens, just give me a call."


    "Alright, you go and deal with it. I don''t want to give Christina the chance to harm me again. See if


    there''s any other way to thoroughly teach her a lesson." Felicity was really scared, afraid of this sinister


    human nature, afraid of Christina''s self-righteous cleverness.


    "If you don''t want to see her, then I''ll send her in again under life sentence!" Edward also hated this


    kind of woman to the core. If a woman did not even have the slightest bit of kindness, then there was


    no need for her to get out of the prison to harm others.


    "Killing is against thew, but putting her in jailis the punishment she deserved." Felicity''s really wanted


    to kill Christina now, if she had a knife in her hand, she would not hesitate to sh Christina a thousand


    times.


    Kindness was not a sin, but it gave the bad guy an excuse to continue hurting herself.


    "Wait for my updates!" Edward came over and kissed her forehead lightly: "Don''t let your thoughts run


    wild, and don''t be angry anymore. Your current condition doesn''t allow you to get tensed."


    Felicity could only forcefully nod her head and take a few deep breaths before she could finally calm


    down.


    Edward took his jacket, and upon turning, his face immediately became gloomy, as though he was


    frozen.


    With a cold face, he rode to the police station. In the cell, he saw Christina.


    Her face was pale and her fingers were trembling.


    Christina was betting on something.


    She turned herself to the police. She believed that even if Edward was angry, he wouldn''t have any


    evidence to punish her for her crimes.


    If she could get away with it, that would be for the best.


    "Mr. Hughes, there you are!" The policeman in charge of the case greeted him politely.


    "Did she confess?" Edward stared at Christina with a dark eye. She was pretending to be a frightened


    little white rabbit.


    Innocent and harmless.


    The policemen were polite to her, because she was a famous celebrity before. Plus, she was born to


    be an actress, and she was good at dealing with guys. She pretended to be kind and panicked, making


    it difficult for the policemen to define her as a criminal.


    "Yes, I''ve already sent her confession to you. I can only say that the man who loves her is too crazy. In


    order to please her, he actually did something against thew. We already tracked him down and sent


    the police to arrest him."


    "Thank you!" Although Edward held onto power and authority, he wouldn''t trample on the bottom line of


    thew. He was a businessman with a conscience, and aw-abiding entrepreneur.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Hughes, did you came over because you have something to say to Christina?" the policeman


    asked curiously.


    "I have some private matters to take care of with her. Can I take her with me?" Edward asked


    indifferently.


    "Yes, she can leave. I''ll go in and notify her."


    Hearing that Edward had arrived, Christina''s entire body froze, and a cold feeling arose from her feet.


    She lowered her head, and walked out with a look of admitting her wrongs, and upon seeing Edward,


    she instantly knelt down with a thump.


    She really did kneel, and when she saw the man''s frosty eyes, she was so scared that her legs went


    limp.


    "What are you doing?" Edward asked coldly.


    Christina instantly covered her face and cried incessantly, her tears filled with guilt and guilt. "President


    Hughes, I''m sorry, it was all because of me, that caused Felicity''s injury. I really didn''t do it on purpose,


    I didn''t think that man would do such a heinous thing."


    Edward watched as this woman acted out her grievances to such an extent.


    In front of so many policemen, Edward would not do anything to her.


    "If you have something to say, let''s talk outside. Larry, bring Miss Christina out."


    Edward''s voice was cold and indifferent, just listening to her would cause people to be afraid.


    Christina''s face turned ugly. In the next second, Larry came over and helped her up: "Miss Christina,


    let''s go!"


    "Police, I..." Christina was so shocked that she couldn''t speak anymore. She wanted to ask the police


    for help, but unfortunately, Larry used all his strength to grab her big palm, causing her to be carried out


    almost entirely.


    As police did not have any evidence against Christina, they did not dare to detain her.


    Christina''s face turned pale white, and just like that, she was forcefully dragged into the car.


    Christina was extremely terrified.


    Was Edward going to take her away?


    Wasn''t everything exined in front of the police?

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    No matter how smart Christina was, there would always be times where she would make mistakes.


    Furthermore, the intelligence she thought of was nothing more than some small tricks.


    In the eyes of the powerful Edward Hughes, it was not even worth looking at.


    Since Christina thought that the police was just a solid shield to prove her innocence, then, after


    leaving the Police station, did she still feel that she was an innocent person?


    The car quickly drove away from the police station, and Christina''s heart, instantly fell from the sky. She


    seemed to have heard the song of death.


    "Where are you taking me? Let me get off, I''m innocent, you can''t take me away!" When the car drove


    out of the police station, Christina finally realized what had happened and started to make a scene.


    She and Edward were not sitting in the same car, because Edward disgusted malicious women like her


    , he did not want to sit beside her.


    Sitting beside Christina, was Larry.


    Larry was definitely a heartless person.


    When he saw Felicity lying on the sickbed with wounds all over, he no longer showed the slightest


    mercy to Christina.


    "Larry, do you know that this is an illegal kidnapping? Stop the car and let me down. I''ve taken the


    initiative to go to the police station to confess this. Why are you still not letting me go? Do you really


    think that I was the one who ordered that person to ram Felicity? I didn''t, I really didn''t, I... I also did not


    expect that man to hurt Felicity just to curry my favor. " Christina could only shout at Larry.


    Larry expressionlessly stared in front of her,pletely ignored her. His lengthened face made


    Christina even more infuriated.


    Seeing that Larry viewed her as transparent, she immediately resorted to another method, begging!


    Men couldn''t stand her sweet voice.


    Thus, Christina immediately extended her hand out to grab Larry''s hand. Larry disdainfully pulled his


    hand away, and swept her with a cold expression: "Don''t touch me. If you have anything to say, go and


    say it in front of my Young Master, no matter what you say it now, it''s useless!"


    "Larry... You should know who I am, yes, I am indeed a little tricky, but I really don''t have the guts to


    hurt Felicity. You must believe me, this matter has nothing to do with me." Christina never thought that


    Larry would actually be such a righteous man.


    When other men saw her, they all desperately squeeze their bodies into hers, but Larry actually had the


    same moral character as Edward. No matter how much more pitiful she pretended to be, Larry would


    not even spare them a nce. Could it be Larry take on the color of Edward Hughes? They all had the


    same temperament and personality.


    Larry scoffed, and ridiculed: "Christina, because I know exactly who you are, I feel that everything you


    said earlier, was all a lie."


    Christina''s beautiful eyes suddenly widened, as though she was being humiliated, she anxiously


    retorted: "I''m not lying, what I''m saying is the truth, if you really feel that I directed that man to hurt


    Felicity, then take out the evidence, you can''t insult me like this."


    Larry continued to sneer, and his tone became even more sarcastic: "At that time, in order to attract my


    Young Master''s attention, you did some dirty things secretly, you don''t think that I didn''t know, my


    Young Master has a lot of rtionships with women, but, as long as my Young Master fancies other


    women, they would all be taken care of by you, right? Even if my Young Master only gave her a chance


    to dine together, every few days, that woman would disappearpletely out of my Young Master''s


    sight. Christina, do you still dare to say how innocent and kind you are?"


    Christina''s face instantly became deathly pale, she did not expect Larry to actually mention her past


    events to stop her mouth.


    She opened her mouth, but suddenly didn''t know how to reply.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Seeing Christina went silent, Larry sneered coldly, "You know your own personality. Stop pretending


    you are innocent. The truly innocent person is Miss Felicity. She is your younger sister, yet cruelly let


    another man humiliate her. If it wasn''t for the fact that she met the Young Master, I''m afraid that her life


    would have been miserable and you, after lying to the Young Master for five years, all the glory and


    wealth that the Young Master gave you, you¡¯ll feel at ease in your heart and you¡¯ll not feel even the


    slightest bit of guilt?"


    Christina continued to open her mouth wide, but no sound came out, as though someone had used


    something to gag her.


    "Larry, have you said enough? Fine, I admit that I am not a good person, but I am not so bad that I


    would hurt Felicity!"


    "Is that so? It''s just that you do not have the chance and guts to do so, just don''t defend yourself now."


    Larry sneered, he felt that Christina had a rotten soul that was not match with her beauty.


    Christina was brought to an unfamiliar ce.


    She had lived in this city for more than twenty years, yet there were ces that she did not know.


    However, it was like a huge factory, the space was so big that it was suffocating.


    Christina was once again mercilessly dragged inside.


    When she stumbled as she was pushed forward, she felt her legs go limp and she fell onto the ground.


    When she raised her head, she saw a man with his hands behind his back.


    This was a man that Christina had loved for many years. No matter when she saw him, her heart would


    always be filled with strong emotions.


    Even if he only had his back facing her, that innocence in Christina''s heart seemed to have been easily


    revealed by him.


    In fact, five years ago, she was also a girl who had an innocent rtionship.


    However, in the span of five years, she desperately wanted to obtain this man''s love, yet she was


    disappointed again and again.


    His heart was tightly sealed. No matter who knocked, they wouldn''t be able to knock open that door of


    his heart.


    Christina thought that there was no woman in this world who could be doted by him.


    Who would have thought that Felicity would easily obtain his special favor.


    Christina was such a proud and conceited person, yet she was forced to watch Felicity, who was


    inferior to her in every aspect, being spoiled by this man. That kind of feeling, was as if someone was


    cutting her heart with a knife and was in so much pain that she lost all ration.


    "Edward..." Christina trembled and called out his name.


    Only then did Edward turn around coldly, his gaze filled with an intimidating coldness as he stared


    angrily at Christina.


    "You are not qualified to call me by my name!" The man had ruthlessly deprived her of her power.


    Christina only felt that her heart was empty, as if all her remaining hopes were shattered by this man.


    Sheughed at herself, lowered her head and said in despair, "What do you want? Do you want to kill


    me for her?"

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    Christina really had the impulse to die at Edward''s hands. Her life, was glorious because of him, but it


    also ended because of him.


    All of her glory had been bestowed by him, but after he found out the truth, he didn''t have the slightest


    bit of pity for her, and coldly threw her out of the game.


    She refused all the men, and only wanted to leave her most beautiful thing to him.


    Unfortunately, in the end, she had to let men rolled over her one by one, and this kind of shame, this


    kind of despair, made Christina want to cry.


    Edward looked down at her from above, his gaze cold and without warmth.


    Even though she had sincerely repented, Edward still did not have a shred of mercy, he only felt that if


    a person''s soul was evil, then no matter what, she would always be loyal to her own nature.


    "I really want to kill you. You let her suffer such heavy injuries. Killing you is still considered light!" The


    man''s voice was icy cold and merciless.


    Christina''s entire body froze, her empty eyes looked straight at Edward, from his words, she could hear


    the strong feelings he had for Felicity.


    "Then it''s better if you kill me. I don''t want to live in such pain anymore. I don''t want to see you pamper


    her anymore. I will go crazy." Christina suddenly rushed forward, Edward''s tall and big body also


    retreated two steps, with a cold expression on his face, it was tinged with a cold ridicule.


    "You shouldn''t have lied to me in the first ce. You reaped what you sowed!" Edward knew that


    Christina was not willing to give up on what she had obtained, but Edward would also never allow her


    to lie to him.


    "Yes, I''m greedy, but I also really love you. Edward Hughes, you''re so high up, of course you can''t


    understand how I feel. It''s been five years, and you still don''t even look at me. Do you love Felicity


    because she gave you two children? She''s not the only one who might have a baby. Why would she


    get all your love? It''s too unfair. She doesn''t need to work hard to get everything, but I, I tried so hard,


    but I only got such a result. I''m not willing to ept this!" Christina knew that she was doomed this


    time, thus, she cried bitterly.


    She did not care about her image, she only wanted Edward to know how much she loved him, and how


    disappointed she was.


    Edward looked at her crying face indifferently. After a long while, he finally said in a cold voice, "I love


    her, and it''s not only because she gave me two children. I love her as a person, and she''s friendly and


    gentle. She isn''t greedy and ambitious like you."


    "Hahaha, Edward, you''re too naive, she wants more than me, her ambitions are bigger than mine, you


    must have been tricked by her, she doesn''t seem to want anything, but she actually wants everything ."


    Christina felt that Edward''s thoughts of Felicity were too beautiful, as though Felicity was the most


    innocent woman in the world.


    Christina felt that it was tooughable.


    "Even if she want it, I am willing to give it to her. No matter what she wants, as long as I have it, I will


    give it to her willingly. Do you understand?" Edward did not want to hear how she stained Felicity''s


    image in his heart, so he interrupted her with a cold voice.


    Christina froze and could notugh anymore.


    She could not even cry as she felt extremely ufortable in her heart.


    "Alright, she''s good at everything, she''s your angel, but as long as I''m still alive, I''ll curse her. That''s


    right, I want her to disappear from this world, I just seduced that man to help me take revenge on


    Felicity. Edward Hughes, are you satisfied? I am the culprit behind all this. Why aren''t you killing me?


    Oh, that''s right, you are so arrogant, you won''t do anything against thew, but unless I die, even if I


    have a chance, I will continue to hurt her." At this moment, Christina only wished that she could die,


    because being alive would be even more painful than dying.


    Her love for Edward had long ago went crazy and gone out of control.


    "You won''t die, but you will live a painful life. Christina, pay for your actions!" After Edward finished


    speaking, he turned around and left.


    Seeing that he was about to leave, Christina immediately rushed towards him, wanting to hug him one


    last time.


    Unfortunately, two bodyguards immediately rushed over, stopping her from doing anything.


    "Edward Hughes, I hate you ... I hate you!" Christina cried out in pain.


    Edward left a cold and detached figure behind, and the words that she had admitted earlier had already


    been recorded.


    Christina''s confession at the police station waspletely invalid. She was still deemed guilty.


    Far away in the depths of the ocean, Leon instantly became an international wanted criminal. He didn''t


    even have time to flee before he was caught red -handed.


    From Leon''s confession, he also pointed out that Christina took the initiative to seduce him, and


    wanted him to take revenge on Felicity.


    In the end, Christina was still caught, but when she was handcuffed, she had a silly look on her face,


    giggling at her entire room of trophies and hugging one like a lunatic.


    Her mother had wanted to snatch the trophy from her hands, but she had ruthlessly smashed her


    mother''s head with the trophy.


    She had actually lost her mind in just a few days.


    Thus, before Christina was sent to prison, she was first sent to a mental hospital to receive treatment.


    Felicity''s slowly and she could already move from bed. But asionally, she would still feel a


    headache.


    However, there was one thing that could not be hidden anymore!


    Hughes Family!


    After Abraham and Arya spoke with their father and Mummy, they felt that something was off.


    Since he was Abraham, he would always think deeply about one matter. He had a nagging feeling that


    his father and the Mummy were hiding something from him.


    Thus, after Abraham and Arya discussed for a while, they decided to find the truth from the olddy.


    Because in thest few days, the old granny had been avoiding them the moment she answered the


    phone.


    Coincidentally, at that moment, Abraham and Arya could hear the olddy''s phone ringing again.


    Arya immediately ran to the olddy''s side with the phone, "Grandmother, your phone is ringing!"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    As soon as the olddy saw that it was from Edward, she immediately said to Arya: "Arya, you go out


    and y first, Grandma will answer an important phone call."


    "Alright!" Arya ran out happily as usual, but this time, she did not go far, but ran into the room and


    pulled Abraham along to listen in.


    The olddy also asked about Felicity''s situation casually, then told Edward about the two children''s


    situation.


    When the olddy hung up the phone, she saw the two little babies that suddenly walked in from the


    entrance and was stunned.

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    Arya turned her head and looked at her brother with her big eyes, but Abraham looked at the olddy


    and asked with a serious face: "Grandmother, you have always told me and Arya that we should not lie,


    but what if the adults lied?"


    In front of the olddy, Abraham had always restored the innocence of a child. He did not let the old


    lady see his mature and wise side.


    But at that moment, Abraham was a little disappointed.


    The olddy looked at Abraham in shock, she squatted and asked: "Who lied? Abraham, you tell great-


    grandmother, she''ll stand up for you."


    "Great -grandmother, can you tell us what happened to my Mummy?" Abraham immediately looked


    down and asked worriedly.


    "Great-great-grandmother, we overheard your conversation with father just now. You asked Dad, is


    Mummy feeling better now? Where is she? I want to see her." Arya''s eyes became misty with tears,


    and asked pitifully.


    "Grandmother, stop lying to us. What happened to my Mummy?"


    The olddy saw that these two kids had actually eavesdropped on her phone call, it looked like she


    couldn''t hide it anymore even if she wanted to.


    She could only sigh and reply softly: "Your Mummy is fine. It''s just that she was got into a car ident


    while working and was injured a little."


    "What? Mummy was in a car ident?"


    "Grandmother, please take us to see her." Hearing this, Abraham frowned, he grabbed the olddy''s


    hand and was about to run downstairs.


    The old granny anxiously grabbed hold of him: "Abraham, don''t be anxious. I know you guys are


    worried about Mummy, but can you let me call your father first and let hime back to pick you up?


    Your great-grandmother also doesn''t know which hospital your Mummy is staying in."


    "Alright, great -grandmother, hurry up and call dad!" Abraham was so anxious that his face was flushed


    red.


    The olddy had no choice but to call Edward.


    After knowing the situation, Edward also rushed back home as soon as he could.


    As soon as he entered the house, he saw the two children waiting anxiously at the door.


    "Daddy..." When Arya saw him, she immediately ran over while crying.


    Edward missed the two children dearly as well. Seeing that his daughter was crying so much, he


    hurriedly reached out and hugged her, patting her back to pacify her, "Arya, don''t cry anymore. Mummy


    is fine."


    "Daddy, you are so bad. Why would you lie to us? I hate you!" Although Arya said about hatred, her two


    small hands still hugged tightly onto Edward''s neck, afraid that her father would abandon and left them


    again.


    When Edward heard it, he felt both helpless and heartbroken. He could only say gently, "Sorry, Arya,


    Daddy didn''t want to make you worry, so Daddy lied to you guys. Let''s go, I''ll bring you guys to see


    Mummy, she also really wants to see you guys."


    Abraham stood at the side emotionless due to anger.


    His expression really assembled his father''s appearance


    The olddy warned Edward repeatedly, "In a ce like the hospital, try your best not to let the children


    stay for too long."


    Edward nodded his head, "Grandma, don''t worry. I will take good care of the kids."


    After getting on the car, the car drove away from the Hughes Family Manor, only then did Edward


    realise that his son had a tense expression. He quickly extended his slender fingers and lightly pushed


    him: "Abraham..."


    "Humph!" Abraham did not want to bother with him.


    Edward''s handsome face slightly froze, and his tone became slightly anxious.


    He could only sincerely apologize: "Son, I''m sorry, but if father ever did anything to make you unhappy,


    you just have to tell father, father will definitely not make you angry again in the future."


    "You know very well!" Abraham''s mouth continued to twitch, as if he didn''t want to talk to him.


    Edward let out a light sigh as he lowered his head to look at her daughter, who had been hugging his


    neck and did not let go. The little fellow had obviously been crying for a long time, and her beautiful big


    eyes were even swollen red.


    "Mummy, is she okay?" Just as Edward decided to remain silent, Abraham suddenly turned his head,


    his small face full of fear, and asked him.


    Seeing that his son was willing to speak to him again, Edward heaved a sigh of relief and nodded,


    "Yes, she is fine."


    "How did she get into a car ident? Is there a bad guy who wants to hurt her?" Abraham couldn''t


    help but want to know more.


    "Yes!" Edward nodded, he did not know how to exin this to his son.


    He didn''t want to nt the seeds of hatred in his son.


    "Did you catch the bad guy? Was it Father who caught it?" When Abraham heard that a bad guy was


    hurting Mummy, his nerves tensed up. His two small hands tightly clenched, extremely angry.


    "Yes, the bad guys have already been arrested. Daddy won''t let them go."


    Edward reached out and pulled his son into his arms as well.


    When the little fellow heard this, her finally calmed down a little.


    Arya''s soft and tender mouth started to speak, "Daddy, you must protect Mummy well in the future and


    not let those bad people hurt her again, okay?"


    "Daddy assures you that he will never let her get hurt again." Edward could not help but kiss his


    daughter''s tender face, making a very firm promise.


    "I really hope that I can grow up overnight. That way, I can protect Mummy and idiot Arya." Abraham


    said in a childish voice.


    Edward patted his son''s shoulders in relief and with appreciation, "Don''t worry, in the future, you will


    definitely be a real man. At that time, we will protect Mummy and sister together!"


    "Nah, I don''t want it. Father''s been hurting Mummy, I don''t believe in you!" Abraham immediately


    refuted.


    Edward,"¡­¡­."


    Arriving at the hospital ward, Felicity heard the children''s voices through the door. She quickly opened


    the door, and the two little cuties that rushed in immediately hugged her legs.


    "Mummy, are you feeling better? Next time, just avoid those bad guys and don''t let them hurt you


    again!"


    "Mummy, I''m so scared. I miss you so much!"


    When the two little cuties saw Felicity, they urgently wanted to say what they wanted to say most in


    their hearts.


    Felicity was extremely moved, she squatted down, looked at her own cuties, and hugged them tightly


    once again.


    "Abraham, Arya, Mummy misses you too, misses you guys to death!" Felicity said with a choked voice.


    As Edward looked at the scene of the three of them being reunioned, it was hard to say what kind of


    emotion he was in; Joy, gratitude, or warmth.


    After their excitement, Abraham and Arya started to stare at Felicity with their big eyes.


    "Mummy, is your head injured? Is it bleeding?¡±


    "If your head is injured, will you lose your memory or forget about us?"


    The two little cuties began to let their imaginations run wild again.


    Felicity could not help butugh out loud: "Mummy has not lost her memories. Even if Mummy has


    forgotten herself, she will not forget you." All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    Elizabeth Jones intended to find a chance to let Richard go see Felicity again, but on the second day,


    Richard rejected her.


    She had to go by herself and left saying a few words of concerns.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After Elizabeth left the hospital, she went back to her house. Richard told her to pack her things and so


    as to move into his private apartment.


    In the upscale apartment next to Richard''spany, Richard had a duplex apartment that was more


    than 500 square meters, but he rarely stayed there.


    The apartment was on the top floor, with a beautiful view.


    Elizabeth carried her own baggage as she followed him to the entrance.


    "Why did you let me live here? Things are good when I live in my house!" The furniture was all


    imported high-end goods, and the furnishings at home were all luxurious.


    In such a luxurious room, Elizabeth was afraid that she would not be able to sleep.


    "You''re my girlfriend now. If you still live in that crappy ce, if someone discovers us, wouldn''t our


    rtionship be exposed?"


    Richard''s eyes contained a trace of ridicule and disdain.


    Elizabeth red at him with some anger: "Then, I should feel honoured to live in such a beautiful


    mansion?"


    "It''s better for you to think as usual. In the future, you''ll see even more things by following me." Richard


    lazily walked towards the living room, while walking he casually flung his jacket onto the sofa, he


    walked to the French window and opened it using the controls, causing the light from outside to shine


    in, making the bright living room even more spectacr.


    Elizabeth sighed, she looked at the man''s slender and straight figure, and a bitter feeling surfaced.


    Actually, when Richard told her about this, she was quite happy deep down.


    In the dining hall, she had shown love to him after drinking some wine. Now that she was awake and


    thinking about it again, Elizabeth only felt that it was very embarrassing.


    In the world of love, whoever falls in love first loses.


    Elizabeth had always been hiding her feelings, but the longer she spent with Richard, the less she


    could control herself.


    In the end, she still let him know her thoughts.


    Forget it, falling in love with someone was her own business. She worshiped him as an angel just like


    before.


    Even if he did not respond, it did not matter as Elizabeth was able to ept the truth that he would not


    respond to her love.


    Richard had one hand in his pocket as he focused on the scenery outside the window. He did not


    realise that behind him, there was a pair of passionate eyes that viewed him as the most enchanting


    scenery.


    "Oh right, I will alsoe to live here with you. Prepare yourself." The man''s deep voice ringed in the


    quiet living room.


    Elizabeth was immersed in her own thoughts, when she suddenly heard his words. She was so scared


    that her hands trembled, and the baggage in her hands fell to the ground with a thump.


    When Richard heard this voice, he immediately turned around. His gloomy eyes slightly narrowed:


    "What? are shocked?"


    "You... Didn''t you always live in the office?


    "Why are you moving here?" Elizabeth knew that Richard had an extremely beautiful house in the


    company.


    "To convince my brother of our rtionship, I have to live with you." Richard''s tone was full of self-


    mockery.


    "Your brother... He should have already believed that we were lovers. Is our rtionship not open


    enough to the public?" Elizabeth said in a daze.


    "You don''t understand my brother, he will look at anything with suspicion. In order to be absolutely safe,


    even if my brother believes it, we still have to continue acting. You have to cooperate with me, I will pay


    you." When he thought that he actually needed to put on an act to hide his feelings, Richard became


    extremely annoyed.


    "Fine, if you want to move here, I have no objection!" Elizabeth Jones nodded.


    Richard raised his eyebrow and looked at her, and then pointed to a room: "You can sleep in that


    room!"


    Elizabeth carried her own baggage to that room. She opened the wardrobe and buried her head in her


    clothes.


    "Oh, by the way, you seem to have revealed your feelings towards me." The manzily leaned against


    her door and teased her.


    Elizabeth''s hand that was holding onto her clothes slightly trembled, but she did not raise her head,


    and only said indifferently: "That''s right, I admit that I like you, but don''t misunderstand. My love for you


    is just like a fan''s admiration for my idol, and is not love between a man and a woman."


    Richard made a sound, then curled his lips: "In my opinion, there''s no difference."


    Elizabeth, who was already panicking, suddenly raised her head and looked at Richard when she


    heard his affirmation.


    "There''s a difference. How can there be no difference? I just admire your talent a lot, and am


    impressed by your acting skills. I don''t really like you, but your character!" Elizabeth Jones hurriedly


    exined again.


    "Be it liking my role or appreciating my talent, you love me. What was the feeling of living together with


    your idol? Can you tell me more about it?" Richard walked to her side and looked down at her with a


    smile and asked.


    Elizabeth''s two small hands nervously grabbed onto her clothes, holding tightly, her mind was in a


    complete mess.


    Her fair face was flushed red. She took a deep breath and pretended to be calm. "I don''t feel anything.


    You''re just a human and not a god, nor a tiger that can eat people."


    "Is that so?" The man suddenly crouched down, his thin lips pressed against her ear as he replied. The


    burning hot air sprayed over her white and fragile ear.


    "What are you doing?" Elizabeth was about to copse from his torture, she immediately dodged


    backwards, but because she didn''t find anything to support herself, she fell down onto the ground. Her


    beautiful eyes red at him in embarrassment and annoyance as she asked, "Please get out, I still


    need to unpack my things."


    "Elizabeth, I can''t continue to love Felicity. Help me ... Help me forget about her." Richard Hughes


    suddenly said very seriously.


    Elizabeth''s beautiful eyes widened as she blinked twice and mocked: "Of course you can''t like her


    anymore. You have seen how much love and happiness she and your brother have."


    "So, are you going to help me?" Richard''s thin lips slightly hooked up: "Do you know how to make a


    man forget about his ex-lover?"


    "What is it?" Elizabeth''s mind was nk, she could not think of any good methods, and could only ask


    him in a daze.

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    Elizabeth''s dazed look made Richard''s heart throbbed.


    In the next second, he stretched out his palm to grabbed her head, and pressed her forward.


    This kiss came so suddenly that before she could even react, it had already be warm and deep.


    "Ugh¡­" Elizabeth was not mentally prepared at all. She could feel his tyrannical lips and tongue


    coming at her forcefully.


    The man''s scent was very fragrant, with a hint of lemon fragrance, but his lips were obviously hot, why


    did Elizabeth only feel waves of coldness? Her two small hands hung at her side, wanting to push him


    away, but realized that her fingers were weak.


    Elizabeth sorrowfully discovered that she didn''t just worship and like him as an idol.


    He easily stirred up the frenzied emotions in her heart. Both physically and mentally, she had fallen for


    this man.


    What should she do?


    This was not going to work.


    "How dare you be absent-minded when I am kissing you?" Richard realised that this woman was not


    focused at all, which actually vited his taboo, he hated being ignored the most.


    "Ah..." "Pain!" Elizabeth felt that her lips had been forcefully bitten by the man.


    Although she didn''t bleed from it, it was still painful enough to wake her up.


    "Why did you bite me?" Elizabeth was so angry that she almost died. The person who forcefully kissed


    her was him, and the person who bit her was also him.


    "Which bastard was in your mind when I kissed you?" Richard felt that the reason for her distraction


    was definitely because she was thinking about other men.


    Otherwise, why would she not respond at all?


    When Elizabeth heard him curse the word bastard, she couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    "What are youughing at? What''s so funny? Elizabeth, have you ever had a boyfriend before?"


    Seeing her smile, Richard became even more embarrassed and became even more angry, so he


    fiercely questioned her.


    Elizabeth didn''t want to tell him that the bastard he was scolding was himself.


    "Sure I dated somebody before. Didn''t you like Felicity too?" Elizabeth purposely spoke to infuriate him,


    wanting to see his reaction.


    "I have the purest feelings for Felicity!" Richard shamelessly said.


    Elizabeth Jones chuckled. "That''s only your words, I don''t believe that you''ve never thought of being


    with her."


    Elizabeth''s words instantly pierced his sore spot, he suddenly looked as though he was angered, and


    his robust body fiercely smashed onto Elizabeth''s.


    Elizabeth was shocked yet again, and her head fell back from shock. With a loud thump, the back of


    her head directly smashed into the ground


    Fortunately, the wood floor didn''t hurt that much.


    Richard supported himself on both sides of her shoulders with his tworge palms, staring


    condescendingly into her eyes: "Elizabeth Jones, are you jealous?"


    Elizabeth''s expression froze, after that, she opened her eyes and looked out the window: "I am not!"


    "Then why did you use Felicity to sting me? You know she''s the scar in my heart, and you''re jealous."


    Richard''s sharp eyes tightly locked onto her slightly swollen red face. This woman words were really


    inconsistent with her feelings.


    Elizabeth''s nose started to prickle, after that, she bit her lower lip, and tears started to well up her eyes.


    "Why did you be silent?" Richard''s thin lips curled up in ridicule.


    Elizabeth loosened the lip piece she was biting andughed self-deprecatingly, "So what if I''m jealous?


    Don''t I even have the right to be jealous?"


    "You can be jealous, but I won''t allow you to hurt Felicity, remember?" The man''s voice was low,


    dangerous, and carried a hint of warning.


    Elizabeth couldn''t help butugh in anger: "You''re thinking too much, I won''t hurt her, the one I feel at


    fault isn''t her, it''s you!"


    Richard was startled, then he suddenly pressed down his strong and robust body deviously, had


    alreadypletely stuck onto Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth was so frightened that her face turnedpletely pale. She hurriedly reached out to push


    him, and as she pushed, she said anxiously, "Richard, what are you doing? I am scared!"


    Richard had only wanted to tease her initially, but when he heard her say she was scared, he was


    slightly startled.


    Then he rolled over andy on the floor with her, his voice mocking. "What are you afraid of?"


    "I''m afraid of you!" Elizabeth said indifferently: "I don''t want to lose my heart and then my virginity."


    "You speak as if you are still a virgin." Richard ridiculed.


    Hearing that, Elizabeth exploded with anger, in the next second, she actually mustered her courage


    and took the initiative to suppress him, and said angrily: "Richard Hughes, of course I still have my


    virginity, otherwise you can give it a try!"


    Richard never thought that this woman would have such a frightened look.


    But now, she was acting as if she was a queen, and her acts of taking the initiative to attack him was


    inconceivable. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Elizabeth, my virginity is even more precious than yours!" Richard reached out and pushed her away,


    then stood up and straightened his clothes: "Remember, next time when you enter my room, you have


    to knock!"


    A trace of disappointment shed across Elizabeth''s small face when she was rejected by him in this


    way.


    "Don''t worry, I heard that if you don''t want to, then no woman can do anything to you." Elizabeth


    laughed at herself.


    Richard said emotionlessly: "What if you feed me the medicine? Then I¡­"


    "Richard, if you continue to insult me like this, I won''t work with you. I''ll move away now!" Elizabeth was


    so angry, staying with this man, she would go crazy sooner orter.


    Seeing her anxious eyes, Richard felt that her red face was cute in some ways.


    "I was just joking with you, are you serious? By the way, can you cook?"


    "Why do you ask? Am I going to be your nanny again? You didn''t pay me a double sry, and I don''t


    work for nothing." When Elizabeth saw his face, she knew what he was going to do.


    "If you don''t cook, what will we eat in the future? I can''t possibly ask a servant toe back and help."


    Richard really wanted her to be a housekeeper.


    Elizabeth blinked, thought about it carefully, and nodded: "That''s right, a third person cannot be with us,


    otherwise, we won''t be able to keep our secret."


    "So, if you cook, I''ll pay you." Richard shrugged his shoulders, as if he had an agreement with her!


    Elizabeth, of course, had no objections: "As long as you don''t be mean to me, I agree to cook!"


    "I''m a very generous boss!" Richard said with a face full of conceit.


    With the two of them like this, they had agreed on a deal. In the following days, they would eat and live


    together.


    "Elizabeth, tell me honestly, did you really date someone?" Richard was still obsessed with this


    question.


    Elizabeth Jones could only answer seriously: "If I say I didn''t, it seems that I am inferior. I can only tell


    you, lots of men line up to date me, but I just haven''t said yes to anyone of them yet."

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    Christina was locked up in a mental hospital.


    When she was sent in, she hugged her trophies tightly, not wanting to let go. If anyone dared to snatch


    it from her, she would randomly smash them.


    Moreover, on the way to the mental hospital, she kept telling the doctors and nurses that her boyfriend


    was Edward Hughes. She told them that the reason she got the trophies was because Edward was


    helping her from behind.


    Christina''s parents were in extreme grief. They could not ept the fact that their only daughter had


    actually be a madwoman.


    However, the evidence and record provided by the police prevented them from rebutting it.


    "This Felicity is really malicious, she forced our daughter to get down in the world, how can she still be


    at ease? How much kindness did she receive from our family? She''s an demon, I''m going to fight her to


    the death." Christina''s mother fiercely cursed out loud in grief.


    Her father, Adrian, was also filled with hatred towards Felicity. Back then, was it still a mistake to raise


    her.


    But now, she had actually caused their daughter to be mad. She really didn''t know how to be grateful.


    "I''ll go and find her now. Wait for me at home, don''t go out and make a scene!" Adrian could not sit still


    any longer and decided to seek Felicity for an exnation.


    "I want to go with you, I want to scold this damn girl to death." Having lost her only daughter, how could


    Ste still sit still? She really wished that she could take out a knife and stab Felicity.


    Adrian knew that if his wife did not find Felicity to vent her anger, she would definitely be a crazy


    woman. Thus, the couple drove towards the hospital.


    Before they went there, Adrian only knew that Felicity was in the hospital, and that it was the police


    who tipped him of the exact location.


    When they arrived at the front desk, Ste immediately went to find a nurse.


    Adrian was afraid that his wife would do bad things, hence, he directly said that he was Felicity''s father.


    The nurse did not understand their rtionship well, so she believed his words and told him the


    number of Felicity''s ward.


    Adrian and Ste immediately ran for Felicity''s ward. Only, they did not have the chance to get near.


    The six bodyguards in ck, with serious expressions, blocked their way.


    "Sorry, this ward doesn''t allow visitors, please go back." The polite and cold voice made Adrian and his


    wife even more furious.


    "Felicity is my adopted daughter, why didn''t you let us go in to see her? I have something to ask her.


    Don''t stand in our way." Adrian shouted loudly.


    At that moment, Felicity was resting inside the ward. Since Edward had sent the two children home,


    and at that moment, she was alone.


    Hearing the noise outside, and hearing Adrian''s voice, Felicity walked to the door and opened it.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ''Felicity, you''re finally willing to see us. You''re such a malicious woman, give our daughter back!" Ste


    was the first to see Felicity, she immediately wanted to rush over, but luckily a bodyguard quickly


    stopped her, and turned to Felicity: "I am sorry, Miss Felicity, did they disturb your rest? We''ll drag


    these two down."


    Felicity looked at her foster father and stepmother, her expression filled with grief.


    "Is there anything you need from me?" Felicity did not avoid them, but stood behind the bodyguards


    and asked them with an indifferent expression.


    Adrian immediately questioned her angrily: "Christina is your sister, do you have to drive her mad?


    Felicity, you have married Edward Hughes, have we ever wanted anything from you? Why did you do


    this to our daughter? Has your conscience eaten by a dog? Christina is my only daughter."


    Felicity looked at her foster father''s exhausted appearance. She also felt very sad, but she didn''t feel


    that she had overdone it.


    "Five years ago, this woman let an old man to humiliate me. I met Edward Hughes by coincidence, and


    this could be considered as fate, between us. However, your daughter, under my name, enjoyed


    everything that Edward had given her. During the time she enjoyed all this, did she ever think that what


    I had done? You came to beg me to let her go, so I did. But she didn''t let me go. I narrowly escaped


    from death in a car ident, just because it was your daughter who talked a man into hitting me off the


    road. If you all still felt that she was the victim, then I really don''t have anything else to say. I can only


    say, she deserved that all by herself. You may go home and we shall never meet again!" Felicity


    finished speaking, she immediately turned around and closed the door.


    "Felicity, you will also die horribly. You heartless thing, I will curse you forever." Ste lost all rationality


    at this moment. She did not even manage to listen to a single word Felicity had said, she only felt how


    much her poor daughter had suffered. When the bodyguards heard her words, they immediately


    warned her in a serious tone, "You two! Miss Felicity needs to rest. If you don''t leave soon, I¡¯ll call the


    police."


    "Does Edward Hughes''s power mean everything? By sending you to guard her, you can guard her for


    the rest of her life, right? If anything happens to my daughter, I''ll fight with her to death." Ste was


    about to go crazy as well.


    Only Adrian took what Felicity had just said seriously.


    Indeed, when Edward found out that Christina had lied to him, Adrian was the one who called Felicity


    and was willing to trade the favour of raising her to save his daughter from crisis. At that time, Felicity


    had indeed made this kind of exchange with him.


    However, Adrian didn''t expect his daughter to be so obsessed with taking revenge on Felicity in various


    ways.


    At this moment, both sides had suffered heavy losses. No one was in a good condition.


    "Let''s go!" Adrian turned around and held his wife''s hand tightly.


    "Adrian, what about your daughter? What is she going to do?"


    "We can''t let anything happen to us. Our daughter will definitely get better. We need to take good care


    of her." Adrian had finally be a little more clear-headed. Since his daughter had made a mistake,


    then, as her parents, they could only take the consequences with her.


    Felicity leaned on the door of the ward, and closed her eyes, Tears well up her eyes.


    If she wasn''t pushed to the extreme, she wouldn''t treat the people who had raised her in this way.


    She could only hope that from now on, there would be no more harm. Everyone could be a bit more


    rational.

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    Although Edward had already suppressed Felicity''s car ident, as his friends, Jack and Brian still


    found about it.


    They agreed to meet at a time, brought over a gift, and came to visit Felicity.


    Edward was moved by his two good friends. There were some things that were hard to talk about in the


    ward, so the three friends met and chatted in the smoking area at the end of the corridor.


    Looking at Felicity''s pitiful appearance, Brian and Jack''s hearts ached for Edward.


    "I really didn''t expect the saying of "the devils lie in women''s hearts" to actuallye true. Back then,


    when Christina chased after you so closely, you didn''t even look at her once, but now, she has turned


    around and hurt Felicity. She has hurt your precious baby, you must hate her to death right?" Jack


    asked with a relieving smile.


    Edward inhaled a mouthful of smoke and coldly snorted: "So, I won''t let her go."


    "You put her in jail? That''s right, a heartless and vicious woman like her should really note out


    again to harm others." Brian said angrily.


    "She''s crazy now. She''s being treated in a psychiatric hospital!" Edward had seen the video of Christina


    going crazy, he believed that she was truly driven mad by him.


    "Could she be pretending to be crazy in order to avoid your retaliation? This woman has a lot of tricks.


    You have to be careful of her." Jack felt that evil people should be punished heavily.


    "I think she''s really crazy. Do you think it''s possible for her to pretend to be crazy in front of me?"


    Edward found a lot of people to test Christina, and he even confirmed with the mental hospital.


    Christina was not pretending to be crazy, but she was truly crazy and showed weird behaviours.


    Brian nodded his head: "That''s true, it''s impossible for her to escape your severe punishment, and she


    deserves it for her crimes. Who asked her to do such a heinous thing?"


    "Anyway, I don''t sympathize with this kind of woman!" Jack shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he


    did not have a saint''s heart.


    Seeing that his two good friends were glowing with happiness, Edward thought that they must be living


    a good life, so he asked: "How have you guys been recently? Is everything running smooth in work and


    rtionship?"


    Brian immediately looked at Jack enviously: "He has already won Anne''s heart, so it should be good


    days for him."


    Jack''s handsome face showed a bitter expression, "It''s still too early to be sweet days. Although Anne


    has already agreed to date me, she doesn''t seem to be as enthusiastic and proactive as she was


    before, and I don''t dare to push her anymore. Let''s just live like this, I''ve hurt her and she''s always got


    something in her heart, I''m not asking for anything else, I just hope that she can stay by my side."


    "s, I didn''t expect that you would have such a day." After Brian heard his words, he could not believe


    what he had just said.


    Jack faintly mocked himself: "That''s right, this can also be considered as the consequences of what I


    have done. At least, I''m still satisfied with the result."


    Edward wasn''t as surprised as Brian was, he merely reached out and patted his good friend''s


    shoulders to encourage him, "As a father, I don''t think Brian will understand our feelings. Once you


    have a child, you''ll know what kind of life you want the most."


    Jack nodded his head, expressing deep agreement with him: "Indeed, Anne and I are currently living


    together with our daughter, and it is not bad."


    Someone''s face instantly darkened.


    Brian sighed inwardly: "You already have children, and look at me, I still haven''t even gotten married


    yet. Oh, no, you''re not married either."


    Jack looked at his good friend with sympathy: "You''re still far from being my brother-inw, probably it''s


    a thousand miles, you can do it!"


    "What?" This journey is way too far in my lifetime, will I still be able to be your brother-inw?" Brian''s


    handsome face shed with a hint of panic.


    The two people on the side were amused by his bitter expression.


    Jack shrugged his shoulders, indicating that this was an unsolvable puzzle.


    "Jack, go back and help me talk to your sister. I really don''t want to wait any longer. Marriage and


    giving birth to a child, this is what every couple goes through, isn''t it?" Right now, the only person that


    Brian could ask for help was Jack.


    Jack said with a helpless tone: "Brian, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but you should understand


    my sister''s temper. If she doesn''t want to do it, then there''s no point in trying to persuade her."


    "Then you should bring Crystal to stimte her a bit more. Crystal is so cute and likeable, she definitely


    wants a child of her own, right?" Brian could only continue to figure it out.


    Jack raised his brows, "I''ve let Crystal stimte her everyday, and now, she likes Crystal more and


    more, so much that she doesn''t even think about having one of her own."


    Brian listened with a cold expression.


    Edward could only console his good friend: "Don''t be in such a hurry. It''s your fate, when the right one


    shows up, even if you guys want to hide, you can''t."


    "Is that your experience?" Brian looked at him, seeking his constion.


    A hint of depression shed across Edward''s elegant face: "Yes, this is what I said with experience."


    "Edward, do you have something in your mind?" Jack realized that Edward was no longer as confident


    as he was before. This did not seem to be his style, for all along, he was filled with pride regarding his


    career and love, as if there was no problem that he could not solve in his hands.


    However, when they saw him today, they felt that there were hidden worries in his eyes that made them


    worry.


    "I''m fine!" Edward replied in a low voice.


    "If there''s anything you need our help, just say it. We''ll always be your best friends." Jack said with


    iparable loyalty.


    "Yes, when you need us, don''t hold it back!" Brian expressed his loyalty too.


    Edward sighed bitterly in the bottom of his heart. Even if he really needed help, he definitely wouldn''t


    be able to get help from them in this matter.


    "I really am fine. You guys leave first, Felicity will leave the hospital tomorrow! Thank you for your


    concern!" He would never tell anyone about the things he was hiding.


    After sending off his two good friends, Edward''s handsome face darkened slightly.


    He pressed the tip of his cigarette into the ashtray and took out his cell phone and gave it to his own


    assistant, Larry.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Help me investigate a number!" Edward''s voice was ice-cold.


    "Okay, Young Master, what is the number?" Larry could tell that something was wrong with Young


    Master, and immediately asked with concern.


    With Edward''s super strong memory, he could easily recall the number that he had seen from Felicity''s


    phone before.

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    In an advanced ward of another hospital, Leo''s injured leg had already been treated and bandaged.


    However, his legs were inconvenient to walk on, so Leo got his assistant to get him a wheelchair.


    Mary had always felt guilty, always feeling that she was the one who injured Leo. Due to her young


    age, her thoughts were simple, and every time she thought about the mistakes she made, her eyes


    would always be moist and she wanted to cry.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Seeing her sitting on the bedside, Leo was at a loss on what to do. He could only silently wipe her


    tears, and his heart couldn''t help but ache for her.


    He reached out his hand to touch her hair andforted her in a low voice, "Don''t cry, I am fine, right?"


    "You''re sitting in a wheelchair, how can you be fine?" Mary cried as she threw herself into his embrace,


    sobbing non- stop.


    Leo gently embraced her in his hug, and kissed her head with his sexy and thin lips. It was precisely


    because Mary was young and innocent that Leo wanted to protect her innocence and purity even more.


    "Alright, everything is over now. This matter can be considered asing to an end. Let''s not bring it


    up anymore, okay?" Leo asked gently.


    "Okay!" Mary nodded obediently, like a child. Her soft and tender voice made Leo''s heart throb when


    he heard her words, and he wanted to kiss her sweet little mouth.


    Just as Leo was thinking about this, the door to the ward was pushed open, and Belle walked in.


    The two people who were embracing each other were obviously frightened and quickly separated


    themselves.


    Mary Ann lowered her head, still wiping away her tears.


    Leo was also a little awkward, his handsome face flushed red.


    Belle pretended to see nothing and asked softly: "Mary said that your leg is injured? Is it serious?"


    "Not too bad, not too serious. It''s just that it''s not convenient to move around during this period of time."


    Leo replied with a smile.


    Belle frowned: "The rtionship between Mary and Simon has been used by the media to cause


    sensation. These heartless reporters are way too excessive. They even made headlines from nothing."


    "That''s right. Cousin, don''t worry. I will protect Mary''s private life from now on. I will never let the media


    make random reports again!" It was only then that Leo realized that shutting the mouths of the media


    was a very necessary thing to do.


    After Belle heard this, she was slightly satisfied, "Since you promised that, I hope you can take good


    care of my daughter. I have always been rather busy with my work, so Marycked love since she was


    young."


    Hearing her mother''s words, Mary blushed and muttered, "Mom, why do you want to say this? I do not


    lack love, I have always been independent and strong."


    Belle looked at her daughter''s red-rimmed eyes, and sighed lightly: "Mom is stronger than you, but


    being strong requires efforts. I have paid the price, so I don''t want you to be like me. You should be


    loved dearly, that''s the way of life a woman should enjoy. If you are with Simon Wood, I will worry about


    you, but if you are with Leo, Mom will be relieved."


    Leo gratefully said: "Thank you, Cousin, for fulfilling my wish!"


    Mary raised her eyebrows, and said with a triumphant tone: "Of course, I choose men with shrewd


    judgement, I only choose the most outstanding men."


    When Belle saw that her daughter had shown her sense of pride, she immediately berated her softly,


    "In the future, restrain your recklessness. I''m afraid that the Leo will find you annoying."


    Mary was stunned, she immediately looked at the man sitting on the bed: "You will find me annoying?"


    Leo started chuckling and shook his head. "No!"


    "Mom, did you hear him? He said no!" Mary immediately became happy and proud again.


    Belle hadn''t seen her daughter''s childishness for a long time, and at this moment, she couldn''t help but


    laugh.


    "Fine, I don''t care about you anymore. In the future, Leo will take care of you. I still have matters to


    attend to first. Since you injured him yourself, take good care of him." After Belle finished speaking, she


    left.


    Mary stood at the door of the ward and watched her mother leave. She then turned around and stuck


    out her tongue, "That scared me to death!"


    Seeing her rxing look, Leo couldn''t help butugh at her.


    "Your mother is still very open-minded. She isn''t as strict as you said she was." Leo remembered that


    Mary previously said that her mother was someone who had an old mindset and didn''t trust men of all


    kinds.


    Mary shrugged her shoulders: "She was really strict in the past, I don''t know what she went through


    had changed her mind, but I like her open mindset now. I believe that if she continues to open her


    heart, she will definitely be able to find a man who loves her as soon as possible."


    "Would you be sad if your mother really did get a boyfriend?" Leo asked curiously.


    "Of course not. I''ll open champagne and let off fireworks to celebrate." Mary''s answer made him


    speechless.


    Mary sat on the side of his bed and looked at him with her big, watery eyes: "Leo, will you really take


    care of me in the future? You don''t mind if I talk too much, you don''t mind if I have a bad character, and


    don''t mind if my body is not curvaceous enough, right?"


    "Yes! I don''t mind!" Leo felt that the Mary in front of him was the most beautiful angel in his life.


    Mary broke into a smile, revealing rows of small white teeth, innocent and cute.


    "Then I won''t mind your ws, we''re even!" Mary suddenly said jokingly.


    Leo was startled: "Do you dislike me?"


    "No, I don''t mind your age, nor do I mind your money and your looks. Look, I''m so good, I don''t mind


    anything." Maryughed as she spoke, like a cute little elf.


    Leo was amused by her words once again. What she had said was all his good points, how could she


    turn her back on him?


    "Leo, do you want to pee? Let me help you!" Mary suddenly asked with a face full of concern.


    Leo was smiling faintly, but after hearing her words, he almost burst intoughter.


    "No... No need!" Leo didn''t dare bother her.


    "Don''t be too polite with me. No matter what you want, just order me around. I will never say no!" Mary


    said in all seriousness.


    "But we''re men and women, you should avoid!" Leo was more willing to jump over with one leg.


    "What''s there to be shy about? It''s not like I haven''t seen it before!" Mary immediately raised her chin,


    and said with an imposing expression.


    "You''ve seen it? Whose?" Leo''s narrowed his eyes, which were filled with danger and displeasure.


    Mary''s beautiful eyes instantly widened, and then, her two small hands gestured a little. "It''s¡­ It''s a


    little boy''s!"

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    Leo was speechless towards Mary''s reply.


    How could boys and adult men''s penises be the same? This naive little fool, Leo was truly impressed to


    the extreme by her ignorance.


    The man''s dark and unfathomable eyes made Mary panic. Her hands trembled, and she couldn''t help


    but bite her lower lip as she muttered: "Why are you staring at me like that? Am I wrong?"


    They were all men''s things, more or less the same.


    Leo reached out and caressed her flushed face. Seeing her cute and innocent look, he really wanted to


    hug her in his arms and love her dearly.


    "No, you''re right, that''s all!" Leo nodded with a gentle smile.


    I don''t want to destroy her rich imagination¡­ Leo thought


    "Since it''s about the same, I''ll help you go to the washroom. It should be fine, right?" Mary immediately


    asked with a smile.


    Leo rubbed his forehead. He really didn''t know how to reject this little thing''s unreasonable request.


    "Leo... I''m just curious!" Mary pouted and began her most proficient acting.


    Leo looked at the two snow-white hands that grabbed onto his sleeves and advised gently, "Mary, stop


    fooling around. Don''t look around. I am afraid it will leave a shadow in your heart. "


    "How is this possible? Is it really that ugly?" Mary rolled her beautiful eyes slyly, and then, she covered


    her mouth andughed.


    When Leo heard her say that it was ugly, his handsome face instantly swelled red.


    Alright, he had to admit that it really wasn''t that good-looking.


    "What are youughing at?" Leo was agitated by herughter.


    Mary was a little smug, her beautiful eyes slightly raised, and her beautiful little mouth held a smile,


    "Last time, when I searched the inte and saw some posts rted to this matter, many people said


    that it was like an ugly caterpir!"


    Leo was shocked by her words. Only after a long time did he regain his senses, and pulled her into his


    embrace with his long arm and tightly fixed his arm around her. His thin lipsnded on her little mouth


    as he bit it in a punitive manner: "Mary, how old are you, why are you thinking about these dirty


    things?"


    "What? Humans improve because they are full of curiosity. I''m a little curious, but there''s nothing wrong


    with that. I don''t believe that you have never seen a woman''s vagina before." As Mary said this, she


    began to smile shyly again.


    Leo had previously promised Belle that he would take good care of her and teach her. Now, he had to


    say that he was unable to teach this naughty student, and it would only lead to her downfall.


    "Mary Ann, you have to focus on studying now, not these crazy thoughts." Mary immediately shook her


    arms in annoyance: "Sign, I''II be honest with you. I can''t learn at all, I don''t like studying. I only like


    excitement."


    Leo had never heard such a bold answer before.


    Seeing his expression, Mary was stunned, and immediately asked weakly: "Leo, you can''t be thinking


    that my education is low, right?"


    "No way!" Leo did not care about how much she received her education, he only knew that he loved


    her and everything about her.


    Because of her appearance, his life had be rich and energetic.


    Mary immediately smiled happily, she suddenly asked with a face full of anticipation: "When are we


    travelling abroad?!"


    "If you want, we''ll go tomorrow!" Leo also wanted to have a good long vacation.


    After working for so many years, he had been constantly busy, yet it seemed like he had not stopped to


    rest at all.


    Now, since he had the chance to bring his beloved woman out for fun, Leo was also filled with


    anticipation.


    "Alright, I''ll go backter to prepare!" When Mary heard it, she immediately smiled like a little flower.


    _________


    Edward pushed open the door of the ward, and saw Felicity lying on the bed looking at her phone. The


    wounds on her body had already healed, and her movements were no longer restricted.


    "Are you sure you want to leave the hospital tomorrow?" Edward walked to the bedside and sat down,


    and asked her softly.


    Felicity put down her cell phone, looked at him with her beautiful eyes, and nodded her head resolutely:


    "Yeah, I do not want to stay here, I want to go home!"


    She had been here for almost a week. She really didn''t like it.


    "But the stiches on your head will be removed tomorrow. Don''t you need to stay in the hospital to


    observe it for a few more days?" Edward was still very worried about her.


    Felicity shook her head: "I wille back to check on time, don''t worry, I will definitely be fine."


    Edward looked at her eyes that were as clear as water, theplicated thoughts in his heart, seemed


    to have gone away quite a bit.


    No matter what the result of the investigation was, Edward firmly believed that Felicity would definitely


    love him.


    A man''s eyes are the window of his soul.


    The way she looked at him was full of affection and dependence.


    "Alright, since you don''t like living here, we''ll go home. However, in the following month, you should not


    go to thepany." Edward was truly worried for her safety, so he strictly forbade her freedom.


    "Hmm, I''m not going. I can work at home!" Felicity''s work could still be considered to have some sort of


    freedom, which only needed her handing the script over to her godmother on time.


    "I hope you can put down your work and take a good rest." Edward doted on her, and did not want her


    to be so tired.


    "I like drawing, so just don''t stop me, okay? I will definitely put my health first." Felicity smiled as she


    comforted him.


    Just then, someone knocked on the door twice. The two turned around and saw Xipil standing outside


    the door with the fruit basket in her hands.


    She had just flown back from abroad, and upon hearing the news of Felicity''s car ident, she quickly


    completed her tasks and came to the hospital. She was frightened to death.


    "My godmother is here!" Felicity was extremely happy.


    Edward nodded and stood up: "You guys can have a chat."


    Xipil greeted Edward respectfully: "President Hughes, I hope I didn''t disturb you."


    "Not at all!" Edward walked out.


    Xipil patted her chest, with an anxious and panicky expression: "My god, Felicity, you are scaring me to


    death, you don''t even know, when I received this phone call, my brain was already blown up, how could


    something like this happen?"


    "Mother, thank you for rushing over to see me so urgently, I was too careless. Last time, you warned


    me to be careful of Christina, but I was still hurt by her one more time." Felicityughed bitterly to


    herself.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Did Christina get someone to do it? This goddamned woman, she will definitely have her punishment,


    did president Hughes send her to jail? " Xipil was immediately furious.


    "She''s gone mad. So it''s a kind of punishment." Felicity ridiculed.


    "Has she gone mad? Why on earth does she want to hurt you." Xipil was shocked, she never thought


    that Christina would actually be driven crazy by herself. It looks like, if a person''s ambition beyond his


    own abilities, he would really be forced to be a madman by the pressure.

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    Therefore, she said softly: "Forget it, this is over. I do not want to bring it up again, mother. Since I am


    injured like this, I might not be able to go to thepany anymore. I need to have a long leave."


    "Don''t worry, your godmother won''t let youe, but I''ve heard from my assistant that there were a


    group of women talking about the car ident in the tea room. They said that you were in a car


    ident because you were dumped by the president, and that you were suffering from a disaster


    because of broken rtionship. Just thinking about this makes me angry, but when I go back tomorrow,


    I will teach these gossiping girls a lesson." Xipil recalled something else as she gritted his teeth and


    cursed angrily.


    Felicity was also startled, it seemed that the matter of Christina framing her was not reported, that''s


    why those girls thought that her loss of love caused the ident.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Godmother, forget it. Don''t bother with them. I know what my own situation is anyway." Felicity did not


    want her godmother to offend those people. The more enemies she had, the worse it would be for the


    future.


    "I just can''t stand these people badmouthing you. You and president are obviously very fond of each


    other, but you are called as the abandoned wife of a rich family. They are criticizing you. What does this


    have to do with them? Even if the president were to break up with you, it wouldn¡¯t leave them any


    chances." Xipil''s hand was at her waist, still unable to calm down.


    After Felicity heard it, she could not help but burst outughing, "I don''t want to give another woman


    any opportunity anymore." After Xipil heard it, she alsoughed along, "Of course you can''t. Look how


    president treat you."


    "Godmother, please don''t tease me. With my current appearance, even I have to feel unconfident!" As


    Felicity said that, she took the mirror beside her and looked at the ces where she had scraped her


    face., although they were almost healed and there were no obvious scars left on her face, she touched


    her head that was still wrapped in gauze and sighed softly: "Even if all of my injuries were to recover


    completely, I still feel that I am not perfect enough. What women care about the most is their


    appearance."


    Seeing that she had started to feel unconfident, Xipil quicklyforted her gently: "Felicity, don''t think


    too much. I think there''s nothing wrong with you right now, president will not despise you either."


    "But I hate it!" Felicity covered her face with hands, as if she had no face to see anyone, and said


    depressingly: "These few days, it was all him watching over me, taking care of me, I truly feel very


    sorry for him. His is so busy with hispany, and I see that he''s been tired after taking care of me for


    a few days, that''s why I''m in such a hurry to leave the hospital."


    Hearing her words of self-pitying, Xipil couldn''t help butugh: "Felicity, this is proof that president


    cares about you. If he doesn''t love you, why would he toil away for his lover? This is the best


    demonstration of love, and I am happy for you."


    Felicity put her hand down, raised her head and looked at Xipil in shock: "Mother, what''s there to be


    happy about?"


    "Because president loves you so much. I am relieve to see that if there is another woman who wants to


    step in your marriage in the future, president will take care of that. And he will definitely not do anything


    that will make you sad." Xipil said with a face full of certainty.


    Felicity was also amused by her words, and nodded: "Yeah, I can also feel how much he treats me,


    sometimes I also feel that I am so lucky to be able to meet him."


    Xipil nodded her head, then looked at the watch: "Felicity, I''II be leaving first, I won''t disturb the two of


    you anymore. If there''s anything, give me a call!"


    Felicity nodded her head: "Ok, godmother, you can go and get busy with yourself. I don''t have


    anything."


    After Xipil left, Edward entered the room. He had recently done all his work here. And Larry, who had


    been running back and forth was extremely tiring.


    "You seem to be having a good time chatting?" The moment he entered, he saw the corner of Felicity''s


    mouth raised. The depressed mood that Edward had been in for the past few days was shone into the


    sunlight, because of the smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "Yes, my godmother really knows how to say good words to make me happy!" Felicity nodded.


    Edward sat by her bedside, he touched her forehead and held her soft little hand in his palm: "What did


    you talk about, can you tell me?"


    Felicity bit her lower lip, and said shyly: "It''s nothing, I just feel that it''s too troublesome. Will you be


    bored for staying with me all day?"


    Edward''s serene eyes were slightly startled. He fixed his eyes on her lowered face and spoke with a


    gentle voice. "Why would I feel bored? Don''t you know that I just want to be with you all day?"


    Felicity suddenly reached out to pull at her hair that had not been washed for a few days, and said


    shyly: "Even if I look like this, you still like to be together with me huh? I hate to see myself like this."


    Edward saw that she was feeling a little negative, so he immediately reached out and caressed her


    face, saying with concern: "Felicity, don''t be like that. No matter what you look like, I''ll always like you."


    "Edward, thank you for not hating me, and also thank you for taking care of me in such a minute


    manner." She was truly moved, and couldn''t help but cry for Edward, who would always help her when


    she needed help most.


    Edward even personally helped her apply medicine and wash her feet, sometimes, Felicity was really


    awkard.


    She had always wanted to show him her best, but now?


    She had a wounded look on her face, which herself don¡¯t want to look at anymore.


    However, not only did he not mind, he was still looking at her tenderly.


    "Idiot, don''t thick too much. You''re also very beautiful now, really!" Edward looked at her wet eyes and


    felt that it was funny. Was she so moved that she wanted to cry?


    Felicity bit her lower lip, and her look ofughing is worse than crying.


    Edward reached out and gently pulled her into his embrace as he sighed and said, "I just hope that you


    can quickly get better. Children miss you, and I also need you."


    "Okay, I will adjust my mood." Felicity closed her eyes, and her tears couldn''t help but roll down.


    He''s right, how could she be so upset?


    Even if it wasn''t for herself, she had to think about the two children. They needed a Mummy with


    positive energy, and she absolutely couldn''t have negative feelings anymore.


    Edward lowered his head and stared at her tear-stained face, but his emotions had be


    complicated.


    He did not know if the results of Larry''s investigation were out yet, but he really hoped that it wasn''t


    what he thought.


    Otherwise¡­

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    Just as Elizabeth was about to tidy up her room, she heard her phone ring. She took a look and froze.


    It was from her mother!


    It seemed like they hadn''t been in contact for a long time. Elizabeth self-deprecated herself. Her mother


    must have read the reports of her and Richard Hughes, so she realised that she still had a daughter.


    Elizabeth thought for a moment, then picked up her phone to answer the call.


    "Mom!"


    "Eliza, are the reports online true? Are you really Richard''s girlfriend?" Sure enough, her mother''s tone


    was filled with shock and disbelief.


    Elizabeth nodded and replied, "Yes, it''s true. Mom, how have you been recently? How is brother? "


    "Let''s have dinner together tonight. Bring your boyfriend over and introduce him to us, okay?" Her


    mother asked in a gentle tone with a trace of happiness in her voice.


    Elizabeth rejected her instinctively, "Mom, he and I still have other things to do tonight, so we might not


    be able to go back home to eat dinner."


    "That''s unfortunate. Alright then, tomorrow noon. Mom will prepare a sumptuous lunch at home. Bring


    him back to see us. You''re my daughter, and since you have a boyfriend, of course I care about you."


    Obviously, she did not expect her own daughter to be so charming, to actually date a superstar.


    "Mom, I''lle back tomorrow afternoon. Richard has been rather busy recently, so he might not have


    time." Given her current rtionship with Richard, there was no way she could bring him home.


    Even if she begged him, he would not go home with her.


    "So busy that he doesn''t even have time to have lunch with us?" Her mother was obviously dissatisfied.


    "Mom, our rtionship isn''t very stable yet. Let''s talk about the meetingter in the future. I''II be


    coming home tomorrow!" After Elizabeth finished speaking, she hung up.


    Holding the phone, Elizabeth sensed the bitterness. Her mother calling her waspletely out of


    respect for Richard Hughes, and it was not because she wanted to see her daughter. From the day she


    could remember, everything her mother did, had a very clear purpose.


    "Who were you talking with?" Suddenly, azy male voice was heard from outside the door.


    In fact, Richard just reached the door and heard her talking. When he saw her standing there


    dumbstruck, he asked her out of curiosity.


    "It''s my mom!" Elizabeth did not hide from him.


    Richard raised his brows and looked at her: "Does your mom need anything from you?"


    "Nothing, just want me to go home to have lunch!" Elizabeth hid the sadness in her eyes and replied


    lightly.


    "When?"


    Elizabeth Jones casually answered: "Tomorrow at noon!"


    "I don''t have anything to do at noon tomorrow, so I''ll go home with you." Richard suddenly said.


    Elizabeth''s small hand that was holding onto her phone trembled, she looked at him with disbelief: "You


    will go back with me?"


    "What is it? You don''t want to bring your boyfriend like me back home?" Richard thought that she was


    looking down on him, and his pretty face instantly revealed an expression of displeasure.


    Elizabeth immediately shook her head and exined, "That''s not what I meant. I just didn''t think that


    you would be willing toe home with me I don''t have money to pay you for putting on a show with


    me!"


    "I''m not in need of money like you are!" Richard rolled his eyes at her.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Elizabeth became even more astonished, her beautiful big eyes anxiously shed twice: "Then why are


    you willing toe home with me? My house is not as warm as yours, I''m afraid that if you go home


    with me, you will be very disappointed."


    "It''s precisely why I want to follow you back to take a look myself!" Richard''s serene eyes focused on


    her little face. He didn''t know why, but he had a nagging feeling that she didn''t like that family and


    couldn''t hide the sadness and disappointment in her eyes.


    Elizabeth became a little messy because of his words.


    "Actually, my mom told me to take you home for lunch just now. I didn''t agree." Elizabethughed at


    herself.


    "Is your mother not nice to you?" Richard had heard her say before that her mother had given birth to


    two brothers and had forgotten about her.


    "No, she was very nice to me. She was just too busy and didn''t have the time to care about me."


    Elizabeth didn''tin about her mother. She knew that her mother had suffered a lot for her and


    she was very grateful to her mom.


    "Oh, then you''re luckier than me. My mom abandoned me!" Richard raised his eyebrows and said


    indifferently.


    Elizabeth immediately felt pain as she looked at him. Losing the love of his parents, that was a huge


    blow.


    "Don''t look at me with such sympathy. You are no better than me." Richard didn''t like the look in her


    eyes at all, as if he was extremely pathetic.


    Elizabethughed mockingly, "Yes, what right do I have to sympathize with you? At least you have


    money and status."


    "You have status now." Richard could not bear to see her sad look whileughing at herself, and he


    suddenly smiled.


    "What status do I have?" Elizabeth blinked her eyes strangely, she was just a nobody.


    "You are Richard Hughes''s girlfriend now, is that not enough?" Richard''s smile was evidently more.


    Elizabeth froze, then she quickly lowered her head andughed bashfully: "Oh, I almost forgot, I still


    have such an enviable identity, but unfortunately, this will not be true in the future!"


    "Are you telling me you don''t like a time limit?" Richard suddenly approached her, his long and straight


    legs moving gracefully andzily.


    Elizabeth did not expect him to walk towards her, so she instinctively took two steps back. A gigantic


    French window was behind her.


    Sunlight shone in from outside the window, and the man''s imposing figure was highlighted, suffocating


    Elizabeth.


    "I¡­.. That''s not what I meant, don''t misunderstand me!" Elizabeth''s mind went nk. Her words made


    her blush and her heart beat faster.


    Richard walked in front of her, and with the advantage of his height, he could easily trap her in his


    arms.


    Her skin was white and translucent against the light. It was soft, showing the kind of clean and pure


    look that only a young girl would have.


    Richard had only wanted to tease her in the beginning, because he was too bored now. In the house,


    only Elizabeth was left to provide him with and fun.


    The elegant hormone''s smell on the man''s body made Elizabeth tense up. Oh my god, why does this


    man always smell so nice? It caused people to be reluctant to part with it.


    Elizabeth felt her head swelling, she had the urge to approach him voluntarily.

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    Richard lowered his eyes and looked at the petite girl trapped in his embrace.


    Honestly speaking, her figure was not as sexy as Felicity''s, at least, but she was still petite and slender,


    let alone that snow-white neck. Her neck was so slim that he was afraid that if he squeezed a little


    would break the neck.


    She had long hair and a few strands that fell to the side of her face, outlining her delicate and soft little


    face. There was an indescribable feeling of gentleness about her.


    Only after looking at her closely did he realize that her eyes were almond eyes.


    When eyes were lowered, the tail of her eyes were slightly raised, and along with her thick eyshes, it


    was flickering. It was extremely mesmerizing.


    Elizabeth did not like being so close to him. This way, she could feel that her breathing was unstable.


    Thus, she wanted to move to the side, but just as she had that thought, the man''s arm trapped her by


    the side.


    Elizabeth bit her lower lip in frustration. This man must be doing it on purpose.


    Richard''s dark eyes were tightly locked onto the girl''s expression. The moment he saw her bite his lips,


    he was slightly startled.


    Although he had seen many women do this before, he could still imagine how cute and sweet Felicity


    would be if she did that.


    But, after all, he did not have the chance to look at the lips that were being bitten off so closely. At this


    moment, seeing Elizabeth biting the lip, that smooth and tender lips were like jelly.


    The thought of this was bouncing around like an electric current, and quickly entered into Richard''s


    brain.


    After his body received the signal, it was being set on fire. Unexpectedly, it started to heat up a little.


    "Can you not be so boring?" Elizabeth decided to try to escape from his side.


    However, the man''s other hand was also holding her back. This time, he had trapped her.


    "If you keep doing this, I''ll be angry!" Elizabeth never thought that Richard would use this kind of


    method to torture her. She really had a temper, don''t think that just because she likes him, he could


    tease her like this.


    If she wanted to love, she would love to be in a noble, proud, and courageous way...


    "Ugh!" As Elizabeth was thinking wildly in her mind, the man''s thin lips struck her without exnation,


    causing her mind to turn nk.


    Richard never thought that he would actually want to kiss her. It was just as he had thought, soft and


    tender, like the most delicious jelly, with a sweet fruity smell.


    Elizabeth widened her beautiful eyes to their limits and her two small hands clenched tightly, hanging


    by his side as she tried to powerlessly push him away.


    Richard was hooked on the kiss. This little girl actually had this kind of charm? He really


    underestimated her.


    One of his hands was still on the window, while the other one was holding the back of her head. His


    kiss was strong and domineering.


    Elizabeth never thought that he would actually be so devil, she immediately got even angrier, what the


    heck was this man doing?


    "Go away... Richard Hughes!"


    Richard only felt a very strange feeling upied his brain and stole his reason He was startled by it.


    Elizabeth was terrified, she never thought that this evil would be so shameless, if this continued, she


    would really get angry.


    "Richard, I already said it, I don''t want to you to treat me like that, go away!" Elizabeth used all her


    strength in the body and roared loudly.


    In the next second, her body instinctively reacted. She lift her leg and kicked his penis!


    "Ouch!" Richard only felt an unbearable pain in his body, pain that caused his handsome face to


    grimmace.


    "Elizabeth, you damned woman!" Richard shamelessly held onto his body, and bounced on the ground


    for a long time before the pain was alleviated a little.


    He scolded in extreme anger.


    Elizabeth jumped in fright when she saw that he seemed to really be in pain, her beautiful eyes shed


    with panic.


    Trembling, she said, "We have made a deal before, you can''t treat me like this. Who told you to break


    the rules?"


    Richard''s pain had finally subsided and his handsome face became as dark and unsightly as if storm


    wasing.


    "Do you really think I''d choose you out of desperation?" Richard regained the cold and prideful


    expression on his face.


    Elizabeth looked as if she had been shocked, and she said angrily, "Since I made you so desperate,


    then you should control yourself. I don''t want you to regret it in the future."


    Richard snorted, he turned, took his suit jacket and mmed the door.


    Elizabeth suddenly lost all of her strength. She sat on the floor slowly with her back against the window,


    a self-deprecating look shing across her beautiful face.


    She must be mad to actually treat Richard with such violence just now, but clearly, she did not disgust


    his kiss at all.


    What was she afraid of?


    Was she afraid that she wouldn''t keep her bottom line?


    Maybe, it is said that men do not know how to cherish things once they have obtained them, although


    Elizabeth does not know if these words made sense, but she still hopes to make this rtionship more


    pure.


    Richard gritted his teeth in anger and decided to go back to thepany. That night, he stayed at the


    company and did not return to his apartment.


    Elizabeth looked at the extravagant living room. She was alone, cold and lonely, with no words to


    describe it.


    She used to live in a small room by herself.


    She had decorated it very warmly. When she turned on the lights, she would not feel lonely.


    But now, despite the size of the room, she could feel the loneliness.


    Could it be that money really couldn''t buy happiness?


    The next morning!


    Edwardpleted the discharge procedures for Felicity!


    At the Hughes Family, the olddy held two cuties hands as they stood at the entrance of the hall,


    waiting for Felicity to return.


    Felicity got off the car, the olddy asked with concern: "Are you feeling better now?"


    Felicity did not expect the olddy to care about her. She was a little shocked, and then, she softly


    replied: "I am feeling better!"


    "These two children have always been worried about you. They can''t eat, nor can they sleep well. It''s


    good that you''re back!" The olddy also felt that the atmosphere was a little awkward and quickly


    brought up two small cuties to find a topic to talk about.


    Felicity gently looked at her two cuties, both their small faces were filled with happy smiles.


    Edward stood behind Felicity.


    Seeing that his grandmother was actually worried about her, he was in a very good mood as well.


    "Olddy, thank you for taking care of the children." Felicity said gratefully.


    However, the olddy shook her hand, "Don''t thank me, they are the children of the Wood Family. If I


    can''t take care of them, I won''t be happy."


    "Grandma, I''ll send Felicity off first!" Edward said from the side.


    "To where? Don''t go down. The beach is wet. You should stay here. I have already arranged the


    servants to clean up the rooms. You should all stay here." The olddy did not care about her face and


    directly asked Felicity to stay at the vi halfway up the mountain.


    Felicity was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor, the two little fellows blinked at her, it looked like


    these two cuties had done a lot!N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751


    When Edward heard that his grandmother had let Felicity live in a vi halfway up the mountain, his


    handsome face also shed with a smile.


    Just as Felicity was nning to go upstairs to take a look at her room, Edward''s phone suddenly rang.


    Edward looked at the caller, and said in a low voice: "Go upstairs and take a look at the room with the


    children. I''m going to pick up this call."


    Edward took his phone and walked to the garden path beside him.


    After walking a distance away, he finally answered the phone.


    The call was from his assistant, Larry.


    "Young Master, I have already found out the number that you asked me to investigatest time." Larry


    said respectfully.


    Edward''s mind tensed a little, and asked seriously: "Who''s it?"


    "It¡¯s of the younger Master!" Larry did not know why Edward wanted to investigate this number, but,


    since Edward was so concerned about this matter, then it must not be a good thing. Thus, when Larry


    said this name, he hesitated.


    "Are you sure?" Edward''s handsome face instantly sank as his eyes stared at the scenery in the


    distance, revealing annoyance.


    Larry immediately replied with certainty: "I''m sure!"


    "Got it!" At this moment, that string of Edward''s heart waspletely broken.


    He hung up the phone, gripping it tightly in his hand. He turned around and looked up at the second


    floor. It was as if there was a dead knot between his eyebrows.


    That concerned message was actually sent by Richard, his brother, to Felicity.


    But when he had asked her before, she had actually lied and said that Bryant had sent this to her.


    Why would she lie?


    If she told him, even if it was his brother Richard, he would definitely not think too much.


    Edward shut his eyes tightly, calming the churning emotions in his heart, at that moment, he felt as if he


    was ruthlessly beaten up, the pain almost made him copse.


    Why?


    Only people with a guilty conscience would lie, so what was she feeling guilty about?


    Edward was momentarily unable to ept the reality that his own brother had actually sent such a


    caring private message to his own woman.


    Edward suddenly thought of the day when Felicity was at the hospital, his brother suddenly appeared


    outside the door of the ward.


    He was going to go out and call him and tell him the ward number.


    Since he was able to find the ward so urately without asking clearly, did it prove that his brother


    already knew where she lived?


    And when did he know?


    Could it be that his brother was already in the hospital when she was undergoing surgery? Did he


    follow them all the way up?


    For some things, the more one investigated, the more one panicked.


    Edward''s breathing could not help but quicken. He never thought that there would actuallye a day


    where he would have serious suspicions about his younger brother.


    He had always regarded him as his closest brother, and he had always doted on him But why? Why did


    he do this to him?


    He must have misunderstood something.


    That was impossible.


    In Edward''s mind, it was as if there were two people fighting, and his was in a mess.


    Finally, he took out his phone and gave Larry a call.


    His voice had already turned calm as he instructed, "Larry, investigate further the hotel that I stayed at


    with Felicity overseas on thest day. Take a look and see if my brother had been there."


    Larry asked in surprise: "Young Master, if I remember correctly, the Second Young Master was in that


    city with Miss Jones when the rumours broke out. There is only a seven star hotel there, and as the


    Second Young Master, I''m sure he would stay in that¡­"


    "Look into it more carefully!" Edward did not want to hear his exnation.


    That time, Felicity had purposely dyed returning to the country for a day. At that time, she had


    exined for him toe back first so that his grandmother wouldn''t be angry even if she knew.


    Thus, he listened to her and returned home one day earlier.


    Why did she have to wait a day?


    She could actually buy that day''s flight as well. It wouldn''t be a problem if the two of them took a


    different flight at the same day.


    Edward''s mind was in a mess, the more he thought about it, the moreplicated the matter seemed.


    A feeling of distrust instantly gushed into his heart.


    "Daddy..."


    "Look up!" Suddenly, a small voice came from above his head.


    It was Arya, she grabbed onto the fence with her two small hands, her little face close to the fence, her


    little hands waving nonstop at him. It seemed she was very happy.


    "Arya, be careful!" Seeing her daughter standing alone on the balcony, Edward''s mind went nk.


    He turned around and rushed to the hall, and ran upstairs in one breath. He saw Arya happily standing


    there with two small hands behind her back.


    Edward looked at his daughter''s cute face helplessly, walked over and picked her up: "What are you


    standing here alone for?"


    "I want Father to see me!" Arya replied naively.


    "But you scared Dad, you know?" Edward kissed her daughter''s small face as he lightly rebuked her.


    "I''m sorry, Daddy!" Arya immediately reached out and hugged him, apologizing softly.


    Edward hugged his daughter tightly. He, who had always been strong and mature, suddenly felt some


    unexinable sadness.


    When he thought about how his younger brother had a unknown rtionship with the woman he loved,


    he felt that he had been greatly hurt.


    "Daddy, what''s the matter with you? Are you unhappy?" Although Arya was young, she could still


    observe slightest change of expression in people''s face. She immediately asked with concern.


    Edward raised his head, and looked at her daughter, her small and exquisite face was like a mini


    version of Felicity''s.


    This was also why Edward doted on his daughter so much. It was because she looked too much like


    her Mummy.


    Arya extended her two small hands and cupped Daddy''s handsome face. Her small mouth gave him a


    kiss on his face and said childishly, "Daddy, why are you unhappy? Who bullied you?"


    Hearing his daughter''s pure and innocent words of concern, Edward realized that her voice was slightly


    hoarse. "Daddy is fine, no one is bullying me."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "But, Daddy doesn''t look happy!" After Arya finished speaking, she kissed him again, then giggled:


    "Daddy, if I kiss you, can you be happier?"


    Edward nodded, and gently nuzzled his daughter''s nose: "Yes, does Arya like Daddy?"


    "Yes, Daddy, I love you!" Arya''s sweet voice warmed people''s hearts when they heard it.


    "Daddy loves you, you are Daddy''s little princess!" Edward faintly smiled, and his mood instantly


    became a little better.


    It was at this moment that a melodious female voice rose behind him. "What are the two of you doing


    here?"

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752


    Felicity suddenly spoke out, interrupting the warm times between father and daughter.


    Arya immediately jumped down from Edward''s embrace, with moon-like eyes, she ran to Felicity''s side


    with a smile and pointed at Edward with smile, "Mummy, Daddy didn''t seem to be very happy just now,


    youfort him, I''ll go and y with brother!"


    The little fellow had grown bigger and bigger, and she had be more aware and tactful. Previously,


    she didn''t know to give her parents some private space, but now, she knew.


    Felicity looked at Edward in shock.


    Her daughter''s words caught her attention.


    Edward never thought that his daughter would be so concerned about him, his handsome face was


    stunned, when Felicity looked over with an inquiring look, he actually subconsciously avoided her gaze.


    "Who did you just answer? Is it a job? Is there any problem with yourpany?" Felicity thought that


    his mood was not good, and that it must be rted to the phone call he had just received.


    Edward shook his head, and replied in a low voice, "No, thepany does not have any difficulties, do


    not listen to your daughter''s nonsense, I''m fine!"


    "It''s good that you''re fine. I think my daughter is making a big fuss!" Felicity chuckled.


    Edward raised his gaze and looked at her sweet smile. Although she still had a bandage wrapped


    around her head, she was still very beautiful.


    However, how many things had such a delicate woman hidden from him?


    In the past, Edward felt that Felicity was as innocent as a daughter. Her thoughts were simple and she


    would never lie to him, nor do anything to hurt their rtionship.


    Could he still trust her?


    "I have urgent matters to attend to at thepany. You can rest at home. I need to rush over to take


    care of them!" Edward walked to her, raised his slender fingers and tidied up the few strands of hair in


    front of her ears as he spoke in a soft and gentle voice.


    "Alright, go back to work. I''m fine!" Felicity also knew that in this past week, he had dyed too much


    time for himself. Thepany was busy to begin with, so he was sure that he had to take care of most


    of the official matters personally.


    "If there is anything you need, please call me. If you want to eat anything, tell Old Garry to cook it."


    Even though Edward wanted to leave, he couldn''t stop worrying about her, which was why he kept


    reminding her about everything.


    Felicity lowered her head and chuckled, then nodded, "Don''t worry about me, I''m an adult and not a


    child. If I want to eat something, I will definitely get Old Garry to help me out. If you have any


    emergency, just leave and deal with it."


    Edward looked at her smiling eyes, sighed, and said meaningfully, "Felicity, you still make me worried."


    "Why?" Felicity blinked her eyes, as she did not understand what he meant.


    Edward let out a low sigh, "Nothing, I''m just afraid that you''ll get into trouble again. Take care of


    yourself, and tonight, I''lle back early. Oh right, tonight, I''ll call Richard home for a meal."


    After Felicity heard Richard''s name, her eyes shed twice. After that, she lowered her head and


    replied, "Okay, I''II tell your grandmotherter, and ask Old Garry to prepare a few more dishes."


    Edward had intentionally mentioned his brother''s name just now, so his sharp eyes were closely staring


    at every single expression on her face.


    When he saw her ck eyes evade his gaze, it was as if two sharp knives had pierced into his heart.


    He felt a dull pain.


    When Felicity turned back to look at him again, she only saw the tall figure that left in a hurry.


    When she saw his figure disappearing down the stairs, Felicity suddenly lost all the strength in her


    body, and picked the closest sofa to sit on.


    She did not know why, but when Richard''s name was mentioned, she felt inexplicably nervous and


    afraid.


    It was as if she had really done something that let Edward down.


    Hiding this from him was a betrayal of their true loyalty.


    Felicity held her forehead with one hand and for a moment, she didn''t know what to do.


    Even if it was any other thing, she would definitely not hide anything from Edward, but just this one


    thing alone, she wanted to hide it for her entire life.


    With a cold expression on his face, Edward sat in the car. The scenery outside the window was quickly


    moving away, but his eyes gradually became blurry, and somewhat empty.


    This kind of mood was truly unpleasant.


    He was willing to suspect anything, but he did not want to suspect the rtionship between his brother


    and Felicity.


    He was afraid that the moment he opened his eyes, the ten thousand arrows would pierce his heart.


    The more he was afraid, the more he didn''t want to touch it. However, he didn''t want the feeling to sink


    to the bottom of the sea.


    "Boss, where are you going?" The driver had always been tense and nervous. Just now, Edward had


    immediately let him drive the car the moment he got on the car.


    Thus, at this moment, after taking a few detours, driver was still bold enough to ask him.


    "Let''s go to thepany!" Edward leaned against the back of the chair tiredly.


    The past few days of apanying Felicity in the hospital had also caused him to be extremely tired.


    After arriving at thepany, Edward slept in his resting room. When he woke up, it was already 2 PM.


    He propped himself up and leaned against the bed. He was like a lovelorn, inexplicably sad.


    He reached for his phone and looked at his brother''s number.


    In the past, he would unhesitatingly pull out whatever it was that happened to him.


    But now, why was it so difficult to get through to him?


    Edward shook his head, in the end, he still rang Richard.


    When Richard saw his brother call, it was as if he saw a vengeful spirit demanding for his life.


    Although this analogy was too excessive, but this was Richard''s mental description.


    He was really afraid of receiving a call from his big brother.


    However, he had no choice but to ept.


    Therefore, he could only pick up the phone.


    Then, with his usualzy tone, he asked, "Brother, what''s wrong?"


    "Felicity¡¯s home soe home for dinner!" Whether it was intentionally or not, Edward still mentioned


    her name.


    Richard stared nkly at the other end of the phone for a few seconds, then coughed lightly and


    replied seriously, "Okay, after I finish my work, I''ll definitely rush over."


    "You muste!" Edward still heard the meaning of his brother''s pause, and his handsome face


    instantly sunk.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll definitelye, I''II definitely bring Eliza along too!" Richard intentionally dragged


    Elizabeth into this because he wanted his brother to believe that he had a girlfriend.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright!" After Edward finished speaking, he immediately hung up.


    Richard held his phone, he was stunned for a long time, and suddenly felt extremely regretful, why?


    Why did he put himself in such a predicament?

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753


    Richard flipped the pen in his hand back and forth, looked at the time, and saw that it was already 3


    o''clock. When he was on the phone, he acted like he was showing off and told his brother that he


    would bring Elizabeth back for dinner.


    But if he remembered correctly, he seemed to have left the woman in his apartment.


    Thest time he kissed her, she gave him a blow; all of his tenderness, all of his desire, was instantly


    gone with her leg. This caused Richard to be iparably furious.


    If this were to ruin his life, he definitely wouldn''t let her off. Moreover, he would definitely marry her in


    this lifetime.


    Fortunately, his organs were still intact, but the pain was real. Later on, when he was peeing, it would


    all hurt.


    The more Richard thought about it, the more furious he became. He truly was a great Young Master,


    and yet he was still treated with such contempt by that woman.


    His handsome face darkened, but as time passed, Richard directly threw the piano on the table, took


    his car key and jacket and nned to head downstairs.


    No matter how stiff their rtionship was, during tonight''s dinner, he would definitely pull this woman


    away from the back to Hughes Family and let Big Bro know how close and good their rtionship was.


    After Richard decided on this idea, he no longer cared about being a man with pride.


    He drove the sports car all the way to his apartment building, and when he parked the car, he suddenly


    thought of something.


    It seemed that Elizabeth was going back to her mother''s house to eat lunch today. At this time, it was


    unknown if she hade back here.


    Richard had also promised yesterday that he would apany her back to her house to eat dinner.


    "How annoying!" He hated dealing with problems with women the most.


    This Elizabeth never had a gentle temper like Felicity, who was understanding. As expected, the gap


    between humans was just that huge.


    Was this the difference between a single woman and a mother?


    Richard''s imagination went wild as he took out his phone. After hesitating for two seconds, he bit his


    lips and called Elizabeth.


    The phone rang for a long time, and it was answered by a man.


    "Hello ...Who is it?!" The man''s voice was young.


    Richard was already extremely agitated, when he suddenly heard a man''s voice, his handsome face


    immediately tensed up.


    "Did I call the wrong number?"


    "Isn''t that Elizabeth''s phone?" Richard immediately asked somewhat apathetically.


    "This is Elizabeth''s phone, right? Who are you?" The other party answered him straightforwardly.


    Richard''s expression became even more surprised, his beautiful eyebrows knitted together, "Who are


    you? Why can you answer her phone?"


    "I''m her friend. Elizabeth is drunk and resting!" Seeing that his attitude wasn''t good enough, his tone


    didn''t seem to be that good either.


    "I''m her boyfriend, my name is Richard Hughes. Can you tell me where she is now?" Richard never


    thought that Elizabeth would actually dare to get drunk in a man''s house that he didn''t know.


    "Oh, I know it''s you. Elizabeth just went to bed, I¡¯ll tell her that you called when she wakes up." After


    saying this, the other side directly hung up.


    Richard''s mind went nk, Elizabeth was a casual woman, when he kissed her, her hair would stand


    on end, but at that moment, she was actually sleeping in a man''s house. Furthermore, she was drunk,


    so why would he answer her phone, did they have a very close rtionship?


    Richard did not give up, he continued to call Elizabeth, because he had to bring her to Hughes Family


    for dinner.


    Fortunately, when he called for the seventh time, Elizabeth''s voice sounded. "Who is it, it''s so noisy!"


    "It''s me!" After Richard heard her voice, he immediately said with a cold voice.


    "Who are you?" Elizabeth''s voice sounded extremely confused. It seemed that she was really drunk.


    "I''m your boyfriend!" Richard suddenly said the main point.


    Elizabeth began tough coquettishly, "You should be lying then... I don''t have a boyfriend! "


    "I am Richard Hughes, Elizabeth. If you still want to receive yourst payment, stop ying dumb.


    Hurry up and tell me the address, I''ming to find you!" Richard knew that this woman was very


    sensitive to money.


    "Oh, it''s you!" Sure enough, Elizabeth became more clear-headed and recognized his voice.


    "Address!" Richard no longer had any patience, he ordered coldly.


    Elizabeth had no choice but to tell him her address.


    Richard coldly snorted, and directly hung up the phone.


    When Elizabeth heard that Richard was going to look for her, her head still buzzed. She stood up


    dizzily and fell back onto the sofa.


    "Cousin ... I have something to take care of, so I''ll be taking my leave first!" Elizabeth said as she


    anxiously stood up, took her backpack and prepared to leave.


    He was the son of Elizabeth''s stepfather, and was also the only one who had never had any prejudice


    towards Elizabeth Jones since she was young.


    The rtionship between Elizabeth and him was not bad, it could be said that he was once a professor


    in his own university. He was young, had profound knowledge, and Elizabeth had always admired him.


    Perry Fleming looked at Elizabeth, who was walking unsteadily, and frowned.


    He walked over and extended his hand to support her arm. "If you fall down like this, what will you do?"


    "I really have something on!" Elizabethughed bitterly.


    "I''ll send you down!" As Perry Fleming said this, he reached out and grabbed her waist and one of her


    arms.


    Elizabeth had always treated him as an elder brother, so she hadn''t thought of anything crooked.


    "Thank you, cousin!" Elizabeth said gratefully as the two of them opened the door and walked out.


    In the elevator, Elizabeth tried her best to maintain her rationality, because when she saw Richardter,


    there would probably be another battle to fight.


    That man, he didn''t keep his promise. He said that he would apany her back to her house for


    lunch, but she had waited for him for more than four hours and he was nowhere to be seen.


    She must have been too naive to believe what he said.


    So stupid!


    Thus, as an idiot, she could only rely on the liquor to calm her anxiety. Unexpectedly, with just a few


    cups, she passed out from drunkenness.


    At the entrance of the district, Elizabeth was half-leaning on Perry Fleming''s side. From afar, she saw


    an arrogant silver sports car driving over.


    Richard saw Elizabeth Jones leaning on a man''s body like a little bird and a me ignited in her heart.


    This damnable woman was indeed messing around.


    How did he know that she was pure and clean? There must be something wrong with his eyes.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A woman who could cuddle with other men, where was she pure and clean?

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754


    The sports car blew towards Elizabeth like the wind, raising a cloud of dust by her side, causing both


    Elizabeth and Perry to frown.


    Richard lowered his window and said to Elizabeth Jones, "Get in!"


    Elizabeth then turned and waved at Perry, "I''ll be going first, we''ll talk again when we have time!"


    Elizabeth opened the car door drunkenly and sat inside.


    Perry was still warning her to pay attention to her body so that she could have a good rest when she


    was tired. However, Richard was in a very bad mood, so he directly closed the car window, isting


    him from his other words of concern.


    Although Elizabeth was drunk, she still expressed dissatisfaction at Richard''s impolite actions.


    However, looking at the man''s gloomy face that was on the verge of dripping with water, she only dared


    to be angry but did not dare to say anything.


    Who had provoked him again?


    Elizabeth didn''t have the mood to care why Richard''s face was so ugly right now. She was only dizzily


    leaning against the car chair, closing his eyes, wanting to rest for a bit.


    "You made yourself so drunk just to give that man a chance, right?" Richard suddenly sneered, and


    ridiculed her.


    Elizabeth initially wanted to keep quiet for a while, but when she suddenly heard him nder her, her


    beautiful eyes suddenly opened. She turned her head and stared at the man in front of her in


    embarrassment and anger, "I''m not as casual as you think!"


    "Ha!" The man threw another sneer.


    Elizabeth was already filled with grievances because of his promise not to meet at noon, but now,


    hearing him mock her with such words again, she became even more angry.


    "Even if I want to give them a chance, what does it matter to you?" Elizabeth originally wanted to


    exin everything to him properly, and also introduce her cousin to him.


    However, with his arrogant attitude and cold, mocking tone, Elizabeth was really not in the mood to


    make introductions.


    "You have to remember, you''re my girlfriend now. This rtionship, only I have the final say. You don''t


    have the right to propose a breakup, do you understand?" Richard saw that she came over to talk back


    to him righteously, and his tone became even colder.


    Elizabeth gave a light harrumph, and self-deprecatingly said, "Alright, I''ll be waiting for you toe and


    propose a breakup. You can do so anytime you want."


    Richard had only wanted to vent the discontent in his heart, but he did not expect this woman to not


    even have a single exnation, much less use such a harsh tone to speak. He was immediately


    stunned.


    The atmosphere in the car was stifling like it had never been before.


    The sports car stopped in front of a traffic light.


    Richard''s finger impatiently pped on the steering wheel twice.


    "Why are you looking for me so urgently?" Elizabeth was not in the mood to argue with him, so she


    asked indifferently.


    "Are you sober? Have a meal with me at Hughes Family tonight." Richard turned to look at her and


    asked.


    "Find a pharmacy and buy me some sobering medicine. With my current condition, I''m afraid I can''t


    y along with your acting. If I fail to act for you, I don''t have the money topensate you!" Elizabeth


    laughed.


    Richard scoffed, "You better not let me do it, otherwise, you have to bear the consequences."


    Richard stopped at the entrance of a pharmacy, took out his mask, and directly entered the pharmacy.


    When the few young girls in the pharmacy saw Richard''s slender and elegant figure, they all ran over


    to look at him while gossiping.


    One of the girls went up to him sweetly and asked, "Handsome, do you want to buy some medicine?"


    "Well, is there a medicine for hangover?" Richard asked indifferently.


    "Yes!" The girl quickly gave him some medicine and then pointed to a cab at the side. She smiled


    and said, "Handsome, we have new dishes here, do you want to take a look? I can assure you that you


    will be very satisfied."


    Richard was about to take out some retail money from his purse when he saw the items on the cab


    that the girl pointed to.


    "No need!" Richard directly took the pill, and directly took it out without even looking for money.


    The girls immediately tried to give him the change, but by the time they got out, the sports car was


    gone. "So you''re driving such an expensive sports car. No wonder you don''tck money."


    Richard threw the medicine on Elizabeth''s body, "Eat it!"


    "Didn''t you buy me a bottle of water? Without water, how can I take medicine?" Elizabeth looked at him


    strangely. He seemed to be in a rush to return to the sports car, could it be that he was recognised by


    the fans again?


    Richard frowned, he then stopped in front of a shop.


    He went in and took out a bottle of water, giving it to Elizabeth.


    When Elizabeth received it, she was slightly surprised. This was because the water in the water bottle


    was actually not cold, but warm.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "The weather is cold now, you can''t drink anything too cold!" Richard inly exined.


    He had just opened the bottle cap and drank half the water. He got the owner to add some hot water for


    him.


    Elizabeth was startled, she never thought that this man would think of something so detailed.


    "Thank you!" She took the medicine and drank it.


    Richard pursed his lips, and said indifferently, "You don''t have to thank me, I just want to be a dutiful


    boyfriend."


    Elizabeth chuckled. "You''ve already done very well!"


    Richard did not expect this woman to feel that he had done well, he was surprised.


    Elizabeth did not speak further. Her petite and slender body curled up like this as she continued to


    close her eyes to rest while hugging her safety belt.


    Richard''s emotions slowly calmed down as well. However, he still had some questions he wanted to


    ask.


    "Who was that man just now?"


    "My cousin!"


    "Cou... Cousin?" Richard''s expression stiffened, his face was filled with disbelief, and then, he felt his


    face burning with embarrassment.


    Elizabeth lightly mocked, "Otherwise, who do you think he is to me?"


    "I thought he was a suitor." Richard''s mood immediately became good. Since it was her cousin, then


    why didn''t this damned woman tell him earlier, causing him to feel so bad?


    "You''re thinking too much!" Elizabeth could only give him these words.


    Richard also felt that he was overthinking it, his beautiful eyes peeked at thedy''s face from time to


    time, seeing that she was only resting with her eyes closed, as though she did not realise his distress.


    "Oh right, when we reach the Hughes Family in a bit, there''s no need for you to panic. Just eat a meal


    like before." Richard whispered to her.


    "Alright!" Elizabeth nodded.


    "Are you angry from what I said just now?!" Richard saw that she seemed to be cold and thought that


    she was still angry at him.


    "No!" Elizabeth still shook her head.


    How could she dare to be angry with him?

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755


    Seeing her indifferent tone, Richard decided not to ask anymore and drove the sports car to Hughes


    Family''s vi.


    Edward also returned at around six.


    Although his face was as gentle as usual, in his heart, a storm was brewing.


    On the way back home, Larry called him and reported his findings.


    It turned out that on the day he returned to his hometown, his brother had stayed in the same hotel.


    Moreover, his room was on the same floor as Felicity''s, it was just a few rooms away.


    This amount of information was like a bucket of cold water, extinguishing most of Edward''s burning


    heart.


    He really couldn''t ept the truth that stung his heart.


    Little brother and Felicity?


    How was this possible?


    How long had they known each other?


    How many times have they met?


    In his heart, Edward was unable to believe that all of this was real. Perhaps he was too sensitive, or


    perhaps he cared too much about Felicity, which was why he felt that the men who were closer to her


    all had evil intentions towards her.


    The sky turned dark!


    Old Lady and the Old Sir were very happy because they could reunite with their families again today.


    Just that, it was too early for Old Lady to be happy. It was at this time that the security at Hughes


    Family''s vi suddenly made a call for instructions.


    "Mr. Hughes, a Mr. White and ady who ims to be your mother wants to enter. Would you let them


    in?"


    When Edward received this phone call, his handsome face instantly changed.


    The olddy, who was standing right next to him, saw that his face had turned stiff and immediately


    asked with concern, "Edward, what''s wrong? What happened?"


    "Wayne White and my mom are here, they want toe in!" Edward did not hide it from his


    grandmother, and said directly.


    The olddy''s face turned ugly as she said angrily, "What are they doing at our house?"


    "Maybe he knew about the ident and wanted to see her." Edward had always been hiding the


    matter of Felicity''s car ident from him, so Wayne White did not know about this matter either.


    It was only until Adrian called him and told him to count all the crimes Felicity hadmitted, so that


    his father could teach her a lesson.


    It was only then that Wayne found out that his daughter was in a car ident and was being treated at


    the hospital. Thus, he quickly booked a ne ticket with Lareina and flew back to home.


    The olddy''s face was ashen.


    Edward, who was concerned about her grandmother''s health, immediately said, "Grandmother, don''t


    be angry. If you don''t want to see them, I''ll let the guards off immediately."


    "Forget it, let them in!" After a few seconds of silence, the olddy opened her mouth.


    Edward was surprised, he looked at her grandmother, "Grandma, didn''t you not want to see them?"


    "Yes, it''s because I don''t want to see Wayne White and I don''t want to see your mother, but Felicity is


    his daughter after all." The olddy seemed to be beginning to make sense.


    Edward nodded, "Alright, let them in."


    Edward instructed the guards to let him in, and then he quickly went upstairs.


    Felicity sat in her bedroom in a daze. She also didn''t know what she was thinking about, but she was


    always a little worried and uneasy.


    The bedroom door was pushed open!


    Felicity was so scared that she quickly turned her head to look, only to see a tall figure walking in.


    "Why didn''t you turn on the lights?" When Edward stepped into the bedroom, he discovered that it was


    still dark, and immediately asked softly.


    Felicity stood up, and said in a low voice, "I''ll turn on the light now!"


    Before she could move to the switch, the man pressed his slender fingers on it, filling the room with


    light.


    Felicity stood dumbly in ce, a hint of panic shing past her clear eyes.


    "You can leave now, your dad and mom are here!" Edward could feel that she was a little absent-


    minded. He seemed to understand why she had such feelings now, so his heart was even more stuffy.


    Felicity was instantly surprised. "Why are they here?"


    "They must have heard about your ident!" Edward replied indifferently.


    Felicity secretly nced at his gloomy expression, "If you don''t want us to meet here, then why don''t I


    go out to eat with my father? You guys can eat at home!"


    It couldn''t be better like this, since she was trying her best to avoid a meeting with Richard.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "No need. If you have anything to say, just sit down at home and talk." Edward immediately refused to


    let her go out.


    Felicity asked worriedly, "Will your grandfather and grandmother have any objections? If they have any


    objections, I''ll let my dad and them go to the beach vi to chat."


    "It was my grandmother who told me to let them in. Don''t go anywhere, stay here!" Edward could feel


    that she was trying to escape.


    What was she running away for?


    Felicity bit her lower lip and nodded. Then he said gratefully, "Thank you for letting us meet."


    "No matter what, he is still your father. He wille to care for you and prove that he is a qualified


    father." Edward said with a slightly unpleasant tone. After he finished speaking, he turned around and


    walked out.


    Felicity saw that he was a little unhappy. Was it because his father hade?


    Felicity quickly went downstairs and saw that there was a ck car parked at the entrance of the hall.


    Wayne White and Lareina got off the car with unnatural expressions.


    "Dad " Felicity was still very happy to see Wayne White. Although they had been separated by two


    nations for various reasons, the affection between father and daughter couldn''t be broken.


    Wayne White saw his daughter''s head was wrapped in gauze, and felt his heart ache.


    He hurriedly walked forward a few steps, and asked with concern, "Felicity, are you alright?


    Felicity shook her head, "I''m fine, look, I''m really fine, don''t worry."


    Lareina followed behind Wayne White, causing Felicity to nod his head at her, aplicated


    expression on his face, and then smile.


    "You father and daughter should talk, I''m going in!" As Lareina said that, she stepped through the main


    entrance of the Hughes Family. In the living room, the olddy snorted when she saw her.


    Edward was also sitting on the sofa. Seeing Lareina, his face stiffened.


    "Olddy Hughes! I''vee to bother you guys again. I heard that there was a car ident and we


    were all very worried. Now that we saw that she is fine, we could be a bit more at ease." Lareina


    directly said, ignoring the olddy''s cold expression.


    "I will take good care of her, don''t worry about it!" Edward said with a cold expression.

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756


    Seeing that her eldest son''s attitude was still cold, Lareina could only smile and did not say anything


    else. After that, she opened her handbag and took out something.


    "Wayne and I are already divorced. Edward, you and Felicity must be happy, alright?" Lareina''s voice


    was filled with concern.


    The olddy rolled her eyes, and as expected, she had clearly seen the divorce certificate in Lareina''s


    hands. Thest time she came to find her, she had said that she and Wayne White would definitely get


    a divorce, but she didn''t expect it to be so quick.


    This was what a biological mother would do.


    The olddy''s opinion of Lareina had changed again.


    However, Edward turned his face towards the door, suppressing the emotions in his heart, his voice still


    cold as he said. "I didn''t get you divorced, why did you make such a choice? I don''t want to owe you


    anything."


    The olddy now stood up and walked directly in front of Lareina, her tone bing a little calmer


    than before, "Lareina, there have been some conflicts between us in the past, but looking at your


    actions today, I really admire you two."


    Lareina chuckled, "Wayne and I have been married for many years, and the two of us are old now as


    well, so we don''t have much of a chance of surviving. It''s just that Edward is young, and has two cute


    children."


    The olddy nodded her head in agreement.


    Then, she anxiously walked over to Edward''s side and patted his shoulder, "Edward, thank your


    mother."


    Edward immediately looked at his grandmother with a confused expression.


    What happened to his grandmother today?


    Previously, he wasn''t even allowed to enter his mother''s house. But now, not only did she not have any


    grudges towards her, he even had to say words of thanks?


    The olddy knew what Edward was surprised about and didn''t want to exin further. She could only


    sigh and say, "When you get older, there are a lot of things that you can think through. Even though


    your mother made a mistake when she was young, she is still your biological mother."


    Edward was surprised, he did not expect his grandmother to think things through so clearly.


    However, even though his grandmother had thought it through, it did not mean that he could let go of


    the matter that his mother had abandoned them all those years ago.


    Seeing that his son''s expression was still cold, Lareina immediately said to the olddy, "Forget it, why


    are you thanking me? The only thing I want to see now is Edward and Felicity being able to quickly


    arrange a wedding, so that they can be a loving couple as soon as possible."


    The olddy nodded, "Yes, that''s what I thought too. Follow me upstairs, the two little guys are


    watching a movie."


    Lareina never thought that the olddy would actually be so passionate towards her.


    When she thought about being able to see her two little grandchildren, Lareina''s face lit up and she


    quickly followed the olddy upstairs.


    After they went upstairs, the olddy took Lareina into a guest room and closed the door.


    "Lareina, I know that my son did something wrong and I''m sorry. However, you must not mention this


    matter in front of your two sons." The olddy really hoped that her son would remain a tall and lofty


    father in the eyes of her two grandchildren.


    Lareina was startled, but after that she ridiculed, "Don''t worry, since I have endured it for so many


    years, I will definitely not speak of it again. I also hope that my son will have a perfect image of a father


    in his heart."


    Seeing that she had promised, the olddy heaved a sigh of relief. "You''re divorced. I''ll just ignore the


    matters that happened that year. What are your ns in the future?"


    "I don''t know, may be I should moved back to my own home!" Lareina shook her head.


    "Do you want to move back home or not? In the future, it will be convenient for me to help look after


    these two children. I''m old and weak, so I will definitely have problems in the future." The olddy had


    completely forgiven Lareina''s actions back then.


    Furthermore, she had really divorced Wayne White.


    Lareina was slightly happy and asked in excitement, "Can I really take care of the two children?"


    "I have no objections. I wonder if Edward has any, Felicity should not have any objections either." The


    olddy sighed.


    "He must still resent me!" Lareina''s tone was filled with depression.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Don''t worry, I will slowly persuade him. Come,e with me to see the children!"


    Seeing Lareina''s sad expression, the olddy immediatelyforted her.


    In the screening room on the third floor, two kids wearing 3D sses were seriously watching an


    animated cartoon.


    Lareina and the olddy gently pushed the door open and saw the two little fellows leaning backzily


    as they stared at the screen without moving.


    Lareina was finally able to see her grandson at a close distance.


    "Great-grandmother?" Arya inadvertently took a nce at the door and saw the olddy and an


    unfamiliar woman standing there.


    She immediately took off her sses out of curiosity and walked over, "Great-grandmother, who is this


    aunt?"


    As she had never seen Lareina before, even if Arya saw her, she would not recognize her.


    Just saying ''Auntie'' almost brought tears to Lareina''s eyes, so she quickly turned around and used her


    hands to wipe her eyes.


    The olddy rubbed Arya''s head and exined gently, "She is not an aunt, so you can''t call her that.


    She is your father''s mother, you have to call her Grandmother, understand?"


    "Is it our grandmother?" Abraham also took off his sses and walked over, his small face was filled


    with curiosity.


    "Yes, she''s your grandmother!" The olddy nodded.


    Lareina turned around, her eyes filled with tears. Looking at the two cute and pretty faces, she couldn''t


    hold it in anymore, squatting down and hugging the two little girls tightly in her arms.


    "Abraham, Arya, Grandma will often go out of the school''s gate to peek at you guys. Unfortunately, I


    never had the chance to meet you guys, Grandma misses you guys!"


    The olddy could only sigh as she heard this.


    "Are you really our grandmother? Don''t cry, are you unhappy with us?" Hearing Lareina''s sobbing


    sound, Arya''s small face was filled with shock, and she did not know what to do.


    However, Abraham was more sensible. He leaned his head against Lareina''s shoulder and asked


    softly, "Grandmother, why are you only looking for us now? Did you go somewhere very far away?"


    Lareina was so sad that she couldn''t cry. She didn''t know how to exin this matter to the two little


    fellows.

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757


    Lareina was upstairs meeting with her two children. Outside the hall downstairs, Felicity was also


    talking to her father.


    Felicity turned her head and looked at the brightly lit living room. She wanted to invite her father in to


    have a seat, but she was not the mistress of Hughes Family, so she didn''t feel it appropriate.


    The olddy and Edward both had a huge opinion of her father. Finally, Felicity pointed to the pavilion


    not far away and said, "Dad, let''s sit over there and chat. I''ll bring you a cup of tea."


    Wayne White could also understand her awkwardness. After all, this was the Hughes Family''s territory


    and Wayne White had always felt that he owed it to the Hughes Family.


    Felicity found a maid auntie and asked her to get two cups of tea.


    Felicity came to her father''s side and sat down. Even though the two of them were father and daughter,


    they had been separated since childhood and had never fostered feelings between father and


    daughter. Therefore, when the two of them sat down, the atmosphere was still a little depressing.


    "Dad, how did you know about my ident?" asked curiously. She deliberately asked Edward to keep


    her own matters under wraps and to not let anyone else know. But she did not expect that it would still


    rm her father, who was far away abroad.


    Making them rush back from such a distance, Felicity felt a little ashamed.


    "It was Adrian who called me. He was on the phone, feeling all kinds of disappointment towards you,


    cursing at you, Felicity. Daddy is letting you down, your life in that family can''t be good. Why didn''t you


    tell the truth to me?" Wayne White looked at his daughter with a pained heart, feeling more and more


    that he owed her too much.


    Felicity lowered her head and smiled, said bitterly, "Before, I had always thought that I was Adrian''s


    daughter, but after I found out that I wasn''t, I felt relieved about how he treated me. After all, he isn''t my


    biological father, and then, I just started to think about everything, I think that it''s because my biological


    parents did not want me, and maybe it''s because I''m a daughter, but ever since I found you, I found out


    about some truth from you, and that I shouldn''t have hated you, because if you did not send me away


    then, I probably would have lost my life."


    As she brought up the past, Wayne White''s face was still filled with grief and sorrow.


    "Felicity, you are my only daughter. In order to mend the injuries you have suffered, I will give you


    everything I have. I hope you will not refuse."


    "Dad..." Felicity looked at him with disbelief, and said gently, "I do not need your money, I have a job


    now, and furthermore, Edward will give me money, it''s enough."


    "Felicity, your money is your money. What I''m giving you is a gift from father to daughter. If you don''t


    ept it, I will be very sad." Wayne White said gently, with a hint of anticipation in his tone.


    "You can leave this to Edward''s mother, who is your wife after all." Felicity thought about it and replied


    seriously.


    "I gave her half, and the other half, I left it for you. Daddy has 13panies, and they have over 100


    million dor in assets. I gave her half, and the other half, I left it for you."


    Wayne White''s tone carried a hint of gratification, "I''m very happy to leave it with you and my two


    grandchildren."


    When Felicity heard her father''s words, she was so moved that her eyes turned red. If she could find


    her father earlier, then she would definitely be her father''s little princess in his palms.


    Fate was too much of a joke.


    "Dad, why didn''t you had the children with Aunt Laureina? You''ve been married so many years."


    Felicity asked curiously. She could tell that their rtionship was very good, they should definitely want


    a child of their own.


    "Laureina had suggested too. But I feel that it is not suitable for us to have children anymore, all thanks


    to the fact that after I lost you and your brother, I never had the courage to have children again. I


    cannot bear the pain of losing my flesh and blood again." Wayne White''s eyes became watery, and


    thinking of his dead son, every time he thought of him, his heart would feel as though it was being


    sliced by a knife.


    Felicity''s tears also started to roll down her cheeks. She now had two cute children as well, so she


    could feel the despair and pain of her parents losing their children.


    "Dad, don''t be sad, aren''t I still alive? We are at least reunited." Felicity really wanted to reach out to


    hug her father. The grief and pressure he had to bear definitely wasn''t any less than her own.


    "Felicity, you are the best gift I have gained. During this period of time, Lareina and I have thought it


    through ande to an understanding. We have already made our final farewell, and have peacefully


    divorced. From today onwards, we will no longer stop you from falling in love with Edward."


    "Dad, why?" Felicity waspletely shocked, the tears in her eyes finally could not help but fall down.


    She couldn''t help but sob, so much so that she couldn''t speak.


    "Silly girl, don''t cry. If you can''t be happy, daddy will feel even more sad." Wayne White patted her


    shoulder as heforted her with a smile.


    "Dad¡­!" It was hard for Felicity to hold back the grief in her heart anymore. She threw herself into her


    father''s embrace and started to cry.


    Wayne White''s eyes also moistened. He hugged his daughter, feeling both joy and sorrow.


    "That''s enough, Felicity. Don''t cry. There''s still a wound on your head. Don''t get too tensed!" Only now


    did Wayne White remember that her head was still covered with bandages. At a time like this, he


    definitely could not be overly sad.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Felicity sobbed, her tears still uncontrobly rolling down as she med herself, "Father, helping us


    with this, our conscience will not be at ease."


    "Actually, Lareina and I shouldn''t have been together in the first ce. All these years, our happiness


    seemed to have been stolen, and we were always worried. I was friends with Edward''s father in the


    past, and we met even earlier than his father. At that time, due to family reasons, although both of us


    were moved, we were unable to be together due to various reasons, and then, his father passed away,


    and I was alone. The two of us disregarded the opposition of everyone and stayed together, but in our


    hearts, we were both ashamed. The love between you and Edward actually provides an excuse for us


    to separate. And now, both of us are calmer." Wayne White was afraid that his daughter would not be


    at ease, hence he sincerely spoke the words in his heart out.


    Felicity listened intently. She had heard Edward talk about it before, but now that she heard it from her


    father, she felt that the emotions from the previous generation were not as strong as she had imagined.


    "Dad, thank you for helping Aunt Laureina. I didn''t expect things to turn out like this." Other than


    gratitude, Felicity already did not know what else to say.


    Wayne White smiled gently, "You are my daughter, as long as it can make you happy, Father is willing


    to do anything for you."

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758


    This is the deepest of fatherly love, Felicity''s tears fell like rain.


    Just as Felicity and her father were chatting, a silver sports car broke through the darkness, passed


    through the garden and stopped at the entrance of the hall.


    Richard, who was in the driver''s seat, could see Felicity, who was sitting in the pavilion, from afar using


    the light of her car.


    Seeing that there was a middle aged man sitting beside her, Richard was a little curious, so when he


    stopped the car, he immediately pushed open the door, and then, heavily shut the door of the sports


    car.


    Elizabeth Jones, who was still resting with her eyes closed, was shocked by the sound of door closing.


    When she opened her eyes, she realized that she had already arrived at Hughes Family.


    She shook her head dizzily. After her beautiful eyes adapted to the light, she couldn''t help but be


    surprised to see Richard''s tall and big body walking towards the pavilion in the distance.


    At this moment, Felicity was surprised to see Richard walking over.


    Wayne White turned his head, causing him to stop in his tracks.


    Following that, a dark and ugly expression instantly appeared on his handsome face.


    He rushed into the pavilion with quick steps, and angrily asked while pointing at Wayne White, "Wayne


    White, why are you here?"


    Felicity knew that the two Hughes Family brothers had a deep hatred for her father. At this moment,


    hearing Richard''s furious questioning, she was slightly dumbstruck.


    "Richard, my father came to see me. I beg you, can you let him stay here for a while?" Felicity


    immediately stood up and stood in front of Richard, begging him.


    Richard''s handsome face was still ugly, his tone cold and furious, "Do you know how he hurt my


    brother and me? Even if he is your father, he doesn''t have the qualifications to step into the gates of


    our Hughes Family now."


    After Felicity heard these words, her little face turned white, following that, she turned to look at her


    father''s expression.


    What Richard had said to him did not enrage him at all. He only stood up and said to Felicity, "Felicity,


    Daddy will be leaving first!"


    "Dad, I''ll go with you!" Felicity couldn''t even say what she felt at this moment. When she thought about


    how her father did not even have the qualifications to stay in the Hughes Family, then as his daughter,


    did she not have the qualifications either?


    "Felicity, don''t go. Just stay here!"


    "Dad, at least let me send you out!" Felicity was heartbroken.


    Her father had already divorced Lareina, and he was alone in the future. As his daughter, Felicity''s


    heart was filled with an unspeakable sorrow.


    When she thought of how he was going to leave alone, Felicity was unwilling to part with him.


    Just as Felicity held her father''s arm and was about to leave with him.


    Suddenly, arge hand reached out and grabbed her slender wrist.


    Immediately Richard''s deep voice could be heard, "I didn''t let you leave..."


    Felicity did not expect Richard to stretch his hand out to pull hers, causing her to be a little shocked.


    It was at this moment that a tall and slender figure stepped out from the light of thenterns in the hall.


    Edward also heard the noise outside the door, and came out, he never expected that the first scene he


    saw was his own brother grabbing Felicity.


    If someone didn''t know the truth, they would definitely think that their actions were like a pair of angry


    lovers.


    "What''s wrong?" Just as the atmosphere became tense, a low and deep voice came from the shadows


    of the trees.


    Richard was startled, and quickly let go of the hand that was holding onto Felicity''s arm. He turned


    around, and saw his brother standing under the tree shadow, looking at them with a serious face.


    Richard''s heart skipped a beat.


    Wasn''t his actions just now a bit too out of line?


    Felicity was also shocked. She immediately lowered her gaze, and did not dare to look into the


    complicated gaze that Edward had probed into.


    At that moment, Elizabeth who had just woken up from her sportscar had a face full of panic.


    Earlier, when she saw Richard reaching out to pull Felicity''s arm, she had already wanted to run out of


    the car and remind him.


    Isn''t he being too bold, daring toy his hands on Felicity in his big brother''s territory?


    Did he find it troublesome enough?


    "Brother, why is he here?" Richard immediately pointed at Wayne White and asked angrily.


    Edward''s gaze swept towards Wayne White, and saw that one of Felicity''s hands was wrapped around


    his arm. His eyes trembled, and his expression inexplicably became several times colder.


    "I let him in. He came to look for Felicity. Is there a problem?"


    Richard''s face changed, he suddenly turned angrily, "I do not care, this is your family matter."


    After saying that, Richard quickly walked towards the sports car. After that, he knocked on the car


    window, signalling Elizabeth to quicklye out.


    Elizabeth very swiftly opened the car door and stepped down.


    Close up, she saw the unconceble panic on Richard''s face.


    He really did get what he deserved, and wasn''t worth sympathizing with.


    As he asked her to put on a good act, he added himself to the drama in a disorderly manner. He was


    truly convinced.


    Richard quickly brought Elizabeth into the living room.


    Felicity raised her eyes, and looked into the man''s dark eyes.


    "I¡¯ll send my dad out. I''ll be backter!" Felicity said in a low voice.


    "Where to? It''s already time for dinner. Let''s eat together before sending him out." Edward suddenly


    said, he was no longer as cold and emotionless as he was before.


    Felicity''s beautiful eyes widened in shock, and even Wayne White found it hard to believe.


    "He hasn''t seen Abraham and Arya yet, right? Do you want to bring him to meet the children upstairs?"


    Edward''s next sentence, greatly surprised the two of them.


    Wayne White''s face was filled with joy. "Young Master Hughes, can I really see children?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Felicity was also overjoyed, she did not expect that Edward actually did not treat her father with such a


    cold attitude, this was simply too surprising to her.


    Edward said indifferently, "You and my mother have already divorced. I will not forgive you for the past,


    but you are still my father-inw, this fact cannot be changed."


    "Edward, thank you!" Felicity said as she looked at him with excitement.


    Edward nodded , "Go, do not stand outside. The wind here is strong, it is not good for your wounds!"


    Only then did Felicity hold onto her father''s hand, and walked towards the living room.


    And at that moment, Richard was dragged anxiously to the backyard.


    "Richard, are you courting death? Why do you want to hold hands with Sis Felicity?" Elizabeth


    immediately questioned him angrily.


    "Is that holding hands? I just gave her a tug!" Richard curled his lips, not wanting to admit it.

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    Although Richard Hughes argued with a view to exining his previous abnormal behavior, Elizabeth


    still looked at him with a look of disdain.


    "Yes, in your opinion, that was just a tug, but, in your brother''s eyes, that tug, is no different from


    holding hands. Richard Hughes, wake up, she is your future sister-inw." She was very clear that she


    wasn''t jealous of Felicity. She was only worried for Richard, afraid that he would personally destroy the


    brotherly rtionship between him and Edward Hughes.


    Richard''s handsome face immediately became gloomy, and he said coldly, "You don''t need to teach me


    what to do, I know, I was just too out of control, because I saw my enemy in our house."


    Elizabeth was stunned, her ck clear eyes blinked twice, "Which one is your enemy?"


    Elizabeth was sitting in the car just now, and it was quite a distance away, so she did not hear what


    Richard said to her.


    "He''s Felicity''s father!" Richard gave a cold snort, "The person I don''t want to see in my entire life."


    Elizabeth was greatly shocked once again. As she did not understand the source of the hatred between


    Hughes Family and Felicity¡¯s father, her face was currently filled with bewilderment.


    Seeing that she looked like she wanted to dig deeper, Richard immediately thought that she should not


    ask anymore.


    Elizabeth wanted to speak, but the words were stuck in her throat, so she could only swallow them


    back into her stomach.


    But she was really curious, why did Richard treat Felicity''s father as his greatest enemy, and what kind


    of hatred did they have?


    Richard impatiently kicked a flowerbed at the side. Originally, he only wanted to vent his hatred, but he


    did not expect the reverse force to hurt his toes, and his handsome face became even more unsightly.


    Seeing him like this, Elizabeth felt his heart ache for no reason.


    However, she didn''t dare to say anything that concerned her. This man was too proud and arrogant. It


    was as if any pity or sympathy was a mockery of her.


    At that moment, Felicity had brought Wayne White up to the second floor and in the Toy Room area of


    the second floor, Lareina was happily ying with the two children.


    The olddy sat beside her, watching.


    Suddenly, two people walked in from the entrance, causing the olddy''s expression to change.


    "Lareina, let''s go downstairs and drink some tea so that the father and daughter can get along with the


    children!" Although the olddy''s attitude towards Wayne White was cold, she no longer hated him as


    much as she used to.


    Felicity looked at the olddy gratefully.


    Lareina and Wayne White secretly nced at her, their expressions calm but they did not say anything.


    "Alright!" Lareina stood up and said to the two children, "Grandmother is downstairs, I''ll y with you


    later!"


    "Alright, Grandma, can we meet again in the future?" Arya inexplicably liked Lareina, maybe the way


    Lareina looked at her was filled with love and gentleness.


    All the children were innocent. Who was good to her? In her heart, she was like a mirror.


    When she thought about how the other children would have grandparents to take her to and from


    school every day, it seemed like she also had a grandma.


    "I will. In the future, Grandmother wille visit you often!" Lareina said with a smile.


    "Alright, we have a deal!" Arya immediately nodded with a smile, as her small face brimmed with


    happiness.


    After the olddy and Lareina left, the two little fellows pounced towards Felicity.


    "Mummy, who is this uncle?"


    Wayne White looked at the two lively children, and a wave of bitterness inexplicably rose up in his


    eyes.


    Grief surged through his heart like a tide.


    If his children back then could also grow up healthy and healthy, Felicity¡¯s little brother who was born


    with herpatriots would definitely be as cute and beautiful as Arya and Abraham.


    Felicity immediately squatted down and gently introduced him, "This is no uncle, it''s Mummy''s father.


    You guys should call him Grandfather."


    "Really? Is he our grandfather?" Abraham asked with a surprised expression.


    Tears welled up in Wayne White''s eyes, and he gently sized up the two little guys. They looked


    extremely alike to the children in Hughes Family, with their small facial features, they really resembled


    Edward Hughes.


    However, his little granddaughter looked like his daughter, Felicity.


    "Mummy, today is truly a good day. We saw Grandmother again, and Granddad again." Arya jumped


    up happily at the side.


    "Utter!" Felicity immediately whispered to the two children.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Grandfather!"


    "Grandfather!" Two clear, crisp sounds from small mouth could be heard.


    Wayne White was so touched that he started crying, and continuously nodded. "Alright, grandfather''s


    good children!"


    Looking at the interaction between her father and her two children, Felicity felt like a dream.


    In the past, ever since she was tricked by Edward, she had always thought that she would never be


    able to see such a warm scene in her entire life.


    Downstairs, Richard and Elizabeth walked in from the rear garden and saw Lareina sitting in the living


    room.


    Lareina had not seen her youngest son for a long time, but now that she saw him walk in, she couldn''t


    help but feel ted, at the same time, at a loss for words.


    Richard was originally depressed, he did not expect to see his own mother.


    "Josh... " Lareina looked at her youngest son with tears in her eyes, her voice filled with guilt and


    sorrow.


    When Richard saw her, he immediately turned around and was about to leave.


    "Josh,e over here and sit!" The olddy suddenly called out to him sternly.


    Richard was about to turn around, but he suddenly stopped and turned his head, looking at his


    grandma with a puzzled expression.


    Grandma''s words and actions today also did not seem to be right.


    Seeing how cold and unfamiliar her son was to her, Lareina''s heart was filled with sorrow.


    Elizabeth stood at the side and was a little astonished.


    Why do the rtionships in Hughes Family are soplicated?


    Although Richard was unwilling, he still had to obey grandmother''s orders. Thus, he could only keep a


    calm face and choose a sofa to sit on.


    The olddy suddenly asked the servant beside her, "Where is Edward? Call him in."


    The servant hurriedly replied, "The Elder Young Master is smoking in the pavilion outside the door."


    "Ask him toe in!" The olddy said directly.


    The servant quickly turned around and walked outside. However, Richard''s expression was slightly stiff.


    Was it because of the scene when he pulled Felicity?


    After the servant had gone out for a while, Edward''s tall figure walked into the living room.


    Richard Hughes secretly sized up his brother''s expression. It seemed like he was depressed, as


    though he suddenly had a lot of things on his mind.


    Elizabeth saw the olddy''s disy of power, as though she was about to announce something big,


    and immediately wanted to leave. However, she heard the olddy calling her name, "Eliza, you should


    also sit down, and listen to what I have to say."

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    Elizabeth never thought that the olddy would actually call out her name.


    Lareina looked at Elizabeth, she knew that her youngest son had recently had a girlfriend, it was just


    that, she had never seen her before, and today, they had finally met. She was quite beautiful and well-


    behaved.


    "Alright, Grandma!" Elizabeth had no choice but to sit beside Richard.


    Edward also picked a sofa and sat down. He did not say anything and waited for the olddy to speak.


    "Edward, Richard, your father has already passed away more than twenty years ago. Today,


    Grandmother hopes that you two can rebuild your rtionship with your mother. Your grandfather and I


    have already discussed this with each other. Your grandfather also has this intention, he would like to


    hear your opinions."


    The expressions of the two Hughes Family brothers were startled, Lareina also looked at the olddy in


    shock.


    Her eyes were still shining with tears as she looked at her two grown sons, only to see that their eldest


    son had a mature and calm temperament, causing Lareina to feel heartbroken.


    "I object!" Richard immediately opened his mouth and said, his tone carrying a hint of ridicule, "Why are


    you making up with us again? Is Wayne White not in love with you anymore? I hate you for being too


    old, I want to kick you out of the way." Hearing her youngest son''s mocking, Lareina''s face instantly


    turned pale white.


    The olddy frowned and reprimanded him in a serious tone, "Richard, you are not to speak


    carelessly."


    "I''m not spouting nonsense, Grandma, what happened to you today? Why should we make up? Back


    then, she abandoned us and ignored us. All this time, you have also taught us to not to treat her as our


    mother. What happened?" Richard was emotionally stirred.


    Just thinking of how he chased after his mother''s car when he was young, he did not want to forgive


    her.


    Lareina suddenly spoke, "Forget it, it was my fault all those years ago, I cannot mend it, and I don''t


    have the face to ask them to ept me again, thank you!"


    The olddy frowned as she sat there majestically. She turned her head and stared at her eldest


    grandson.


    "Edward, say something, do you forgive your mother?" The olddy asked directly.


    Edward lowered his gaze; his deep gaze made it difficult for anyone to guess what he was thinking. He


    clenched his fist and let it go.


    With an indifferent voice, he said, "Give me a reason to forgive her!"


    "What other reason do I need? Both of you were born after a long and arduousbour, especially you.


    You were the first one, and it was almost a dystocia. Your motherid in the delivery room for a day and


    a night before she gave birth to you." The olddy heard from her two grandsons that both of them


    were very determined. Although she really wanted to give Lareina a chance to return to the Hughes


    Family, it seems that this chance was minor.


    Edward''s expression became even more grave, but he did not say anything else.


    Lareina didn''t think there would be any twist. She could only mock herself in disappointment, "Olddy,


    it''s best not to bring up the matters of the past. I''m grateful to you for taking care of these two brothers


    so well over the years, in the future, I still hope that you can continue to stay by their side to take care


    of them."


    The olddy saw that Lareina also wanted to retreat, and immediately mocked herself in


    dissatisfaction, "I still have a few more years to live, what about the two children in the future? Besides,


    Richard and Eliza are soon going to get married. If they give birth to a child, who is going to take care


    of them?"


    Elizabeth who was sitting at the side was stunned, but after hearing what the olddy said, her snow


    white face inexplicably flushed red.


    She was truly touched that the olddy valued her so much. Unfortunately, only she herself was clear


    about the rtionship between her and Richard.


    It was absolutely impossible to get married and have children. She didn''t dare to hope.


    Richard said coldly, "Even if we give birth to children in the future, I will ask for the help of a nanny to


    take care of them. It''s not like I don''t have the money to do so."


    The olddy frowned and lightly reprimanded, "Although a babysitter can be hired, she is not a family


    member after all. I can''t be at ease even if I were to pass it on to her."


    Lareina knew that the olddy had kind intentions but she also understood her son''s personality.


    If they were forced to do something they didn''t want to do, the result would be the opposite.


    Just at this time, Felicity and Wayne White, holding hands with two children, walked downstairs.


    When Richard saw Wayne White, he let out a cold snort.


    Wayne White went downstairs and said to Lareina, "It''s gettingte, let''s leave first!"


    Lareina stood up and nodded, "Okay, we will go first!"


    Felicity knew that she couldn''t keep her father and Lareina, so she let the two children drop them out.


    The two little fellows, however, liked them very much. They stood on the steps and waved at them.


    After they left, the Hughes Family''s atmosphere instantly became heavy.


    Felicity was at a loss on what to do. She felt that she was the one who had destroyed this atmosphere,


    and she was very uneasy and also very guilty.


    Maybe, before she and Edward got married, she really should go out and find her own house.


    Like this, if Father wanted toe and visit her, it would be fine at any time, and he wouldn''t need to


    make the people of the Hughes Family unhappy.


    Seeing that she was not able toplete the task she wanted to do, the Old Granny sighed in


    disappointment, "Alright, they have all left. Everyone, don''t keep a straight face, do what you need to


    do. Old Garry, have you prepared dinner?"


    Old Garry walked out from the kitchen and replied respectfully, "Old granny, it might take more than 10


    minutes. Once everything is ready, I wille to inform you!"


    "Alright, it''s been hard on you!" The olddy smiled gratefully, then beckoned to the two little fellows.


    "Come, let''s go upstairs and find your great-grandfather for dinner."


    The two little fellows shrewdly realized that the atmosphere in the living room wasn''t right. Thus, they


    quickly followed the olddy upstairs.


    At this moment, the four people sitting in the living room had different expressions.


    Felicity nervously pinched her fingers, looking at Richard''s handsome face, she took a deep breath,


    mustered up her courage and said, "Thank you for letting my father see the children just now!"


    Edward''s thin lips slightly curled up, "Really? Do you know how I like you to thank me? "


    These words caused the heavy air to be filled with an ambiguous factor.


    Richard and Elizabeth was also an adult, although the two of them had not officially had sex, hearing


    Edward''s words, they feared that Felicity''s thanks would not be normal.


    Felicity obviously did not expect Edward to say these words either, as her pale little face instantly


    flushed red.


    She sneaked a peek and saw servants hurrying past outside the restaurant.


    "Cough... I think I forgot to take my medicine, so I''ll go upstairs to get it first!" Felicity was too


    embarrassed to stay in the living room, thus she found an excuse and quickly went upstairs.


    "I''ll take a look for you, in case you take the wrong medicine!" Edward suddenly stood up, his straight


    and elegant figure, also followed Felicity upstairs with heavy steps.


    When Felicity heard him say that she would take the wrong medicine, her mind buzzed once more. Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    Hearing the steady footsteps behind her,


    Felicity''s heartbeat sped up, she did not dare to turn her head, and silently pushed open the bedroom


    door and walked in.


    The footsteps behind her did not stop as they followed her into the room.


    Originally, Felicity couldn''t stand him saying those ambiguous words in the living room, so she ran


    upstairs to hide from him.


    However, she didn''t expect him to follow her, as Felicity had already taken a pill just now, her eyebrows


    couldn''t help but twitch.


    What should she do?


    Did she really have to eat it again?


    Wouldn''t she be taking the wrong medicine?


    However, the man behind her was definitely looking at her, so Felicity had no choice but to walk


    towards the cab by the side and pick up her medicine, then absentmindedly tore off the wrapping


    paper, and used her beautiful eyes to look at the man behind her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When the man walked in, he closed the door behind him.


    Inside the sealed space, Felicity could hear her own heartbeat, and her heartbeat was elerating.


    "Felicity, is there something you''re hiding from me?" Edward asked in a low voice as he looked at her


    stiff and petite back.


    "What is it? No!" Felicity was already guilty, but hearing him ask that, she was even more frightened.


    "Then what are you nervous about?" The man walked to her side with heavy steps. He saw that she


    was only holding the medicine and didn''t take it. He reached out his hand and pressed her small hand.


    "You can''t hide it from my eyes. You aren''t good at lying to me." Hearing his words, Felicity''s heart


    thumped.


    Did this man know anything?


    "I... I didn''t hide¡­" Felicity was still making herst stand, but she was actually still extremely afraid.


    Edward had said that she had hidden things, but she seemed to have lied to him a lot.


    "Last time abroad, your phone received a caring message. I asked you if it was Calvin''s, do you


    remember your answer?" Edward''s gloomy eyes tightly locked onto her pale face. Looking at her


    stupefied expression, he felt his heart ache.


    He really shouldn''t have questioned her about this, because the wound on her head hadn''tpletely


    healed yet.


    However, he really could not hold back anymore. No matter what he did, he couldpromise, but the


    moment it came into contact with his feelings, no matter how calm Edward Hughes was, he would lose


    all reason.


    Felicity''s beautiful eyes instantly widened, of course she remembered her own answer.


    She seemed to have said yes, and then Edward had also believed her words.


    "Can you tell me the truth? Even though I''m not your husband in name right now, but our rtionship


    has always been stable. I don''t want you to hide anything from me. You know me, so I''m always on


    guard against feelings." Edward reached out his hands and helped her prepare the medicine, then


    picked up the small hand that she froze on the ground, and gently ced the medicine on her palm


    before giving the cup of water to her.


    As Felicity looked at the pills in her hands, her expression grew dazed.


    "Take the medicine first!" Edward''s tone was not strong, and only maintained his usual calm.


    Felicity waspletely panicking, she suddenly ced the medicine on the table, and sighed,


    "Actually, I already took the medicine!"


    Edward''s handsome face froze slightly, and his deep gaze that was as deep as the ocean investigated


    her expression even more deeply.


    Felicity took a deep breath, and then, she bit her lips, "Do you know anything?"


    "What is your rtionship with Richard?" Edward suddenly asked.


    This question caused Felicity''s brain to explode.


    She stretched out her hand and pressed it against her head.


    When Edward saw her make such a move, his handsome face stiffened. He immediately looked at her


    with concern, "What''s wrong? Is your head hurting again? "


    Felicity shook her head, "No, Edward, if I were to tell you about this, would you believe me?"


    "I will!" Edward''s voice was low and his gaze was firm as he stared at her, "But you must tell me the


    truth."


    "What I said was all true. Between Richard and I, something did indeed happen, but it''s not as serious


    as what you think."


    Felicity nervously looked at the man''s expression, deeply afraid that he would suddenly be angry.


    "To what extent?" Edward''s expression was also strained, his sexy and thin lips tightly pressed together


    into a line, deeply afraid that she would say something that would make him feel despair.


    Felicity took another deep breath, gathered up enough courage, and said, "He confessed to me before,


    but you must not misunderstand. He simply likes me, and I''ve always been friends with him."


    "Did he confess to you first? When?" The man clenched his fist tightly and his voice became heavy.


    She was very uneasy when she saw his anger which was still holding back. Thus, she stretched out


    her soft fingers in an attempt to calm him down, and only when she touched his fingers did she realize


    that his fingers were tightly clenched, as if he was about to erupt at any time.


    "Edward, don''t be angry okay? I know that I shouldn''t have hidden this from you, but don''t worry,


    Richard and I will never have a rtionship that surpasses that of a man and a woman. Now, he also


    has a girlfriend¡­"


    "Why didn''t you tell me that Elizabeth was the one that he hired to act?" Edward was so smart, under


    his sharp gaze, no matter how fake, she could not hide anything.


    He had already felt that Elizabeth and her brother didn''t look like a couple.


    Although they were trying their best to act like they loved each other, that feeling was too deliberate


    and too stiff.


    Felicity did not expect Edward to even know about this matter, causing her entire body to tremble


    uncontrobly.


    Her thick, feather-like eyshes rapidly blinked twice, concealing the panic in her heart.


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have hidden it from you, but I''m afraid that you''ll be very disappointed once you


    know the truth." It was as if she didn''t know what else to say other than apologize.


    "Felicity, I really am disappointed. I''ve always thought that you would never lie to me!" Edward took a


    step forward, and leaned very close to her. His voice was filled with a strong sense of loss.


    Felicity was so frightened that her face paled.


    She raised her eyes to look at the man''s injured ck eyes, and her heart was in a mess.


    "Edward, I didn''t mean to lie to you, I was just very scared, I felt that it was such a ridiculous thing, it''s


    best not to let you know, I''m afraid that it will hurt your heart, but you must believe me, when I knew


    about this matter, I was also very afraid, very uneasy, Richard did not do anything, he also wanted to let


    this matter pass." Felicity incoherently tried to exin her reason for hiding, but she discovered that the


    fear in her heart had already made her eyes redden from anxiety.


    Seeing the man''s tightly pursed lips, the fury in his eyes, Felicity didn''t know how else to exin


    herself.

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762


    Seeing the tears in her eyes, the anger that Edward had suppressed was also unable to be vented.


    What he hated most was being deceived by others, to be allowed to be so important to him, to be so


    intimate with a woman whose little lie could give rise to all the passion in his heart.


    He really wanted to punish her, but her body had just recovered and her face was still pale. What could


    he do to her?


    Felicity''s beautiful eyes were filled with urgency, and her heart was also in a panic.


    She knew that Edward was definitely very angry, and being deceived by someone important to his, was


    definitely a devastating attack.


    Suddenly, the man stretched out his slender fingers and pinched her chin forcefully, lifting her up.


    His thin lips were covered with anger.


    Felicity thought that Edward would fly into a rage, denouncing her deceptive actions. He would even be


    disappointed in her and wouldn''t pay attention to her anymore.


    However, she didn''t expect that he would actually kiss her on his own ord.


    As he kissed her tender lips, the anger in Edward''s heart slowly faded.


    Felicity''s entire body tensed up, she felt that the man''s lips were like a torrential storm in her little


    mouth.


    She let out a meow like a kitten. When the man let her go, his thin lips were by her ear as he warned in


    a hoarse voice, "If you dare lie to me again in the future, I won''t forgive you, okay?"


    Felicity''s entire body tensed up, after hearing his words, the string that was about to break, finally


    rxed a little.


    "Alright, I won''t!" Felicity nodded her head, making the promise.


    Edward''s finger lightly rubbed against her lips that were red and swollen from being kissed. Although


    he was still reluctant to part, he didn''t dare to go any deeper.


    Her current body couldn''t withstand his rage at all.


    "Let¡¯s go down!" Edward extinguished the anger in his heart. His deep love for her had already


    changed many of his habits.


    However, Felicity was still very uneasy, "Will you settle your argument with your brother? Could you not


    me him? Actually, he has always been very polite to me and has never acted too aggressively. He


    has also realized that his actions were inappropriate, so can you give him some time to let him handle


    this matter by himself?"


    Seeing that she was begging for mercy on Richard''s behalf, Edward''s handsome face immediately


    became gloomy.


    "You still seem to care a lot about him!" The man''s unhappy voice rose.


    Felicity was stunned, then immediately shook her head, "I''m not concerned about him, I just don''t want


    you brothers to start a conflict because of this."


    "As a big brother, I have my own measures. Don''t worry, I can also see that my brother is working hard


    on this. I won''t me him. I just hope that he will remember his status and not do anything beyond his


    limits.¡± Edward''s tone became a bit indifferent.


    Felicity believed that Edward was a man with a great deal of bearing. Even though he did not have


    strong means against outsiders, towards his rtives, he had definitely paid with all his heart.


    "Will you talk to him about it?" Felicity asked anxiously.


    "Yes!" Edward''s eyes darkened a little, "After we eat, I''ll have a chat!"


    Felicity''s heart trembled. She really hoped that the conversation between the two brothers could be a


    little more friendly.


    "Alright, you two brothers should exin this matter more clearly. That''s good too!" Felicity would no


    longer stop them.


    When she saw the hurt and disappointment in Edward''s eyes earlier, she really med herself.


    He loved her so much, yet she had hidden it from him for so long. If it was anyone else, they would all


    feel a chill in their hearts.


    After the two of them spoke for some time, Edward''s expression returned to normal and the two of


    them walked down the stairs.


    Downstairs in the living room.


    Elizabeth and Richard sat together dully as a servant passed by.


    Although Elizabeth had a lot of questions for him, it was not a good time to ask.


    Seeing his big brother and Felicity go down the stairs, the expression in Richard''s eyes stiffened as he


    lowered his head and stared at the floor.


    At this moment, the elevator door at the side opened and two little guys apanied the two elders


    out.


    Dinner was ready. The family sat at the table and began to eat.


    With these two brats by his side, no matter how bored he was, the atmosphere would turn warm.


    Felicity and the olddy were busy telling the two little fellows to eat the rice in their bowls.


    Arya still had the habit of choosing to eat, even if it was just a little bit of meat, she wouldn''t eat it.


    "Give it to Father!" Edward looked at her daughter who was clumsily holding a piece of fat streaky pork


    with chopsticks. She didn''t know where to put it, so she gently handed over.


    Arya happily ced the streaky pork into his bowl, then sweetly smiled and said, "Thank you, Daddy!"


    The little guy''s cute appearance infected everyone and the atmosphere was pretty good.


    After eating dinner, Richard & Elizabeth could no longer sit still and immediately found an excuse to


    leave.


    "Richard,e with me for a walk outside." Edward suddenly called out to him.


    Richard''s handsome face stiffened, a hint of unease quickly shed through his beautiful eyes.


    "Brother, do you have something to say to me?" Richard was a little unsure, but his heart was anxious


    and uneasy.


    "Yes sir!" Edward had already turned around and walked out.


    The olddy thought that the two brothers had not met for a long time and needed to have a good


    rtionship with each other.


    Therefore, the Old Granny hurriedly urged Richard, who had yet to move, "Go and chat with your


    brother, let him give you more advice."


    A hint of awkwardness shed across Richard''s eyes. He really didn''t want to chat with his big brother


    alone. His heart could not bear it.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    However, since Big Brother took the initiative to invite him, it would be even worse if he didn''t go out. In


    a dilemma, Richard still turned and walked out.


    His big brother''s tall and straight body stood by the small path in the garden. The light from the street


    Richard slowly walked to the back of him, then Edward walked to an even further ce.


    The two of them stood in the front and back, the surroundings were quiet, Richard felt that something


    was wrong.


    Finally, he walked to the side of ake far away, and stopped in his tracks.


    Richard''s footsteps paused, he raised his eyes and looked at his big brother who was facing away from


    him.


    "Brother, didn''t you want to say something to me?" Richard gathered his courage and asked.


    "Yes, I hope that you can let go of your love for Felicity, is that possible?" Hearing what Edward said,


    Richard''s brain instantly went nk.


    His elder brother was so direct and said these words to him so suddenly, it really surprised him.


    His brain was unable to process what was going on.


    "Brother, you might have misunderstood..."


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s a misunderstanding or not, I still hope that you can agree to respect her as your


    sister-inw." Edward didn''t have any intentions of ming him, he only reminded him like an elder


    brother.


    Richard''s breathing became heavier, he looked at his big brother, and suddenly felt ashamed.


    In the past, he had always felt that his elder brother''s image was lofty, that his elder brother was like a


    father. His elder brother had always given him a sense of security that no one could rece.


    At this moment, in his eyes, his elder brother''s silhouette seemed to once again growrger and


    thicker.

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763


    Edward ''s words caused Richard to be ashamed of himself. The mistakes he had made, he did not


    have the courage to admit them, and he had even thought of various ways to deceive his most


    respected brother, which also caused Felicity to panic. He truly despised himself for doing this.


    At that moment, since big brother has seen through everything, Richard did not want to continue acting.


    He lowered his head, his tone full of guilt.


    "Brother, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have had any bad thoughts about sister-inw. Don''t worry, I already


    know that I''ve done wrong. I''m also correcting my own mistakes. Please don''t be angry, okay?"


    Edward turned around, and looked at his brother with deep eyes. His sincere apology had already


    dissipated all the anger in his heart.


    "No one has done anything wrong in this matter. Emotions cannot be stopped by reason. I''m just


    curious as to when you fell for her." Edward thought back carefully, the time that he and Felicity had


    known each other was about the same, and from what he knew, the chances of them meeting each


    other was not high, so why would his brother fall for Felicity alone?


    There were all sorts of beauties gathered under hispany''s banner, but his little brother treated


    them like nothing at all. This was truly strange.


    Richardughed at himself, "Actually, the first time I met her, I felt that she was a little cute, but back


    then, I didn''t know that I was actually already interested in her, and after we met a few times, she


    became more and more interesting, and thus I slowly fell in love with her. However, big brother, you


    must believe us, even though I confessed to her, I did not have any ill feelings towards her, and I did


    not dare to think about her in the past, nor do I dare to think about her now."


    "Looks like we brothers have simr eyes, as if we will all fall for different women, where''s Elizabeth?


    What are you going to do?" Edwardughed faintly and asked.


    "She? I invited her to act. I just have to pay her." Richard immediately said with a carefree expression.


    "Alright, you handle this matter yourself." Edward did not want to interfere in their affairs.


    Richard nodded, "Brother, you really won''t treat me as a love rival anymore."


    "No, I''ve always treated you as my younger brother!" Edward replied generously.


    Of course, Richard knew what kind of person his brother was. Outsiders may be cold and cruel, but


    towards him, his brother would always be lenient.


    "Brother, do you feel that grandmother is very strange today, to actually let us reunite with her, do you


    think that is possible? I felt that I would never be able to make peace with her in this lifetime. If she


    were old and needed money, I could give her money, but I don''t want to forgive her." Richard''s mood


    instantly rxed. He discovered that it seemed that his feelings towards Felicity had lightened by a lot


    as well. So, matters of the heart, were really not absolute.


    Edward squinted his long and narrow eyes, and said with a deep voice, "Why would Grandma forgive


    her? I believe that there must be a reason behind all of this. I will investigate it thoroughly without


    coming to a conclusion first."


    "Oh yeah, I just heard from my grandma that she has already divorced Wayne White. That way, you


    and Felicity can properly get married." Richard was still concerned about his big brother''s marriage. He


    was worried for them the whole time.


    "Well, let''s talk about it after a while. We can''t possibly get married soon after their divorce." Edward


    knew that he must definitely be feeling terrible in his heart.


    "Well, you wait a little while longer for the wedding." Richard agreed with his decision.


    After chatting for a few more time, Richard left first.


    Elizabeth sat uneasily with a cup of tea, drinking it one mouthful after another, and had already drunk


    two cups.


    Her big clear eyes looked outside the door from time to time, the two Hughes Family brothers had


    already been out for a long time, no one knew what Edward wanted to talk about with his brother.


    Felicity was the same as her, nervous and uneasy. Her two small hands were also tightly pinching


    towards the outside of the door.


    Felicity knew what they were talking about, she was only worried that the conversation would break


    down.


    I wish they could talk calmly.


    More than ten minutester, Richard''s figure appeared outside the great hall, his handsome face had a


    rxed expression, but there were no traces of a quarrel on it.


    After Richard stepped in, his eyes and Felicity''s gaze met. Although his eyes did not reflect anything,


    Felicity''s heart inexplicably calmed down.


    From the looks of it, the conversation between the two brothers shouldn''t be bad.


    When Elizabeth saw his figure, she immediately stood up.


    She didn''t know why she was so afraid and uneasy, as if she was the one to bear the consequences.


    After Richard entered, he greeted his grandparents and two cute little nephews.


    Finally, he said to Felicity, "Sister-inw, take care of your injuries."


    Felicity nodded at him.


    "Let''s go!" Richard made a gesture towards Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth quickly bid farewell to the people in the living room.


    Walking out the door, he sat in the sports car and asked in a gossipy tone, "Richard, what did your big


    brother tell you? Did he scold you?"


    Richard raised his eyebrows, "He didn''t scold me, but, you''re going to lose your job!"


    "What do you mean?" Elizabeth''s beautiful big eyes grew twice as big.


    Richard looked to the side, and then smiled evilly, "I''ve already admitted my wrongs to big brother, so, I


    don''t need you to act my girlfriend anymore. I''ll pay you the money, from now on, we don''t owe each


    other anything."


    Elizabeth was stunned when she heard him speak in such a straightforward manner.


    However, it was only two seconds before she reacted. She said in a more rxed tone, "Okay, then


    hurry up and give me the money. I can finally rx a little."


    "Now that you have money, what are you going to do first?" Richard started up the sports car, and it


    rushed into the darkness of the night.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Elizabeth looked out of the window indifferently, and replied: "I want to eat, drink and y, I want all of


    them!"


    Richard looked at her in a very speechless manner, "I really didn''t pursue this."


    "Do you understand that I am a person without a goal? Actually, I also have a goal, but I might not be


    able to catch up to the person I want to chase after anymore." Elizabeth thenughed at herself.


    "Who are you chasing?" Richard''s expression changed, and his tone became gloomy.


    Elizabeth turned her head over, the wind outside the window, was waving her long hair, a pair of bright


    and clear eyes looked at him, "The one I want to chase is you!"


    "Ssses!" The sportscar that was running at full speed suddenly came to a screeching halt, causing


    Elizabeth to cover her ears in fear.

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764


    An ear-piercing sound of brakes could be heard.


    The inertia brought about by the emergency stop of the sports car had also caused the defenceless


    Elizabeth to be severely strangled by the safety belt. She fell down and sat back on her seat again.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to die!?" Elizabeth immediately red at the man beside her in


    anger.


    Because he was prepared to brake, he didn''t look like he was in a sorry state. His deep eyes were


    staring straight at her small, angry face.


    Following that, he stretched out his big hands from the steering wheel towards her, using his long


    fingers to pinch Elizabeth Jones''s small, snow-white chin and twitching it left and right, as though it


    would make it easier for him to size her up.


    Elizabeth was shocked by his strange movements. The man''s finger was very warm, touching her soft


    and tender skin.


    That kind of warmth was instantly transmitted to Elizabeth''s heart, causing her breathing to lose


    rhythm, and her heart to beat faster.


    Richard did not speak, his pair of sharp and dark eyes continued to size her up.


    "What are you doing?" Elizabeth was frightened by his gaze. Why did this man look like she was


    choosing his own pet?


    She was a living person and she didn''t want to be his pet.


    "Hmm, although it looks average, it''s not too bad!" After looking around, Richard came to a conclusion.


    Elizabeth held her breath tight.


    Because of what he had just said, she almost choked to death on her own saliva.


    What did the man mean by that?


    She was not bad looking in the first ce.


    "If you are a little more obedient, I can consider you!" Richard raised his brows coldly, and a clear and


    melodious male voice rang out right after.


    "Think about what?" Elizabeth was confused by his words.


    Once again, Richard Hughes''s gaze locked onto her. Because the light was weak, her pair of sparkling


    eyes became clearer, causing her entire person to be covered in ayer of faint light.


    "I''ll consider letting you be my real girlfriend!" Richard replied inly and directly.


    "What?" Elizabeth''s beautiful eyes widened as she looked at him in disbelief, "Is what you said true?"


    Richard inly curled his lips, "That depends on whether or not you''re qualified enough to be my


    girlfriend."


    Elizabeth was ecstatic, because his words were like a bucket of cold water being poured over him.


    "Do you have to go through strict selection to be your girlfriend?" If it really was like this, then she really


    didn''t need to look forward to anything else. Elizabeth''s concept of love, was a mutual love, and it


    wasn''t because she liked a person, that she had to work hard to be the kind of person she


    wanted.


    She didn''t change for anyone. She was her, apletely different type of person.


    Richard said with a slightly cold tone, "I like obedient girlfriends."


    "I''m not a pet dog, how can I listen to you?" Elizabethughed. As expected, this man had a lot of


    demands, if that was the case, then what was the point of dating him?


    Richard did not expect this woman to have such a character, who said that she wanted to pursue him


    just now?


    Wasn''t the one who fell in love first losing first?


    Richard wanted to reveal his sense of superiority, but he quickly realized that Elizabeth would never


    compromise whatever he wanted just because she liked him.


    "In that case, forget it!" Richard coldly swept his eyes at her and once again activated the sports car.


    Elizabeth was extremely depressed.


    Did this man think she was a ything?


    As the sportscar continued to drive forward, Richard was slightly distracted, he kept waiting for the


    lady''s answer. However, Elizabeth who was sitting in the front seat was mute, she did not say a single


    word.


    Richard frowned, was this woman really going to let things go this way?


    Elizabeth''s heart was filled with mixed emotions, she could not hide her feelings, but she was not


    willing to lose herself.


    When they were almost at the center of the city, Elizabeth finally opened her mouth and said


    something.


    "Take me to your ce to pack up. Since you don''t need me to act out with you, I''ll move back to my


    own residence tonight. I won''t disturb you any longer."


    What Richard wanted to hear, was not these¡­.


    "Are you sure you want to leave tonight?" Richard indifferently swept his gaze over her.


    "Yes!"


    "Aren''t you afraid that I wouldn''t pay you?" Seeing her determined tone, Richard purposely teased her


    a little.


    Elizabeth''s beautiful eyes instantly widened in shock, and following that, anger stained her beautiful


    little face, "Richard Hughes, how can you not keep your promise?"


    "Unless you agree to continue being my girlfriend in name. Our previous agreement stated that we


    would meet for three months, but it''s not time yet. So, you can''t leave." Richard always had a way to


    deal with this woman, because he felt that she would sometimes be stupid and easy to bully.


    Strange, why did he feel like he was addicted to bullying her?


    Elizabeth lowered her head. Indeed, three months had not passed since the contract was signed. If she


    knew that this matter would end so soon, she wouldn''t have signed it for such a long time.


    "You''ve already confessed to your big brother, what do you need me to act along with you?" Elizabeth


    laughed.


    Richard looked at her, and said indifferently, "As a star, I have to maintain my good image. If I dumped


    you so quickly, I would have definitely been scolded very badly, saying that I have an unruly


    rtionship. So, you do not need to y in front of my family, but you need to cooperate with me by


    acting the part of my girlfriend in front of the media."


    "After three months, you can''t force me to do this anymore." After signing the contract, Elizabeth


    couldn''t reject it. However, once the time period was up, she really didn''t want to continue acting with


    him.


    She was afraid that she would be more serious, Elizabeth was truly afraid that she would sink


    deeper into the abyss.


    Richard curled his lips, and did not give her a definite answer. Because, he believed that in these three


    months, he had countless of ways to make this woman fall in love with him.


    "You must promise me." Elizabeth didn''t want him to be confused, which was why she firmly wanted


    him to promise her.


    Richard raised his eyebrowszily, as he ced one hand on the steering wheel and the other on the


    window seat. His voice was not hot nor cold, "Alright, I promise you!"


    He could only agree to this woman temporarily. Only by doing so, would he be able to stop her endless


    words.


    Elizabeth secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Since Richard had agreed to it, then in three months time, she would be able to take the money and


    leave this man.


    In the future, she could still worship him as her idol. To be his woman and wife was something she


    didn''t even dare to think about. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    Hughes Family¡­.


    After Richard and Elizabeth left, Felicity had also prepared to go upstairs and bathe the two children,


    but Edward had blocked her way up the stairs.


    The man''s deep eyes focused on her and he said in a low voice with concern, "The wounds on your


    hands are notpletely healed yet, the doctor told you repeatedly not to touch the water, let me bathe


    the children!"


    "Alright!" Felicity was not immune to it.


    The two kids were almost four and a half years old. After half a year of education in school, they had


    be more sensible.


    In the past, Arya still had a timid personality and liked to rely on others. But now, she was a bit more


    independent, and more considerate than before, her father, Mummy, was not as charming.


    Abraham''s improvement was something that she could not see, but the things that were on his mind,


    unless it was necessary, he would not casually let others see through his thoughts, he was more and


    more like his father, calm and reserved.


    Upon hearing that their father was going to bathe them personally, the two kids were overjoyed as well


    before skipping up the stairs.


    The current family atmosphere had always been one that the two little fellows yearned for, it was the


    olddy and the old man who were increasingly epting of Felicity now.


    Edward took off the suit jacket, ced them on the sofa and rolled up his white shirt sleeves, revealing


    his strong arms. After filling the bathtub with warm water, he took off his clothes for the two little things,


    and prepared to let them sit in the bathtub to take a bath.


    "Daddy, I can''t bathe with elder brother now. I''ve already grown up, so I want to bathe separately from


    him. Otherwise, I''ll be embarrassed!" It was unknown where Arya heard that, but after seeing Edward


    take off her clothes and carried Abraham into the bathtub, she spoke seriously with a small face.


    Edward was startled as he turned around to look at his cute daughter. The little girl had indeed grown


    up a little recently, her two little cheeks were pink, and she was even fatter than when she was by


    Felicity''s side previously. She had a little more of a girl''s aura now, and was not like a baby when she


    first came to Hughes Family.


    Seeing his daughter''s change, Edward was both happy and sad. His little princess had grown up, and


    was bing more and more sensible, and also bing less and less attached to others. As his


    father, Edward still felt a little disappointed in his heart.


    He still thought back to when his daughter first came to Hughes Family, when she liked to hug him


    everyday. But now, she liked to do her own thing.


    Sighing softly in his heart, Edward reached out and caressed his daughter''s little head, "Okay, let


    daddy wash up first for brother and then I''ll help you wash upter. Go out and y for a while!"


    "Yes, Daddy!" Arya made a face at Abraham, and then threw herself into Edward''s embrace, her tender


    and pink lips kissed his handsome face, before she turned around and ran away.


    "I don''t even dislike her, but she did despise me!" Abraham expressed his dissatisfaction with Arya''s


    small request.


    "Sister has her own way of thinking, we can''t force her!" Edward actually doted on his daughter a lot.


    Since his daughter understood the difference between a man and a woman, then it was definitely a


    good thing. Thinking about the many things that she still needed to be taught to the two children in the


    future, Edward felt that the mission was extremely difficult.


    Actually, Abraham had spent most of his time bathing, while Edward had nothing better to do, as he sat


    by the side and watched.


    Perhaps he really was too idle, he couldn''t help but be lost in thought.


    The matter that had been bothering him for the past few days finally had a result, and it could be


    considered a satisfactory result.


    "Daddy, what are you thinking?" Abraham raised his small head, his pitch ck eyes looking at him


    and asked.


    "It''s nothing!" Edward didn''t dare to tell this matter to his son, otherwise, this little fellow would think too


    much again.


    "Daddy, let me ask you something. Do you dislike my grandfather very much?" Abraham supported his


    chin with a small hand, as he asked seriously.


    Edward''s expression stiffened, then he nodded, and did not hide anything. "Yes, I don''t like him!"


    "In the past, I thought that my grandfather was a very scary person, so my father didn''t like him. But


    when I talked to him earlier, I realized that he was actually a very gentle person. So why didn''t my


    father like him?" Abraham did not know that Wayne White and Lareina had been married before, so he


    did not understand theplicated grudges of the previous generation.


    "I don''t like him, not because he''s bad, but because he did something that disappointed me." Edward


    said indifferently, then rubbed his fingers on his son''s body, "It''s better if you don''t ask, in short, we


    don''t want to talk about this matter ever again!"


    "Alright then!" Abraham could tell that his father did not seem to like this topic.


    Edward picked up his son, gave him a clean towel to dry his body, put on his small pajamas, and took


    his little hands to walk out. He used a blow -dryer to dry his short hair, and after taking care of his son,


    Edward went to find his daughter.


    In the Toy Room, he found Arya who was ying with dolls as he yed with her.


    Edward gently hugged her and went to the bathroom.


    Arya was still holding onto two cute little toys in her hands, intending to y when she showered.


    "Daddy, help me wash my hair. I''m sweating today." Arya was like a small adult as she requested.


    Edward could only nod his head as he hugged his daughter gently. After that, he gently washed her


    hair.


    Arya''s hair was long to reach her waist, it was soft and exquisite. When she let go of her long hair, she


    was as cute and beautiful as an exquisite doll


    Arya was considered to be an influential figure in the school. She loved to sing and dance, and


    because of her noble birth, she was highly valued by the teachers.


    Compared to Abraham, Arya already had the temperament of a little star.


    That was why she understood more and more about how important it was for girls to love beauty.


    "Daddy, you''re so handsome!" Arya stretched out her small hand, touched Edward''s face, and then,


    started to smile.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is that so? Do you like Daddy?" At this moment, Edward''s mood was rxed. The feeling of being with


    his daughter was different from his son, she was indeed the little lover of his past life.


    These words were not wrong, and everything he did for his daughter, Edward had to be extremely


    gentle and careful.


    "It''s useless if I like it, it''s better if you like it too!" Arya imitated her master and sighed, her two small


    hands mischievously reaching towards Edward''s ears, ying with her pretty and well-shaped


    earlobes.


    Edward couldn''t do anything about this daughter of his, but he still carefully washed her hair clean.


    After drying her hair with a towel, he carried her to blow-dry her hair.


    "Your Mummy should like me too, right?" Edward said with less confidence.

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    Arya blinked herrge eyes. "If Mummy likes you too, why aren''t you getting married?"


    "Is there any difference between me and your Mummy getting married now?" Edward started tough


    lightly. The little guy had started to meddle in the affairs of the Lord.


    The little guy''srge eyes flickered a few times in confusion. Her little head tilted to the side as she


    thought about it carefully. It seemed as if nothing had changed.


    Edward blew off his daughter''s long hair and suddenly felt in her pocket for a very beautiful little flower.


    Then, she waved it in front of Edward as if she was waving it around.


    "What is this?" Edward curiously looked at his daughter and asked.


    "My ssmate gave it to me. He said that I look good wearing it!" Arya replied smugly.


    Her shiny ck eyes were extremely beautiful.


    Edward was stunned. His daughter already started to receive gifts at such a young age?


    "Is it a boy or a girl!" Edward asked vigntly.


    "Of course it''s my male ssmates. All my male ssmates like to give me gifts." Arya lowered her


    head and said happily.


    Could it be?


    His daughter is so young, yet she has so many suitors?


    This definitely wouldn''t do. When Edward thought that his small cotton-padded jacket might be taken


    away by those little boys, he instantly became unhappy.


    Therefore, he immediately squatted down, and as he looked at his daughter evenly, he said with a


    serious tone, "Arya, listen to father carefully. If you want anything from now on,e and tell father and


    that Daddy will definitely fulfill all of your wishes."


    "Why not? But I like it." Arya didn''t know what her father was feeling, she just felt that someone liked


    her and wanted to give her something, which made her very happy.


    "If you take someone else''s things, then you owe them a favor. You have to pay it back, do you


    understand?" Edward didn''t know how to tell his daughter that he was jealous.


    Arya nodded her small head as if she understood something, "Alright, I will return these things to them


    tomorrow. I won''t take their things."


    "That''s more like it!" Since his daughter was able to think like this, Edward''s mood was slightly better.


    Arya''s ck eyes flickered for a moment.


    "Daddy, I won''t ept gifts from those male students, but you promised me that you won''t ept gifts


    from other aunties, okay!" Edward''s handsome face froze, his daughter had actually started to


    negotiate with him, seems like she was led astray by her son, that viin.


    "Daddy never epts gifts. Daddy can buy anything he wants." Edward said somewhat conceitedly.


    "But you still can''t give gifts to those aunties and sisters. You can only give gifts to Mummy and me!"


    Arya was not stupid and asked for a request in a different way.


    Edward had the urge to pat his forehead. A while ago, he had been restricted by his son, but now, was


    it his turn to be the Little Princess?


    "Alright, I promise you, I''ll only buy presents for you and Mummy from now on." Edward could only


    gently agree to his daughter''s request.


    At this moment, in the living room downstairs!


    Felicity originally wanted to go upstairs to take a look at the two children''s bath, but the olddy


    stopped her.


    The olddy''s recent change in attitude also caused Felicity''s impression of her to be better and


    better.


    Since she had something to say to her, she was certainly willing to listen seriously.


    The olddy looked at the bandages wrapped around her forehead and her tone softened. "Does the


    wound still hurt?"


    Felicity shook her head and replied softly, "I will asionally feel pain, but I''m more or less recovered."


    "I really didn''t expect you to encounter such a thing. The person who harmed you is your sister. Your


    rtionship has always been bad, right?" The olddy had also heard everything that had happened


    from Edward, and felt sad that Felicity had such a vicious sister.


    "Yes, our rtionship since childhood has never been that good!" Felicity did not hide anything.


    "She has also received her punishment. You should stop thinking about this matter. Next up, you


    should look forward to the wedding between you and Edward!" The olddy had just discussed it with


    the old man on the stairs. Since Wayne White and Lareina had already divorced, then the marriage


    between Edward and Felicity could be considered.


    Felicity''s beautiful eyes instantly lit up, she looked at the olddy in surprise and joy, her tone was filled


    with gratitude, "Thank you for your help!"


    The olddy raised her hand, "This matter, is not what I''ve done. It''s what your father and Lareina have


    done for you."


    "No matter what, I still have to thank you for your tolerance!" Felicity was extremely excited, she never


    thought that she would hear about such an exciting matter right after she returned from the hospital.


    "As long as you don''t hate my heartlessness before, then it''s fine. In the future, we can still be family,


    and the two children will not be able to leave you." What really made the olddy give in was his two


    children''s healthy growth. Her two great-grandchildren had missed out on their parents'' care during


    their childhood. She really didn''t want to see these two children walk the same road. How pitiful it would


    be.


    "I will take good care of them!" Felicity nodded.


    "Well, go upstairs and rest! Let the two children sleep with you tonight." The olddy said gently.


    "Alright!" Felicity got up and walked up the stairs. When she opened the bedroom door, she saw the


    lighting from the bathroom, and then she heard her daughter''s soft and tender voice singing.


    Hearing her daughter''s voice that did not sound too standard, Felicity''s heart inexplicably calmed down,


    and was filled with joy.


    She walked to the bathroom door and saw Edward carrying his daughter in his arms and putting her


    pajamas on.


    The little fellow continued to y with the two little toys in her hands as she continued to sing nursery


    rhymes.


    This scene was truly very warm, and in Felicity''s eyes, Edward instantly became several degrees


    warmer.


    "Is it done?" Felicity could not help but ask.


    Edward raised her eyes, her gloomy eyes looked at thedy who was leaning on the door, the smile on


    her face, was filled with a gentle and beautiful light.


    "Mummy¡­!" Arya immediately raised her head and happily blinked her eyes at her.


    "She''s already been washed. Do you want to take a bath?" Edward buttoned up his daughter''s sleeping


    clothes and put her down. Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes!" Felicity was currently injured, so she had to be extra careful when taking a bath.


    She could practically only wipe her body, and there were still some injuries that she could not heal and


    had to not touch the water.


    Edward immediately said hoarsely, "Let me help you wash, Arya, you go out and y with big brother


    first, wait for Mummy to take a bath, then I''ll bring you guys to sleep!"


    When Felicity heard that he was going to help her wash again, her beautiful face immediately flushed


    red. In the hospital, she had already helped her a few times and she was extremely embarrassed.

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    As the temperature in the bathroom rose, the man reached out and closed the bathroom door.


    Felicity stood in front of him, a little embarrassed, her two small hands subconsciously entwined


    together.


    "Do you need me?" The man''s sexy and thin lips curled up into a smile. His voice was as deep as wine,


    making one feel intoxicated.


    Felicity shook her head and quickly said, "No need, I will do it myself. Just help me store the water


    inside."


    The man was currently wearing a white shirt with sleeves rolled up, and a white cor with the third


    button undone. When he was bathing the two children, he had wetted his white shirt, and at that


    moment, the wet shirt was sticking closely to his body, outlining the proud muscles of the man. Just a


    nce at it, Felicity''s entire body was covered in hot sweat.


    Edward reached out and opened the water tap, putting warm water in the bathtub.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Felicity turned her back to him and untied her clothes. The few wounds on her back had already


    scabbed over, the new skin was pink, and as Edward looked at her, he felt his heart ache.


    Thinking about how she would have to endure this pain for the next week, he had the urge to kick


    Christina into hell.


    "Do these wounds still hurt?" Edward extended a finger, but did not dare to touch her scar, and could


    only ask her in a low and hoarse voice.


    Felicity shook her head, "It doesn''t hurt anymore, it''s just that it''s a little itchy now and then. It will be


    much better after I apply some medicine continuously."


    Edward took a towel, dipped it in warm water, and carefully avoided her wounds, carefully and gently


    wiping her skin.


    Felicity had her back facing him, and nervously holding her two small hands.


    Although she and Edward already had sex, it was still very embarrassing to let him help clean her body.


    She was really afraid that the wounds on her body would leave a shadow on him.


    However, Edward didn''t think her injured back ugly. On the contrary, he only felt pain in his heart.


    "What did my grandmother tell you?" Seeing that she still hadn''t went upstairs for so long, Edward


    guessed that she had been called back by his grandmother.


    Joy shed across Felicity''s heart, and she intentionallyughed mischievously, "Guess!"


    Edward curled his lips and said softly, "My grandmother agreed to let us marry, right?"


    "So boring!" Felicity had thought that it would definitely take him a long time to guess, but who would


    have thought that he had actually guessed right.


    The man was amused by the small sense of loss on her face. His thin lips kissed her back, causing the


    woman to tremble in fear.


    "I know my grandmother quite well!" Edward raised his eyebrows and said with confidence.


    Felicity could only stop teasing him and seriously nodded, "Yes, your grandmother asked me to look


    forward to our wedding."


    "Will you me me?" Edward suddenly asked, ming himself.


    "me you for what?" Felicity was stunned, she could not help but turn and look at him.


    Edward only felt his breathing stop, and his pair of beautiful eyes were shocked.


    Only now did Felicity realise that she had actually turned her head to face him. Her entire body was


    shivering, and she quickly turned her body, covering her face with her hands, embarrassed to the


    extreme.


    It''s over¡­


    He saw everything, Edward''s breathing became a little sluggish just now, and only after she turned


    around, did he return to his normal breathing. Under the bright light, that scene was really very


    beautiful, and it left a deep impression on him.


    "me me for ruining your father''s happy life." Felicity''s beautiful eyes stiffened, shed a few times,


    and said with a wry smile, "It''s not like you forced them to divorce, I also have a part in it, why would I


    me you? If you want to me someone, I can only me myself."


    "My grandma told me to get along with my mom. What do you think?" Edward was silent for a few


    seconds, before he suddenly spoke.


    Felicity was startled once again, she turned her head and her clear eyes focused on the man''s


    expression, "Then what do you think?"


    "I don''t know!" Edward continued to wash her body earnestly and shook his head.


    Edward really didn''t know what to do. Although he had always been cold to his mother, when he


    coincidentally found out that his mother was having an operation on her stomach, he was still extremely


    worried.


    He had even specially looked for someone to investigate the results of the operation, and upon


    knowing that it was only a small operation and that it was a very sessful operation, Edward was


    inwardly relieved.


    No matter how deep the damage to each other''s hearts were, it was impossible to cut off the affection


    between mother and son.


    At this moment, there was suddenly a chance to make peace. Edward actually wanted to ept it, but


    he didn''t know how to get along with his strange mother.


    Felicity reached out a hand, and gently held the big hand that he ced on her shoulder.


    She patted it andforted him, "Edward Hughes, do you really want to hear my opinion?"


    "Yes, I want to hear it!" Edward, who was always smart, was also confused now.


    Felicity let out a light breath, and said with a low voice, "I think you should make up with your mother."


    "Do you think so?" Seeing her determined tone, Edward was slightly startled.


    "Yes, I feel that when your mother left you two, she must have been very loyal. I can see that she still


    cares about you two, and I''m also a mother now. I feel that if it wasn''t for something that made me feel


    pain and despair, I wouldn''t have left my children behind."


    Felicity analysed it seriously.


    Edward froze and looked at her in shock.


    "Your dad is my mom''s first love. Her only difficulty was loving your father too much!" But Edward didn''t


    agree, what he felt was that his mother valued love more, and did not care about family love much.


    "You still don''t understand women. Go and search online, there are many interviews like this, the


    reporters have interviewed many women on the streets, and their answers will definitely let you know


    that women will not easily give up on their children. No matter how tired they are, they will definitely


    bring their children with them, and you should really understand your mother well." Felicity exined in


    a very sure manner.


    Edward was a little shocked in his heart. Indeed, he had always viewed this matter from the


    perspective of a son, and only knew that he had been abandoned by his mother.


    "Felicity, if I also identally do something that disappoints you, will you abandon your child and leave


    me?" Edward suddenly asked seriously, he was extremely worried.


    Felicity curled her lips and said, "Even if I have to leave, I will definitely take the children with me!"


    Edward began tough softly. His strong arms gently embraced her as heid his thin lips on her


    shoulder and said softly, "Then I will definitely remember this word. I won''t dare to make you angry in


    the future."

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768


    Edward''s words made Felicity feel joy in her heart. She did not expect that this man had a cat-like


    personality, it was really rare to see him again.


    Edward wanted to go in front of her and help her wipe it away, but he was stopped by Felicity. She said


    with a blushing face, "I''ll do it in front, I''m still not used to you helping me!"


    Edward did not insist, but only wet the towel, slightly twisted the towel, and gave it to her.


    At this time, Felicity could no longer care about being embarrassed, and quickly wiped her body.


    Edward crossed his arms in front of his chest andzily leaned against the wall.


    Looking at her snow-white back, his thin lips intentionally curled up, "Why aren''t you curious about what


    I told my brother!"


    Felicity had originally been cleaning up seriously, but his words startled her. Her movements paused for


    a moment, as she turned around and looked at him with her beautiful eyes filled with panic, "What did


    you tell him?"


    "I didn''t beat around the bush. I directly told him to respect you as his sister-inw." Edward truthfully


    told her.


    After Felicity heard this, she let out augh.


    "Seems like what you''ve said before. It''s so direct that people don''t even have the chance to think


    about it."


    "I''ve always been direct with those close to me." Edward smiled.


    Felicity understood his honesty very well, because this man had been very frank with her in the past.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    However, she gradually liked his personality.


    He was not like some people who liked to y around with mysteries, making people extremely tense


    up. Edward''s character of being straightforward was still very suitable for them to get along.


    If she wanted to have a cold war with him, it wouldn''t be cold at all. He would directly speak his mind


    and solve all of his problems.


    "I hope we can all be honest with ourselves in the future! This way, there will be a lot of less trouble,


    and it will not be like this time. I am scared to death myself, but I am also afraid that you would know.


    It''s weird." Felicity said with a smile.


    "Yes, then if a male send you an ambiguous text message in the future, you have to show it to me as


    soon as possible so that I can fix it for you!" Edward joked as he looked at her.


    Felicity couldn''t help butugh, "Don''t worry, as long as we hold the wedding ceremony, everyone


    would know that I''m your wife. Which man would send me an ambiguous message? They will not dare


    to flirt with me."


    "If getting married can get rid of all our rivals, well, let''s get married at the end of this month!" After


    Edward finished speaking, he suddenly took a step forward, lifted her chin, and kissed.


    Felicity was pleasantly surprised by his words, but at the same time, she was stunned by his lips.


    Fortunately, Edward only kissed her, and didn''t make any other movements.


    However, those dark and gloomy eyes represented the suffering he was currently going through.


    The person they loved had been stripped clean in front of them. As long as it was a normal man, they


    wouldn''t be able to endure such torture, right?


    Felicity''s breathing had finally calmed down.


    The bright lights in her eyes were dazzling, and extremely enchanting.


    However, Felicity was too embarrassed to do what she had to do in front of this man, so she looked at


    him pleadingly, "You can leave, I''ll dress myself!"


    At this time, Edward did not dare to tease her. Although he really wanted to, he could only nod his


    head, "Alright, if you need anything, just call for me. I''ll be right outside the door!"


    Felicity nodded shyly, even if something happened, she didn''t dare trouble him anymore. It was just


    that the wound on her head was notpletely healed, the other injuries on her body had all healed


    up, in a few more days, she would be able to bathe by herself.


    Edward still couldn''t stop himself from looking at her. Seeing her determined face, his lips curled into a


    smile as he opened the door of the bathroom and walked out.


    After Felicity finished washing up, she came out to see the man sitting on the sofa with a heavy heart,


    as if he was thinking about something.


    Felicity started to understand Edward more and more. Looking at the way he was pinching his


    eyebrows, it seemed that he had met with some trouble.


    Heaps of documents were brought over for him to see and sign. As Edward had to take care of her, he


    also had to focus on dealing with the heavy workload at the same time. Felicity felt both touched and


    pained by the sight of this.


    Humans were not made of steel. Even if Edward had a willpower that was as tough as steel, he was


    still a flesh and blood body after all. He had obviously lost a lot of weight in those few days, and when


    Felicity saw him, she remembered it in his heart.


    "What''s wrong? Is something wrong?" Felicity walked to his side and sat down, then lightly touched his


    large palm with her soft fingers as she asked in concern.


    Edward turned his head to look at her. Originally, he did not want to tell her about what happened at


    work, afraid that it would cause her to feel pressured.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll call the children in. Let¡¯s rest early!" Edward Hughes grabbed her small hand


    and squeezed it twice in her palm.


    Felicity could see that he was intentionally hiding it from her. Since he did not want to tell her on his


    own, it would be inappropriate for her to pursue this line of questioning.


    After all, she didn''t know anything about his work, and even if he told her, she wouldn''t be able to help.


    She could only hope that his work would be sessful.


    Edward saw two little fellows in Toy Room, and they were currently doing manual work. It looks like this


    was the homework that the school had given to them again.


    It was almost ten clock and the two kids were already sleepy. Seeing that their father hade to call


    them to sleep, they quickly put down what they were doing and obediently ran to his side.


    "Daddy, are we going to sleep together tonight?" Arya asked happily, her bright eyes brimming with


    anticipation.


    Edward nodded, "Yes, tonight you will sleep with us, since that bed is very spacious."


    "Yeah, I''m so happy!" Arya''s pure personality, made her write both happiness and anger on her little


    face, which made her look even more innocent.


    Although Abraham was not as happy as his sister, his beautiful little mouth was also raised.


    Due to various reasons, the family of four had not been together for a long time.


    Therefore, the two kids were happy. The two adults were also happy from the bottom of their hearts.


    Edward and Felicity were lying on either side of the bed, and the space between them was left to the


    children. The two little fellows had grown a lot taller in the past half year, and as theyy on the bed,


    they rolled around, unable to fall asleep.


    "Mummy, do you like me?" Arya asked her about it everyday.


    Felicity kissed her soft cheeks, "I like you, Mummy likes you the most!"


    Arya immediately turned and made a face at Abraham. "Did you hear that, Mummy likes me the most!"


    Abraham looked at her in disdain, "What an idiot!"

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    In the morning, as the warm sunlight shined in, Felicity was in a daze from sleep. She felt something


    warm sticking to her face and suddenly opened her eyes to see two cute little faces, looking at her with


    a smile.


    Abraham saw that Mummy was woken up by his sister, and immediately said unhappily, "I told you not


    to kiss, you wanted to kiss and now Mummy has been woken up."


    Arya blinked herrge eyes, feeling a little wronged, "I just want to kiss Mummy, I haven''t kissed her in


    a long time."


    As Felicity listened to the daily conversation between the two little things, she felt extremely happy.


    Was there anything more wonderful than being kissed and awakened by your daughter?


    Felicity hurriedly reached out and caressed her daughter''s long hair, "Mummy has woken up, are you


    going to school?"


    "Yeah, I want Father to help us ask for another day of leave. Daddy is so unwilling, so annoying!" Arya


    pouted with an unhappy expression.


    And at this moment, Edward, who was standing at the entrance of the uniform room and holding onto


    two sets of small school uniforms, had a startled look on his handsome face. His thin lips curled up as


    he smiled gently, "Arya, you should focus on your studies instead of thinking about ying everyday &


    taking a leave of absence, do you understand?"


    Felicity looked at the man''s clothes that had been changed. The gentle sunlight shone on his body,Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    making him look extremely handsome.


    Felicity looked at the man walking towards her in a daze. Oh god, why did she feel so bored?


    He was the one who was helping the children change their clothes. It was warm and full of fatherly


    love. It was really too attractive.


    "Sleep for a while longer. I''ll send the children to school and ask the teacher about their performance at


    school." Edward said to Felicity in a low voice.


    "Mm, sorry to trouble you!" Felicityzily nodded her head. With Edward worrying about the two


    children, she was really at ease.


    Abraham looked at his father strangely with his big eyes, and asked curiously, "Daddy, what do you


    want to ask our teacher?"


    "It''s nothing. I just want to know what kind of bad things you guys did in school!" Edward purposely


    teased his son.


    Abraham immediately rolled his eyes and said, "I did very well in school, I wouldn''t do anything bad."


    Arya sat on the side with a dazed look on her face. When Edward was about to change her school


    uniform, she was still pulling on her long hair.


    After changing the clothes of his children, Edward moved swiftly and gracefully to give his son a


    handsome and cool hairstyle. However, there was nothing he could do when faced with his daughter''s


    long hair.


    Felicity didn''t want to make it difficult for him to put on a beautiful hairstyle for her daughter. Thus, she


    sat up, and made her daughter adorable braids. The little guy was suddenly looked like a little princess


    in a painting, with big innocent eyes and a sense of confusion and small emotion.


    Edward walked over, bent over and kissed Felicity on the forehead, "You''re not allowed to run around


    at home, understand?"


    "Yes!" Felicity smiled and nodded.


    Edward treated her like a child again, she would not run around, all she wanted now was to be azy


    bug.


    Edward personally sent the children to school, and when he walked into the ssroom, a few young


    female teachers stared at him in shock, their eyes wide open.


    They had always hoped that Edward would personally send off the two children, because only then


    would they have the chance to personally see this young and handsome man.


    When Edward asked the two children to go y with the students, a few teachers also took the


    initiative to greet them.


    "Mr. Hughes, it''s rare to see you free to send two babies to school!" One of the teachers snatched it


    away and greeted him first.


    The remaining female teachers all pushed forward a few steps, unwilling to be outdone.


    Edward asked with a smile, "I just want to know how the children are doing in school. I was rather busy


    during this period, and I neglected to take care of them, were they doing alright?"


    "Mr. Hughes, your worries are unnecessary. Arya and Abraham are the most outstanding children we


    have, Abraham, he is very smart, and he can also bring the children in his ss to y together."


    "That''s right. Mr. Hughes, don''t worry. We will definitely take good care of and educate these children."


    What the teachers said were all good words, so Edward was relieved. He believed that the children


    would definitely not cause any trouble, because his two children were very smart and sensible.


    After Edward left the school, he directly went to thepany.


    Recently, there was indeed a problem with hispany. A rtively important customer of his had


    been poached away, and several of hispany''s old officials were also proposing to him that they¡¯ll


    resign.


    Someone had secretly leaked some of hispany''s confidential documents, and now, he was leading


    his team to prevent the matter from further expanding.


    However, he''d already believed that someone was plotting against him. But, he had alreadye to a


    conclusion as to who this person was.


    Things like this could not be considered as new in the market, but Edward had a bad premonition.


    Someone was posing a huge threat to hispany, and the only person who was so familiar with his


    company and his customer information was that person.


    Edward rushed over to thepany and immediately called for a discussion.


    In therge office, over fifty senior executives were waiting with serious expressions, as if they were


    terrified.


    Edward sat in his office and confirmed the contents of the meeting with his assistant, Larry.


    "Young Master, we are already looking for a legal team to deal with this matter, but right now, they have


    yet to give any response." Larry reported in a low voice.


    "I might be going abroad soon. Please help me prepare, I have to go see someone!" Edward''s heavy


    eyes shed with a calm and wisdom light.


    "Is Young Master going to see him?" Larry knew who Edward was going to see, and he had been


    worried about this the entire time.


    "I don''t know which level his reach reached in thepany. When I go abroad, help me clean up the


    people inside thepany and find those people. I want to bring them to court so that they can pay for


    their betrayal." Edward said coldly.


    "Okay, Young Master, when you go overseas, thepany will definitely make a move. I have already


    closely monitored anyone who can touch the secret documents, if they do anything, I will immediately


    report it to you." Larry was also extremely furious. Thepany had always operated well, but a week


    ago, Young Master had neglected the matter because of Miss Felicity''s hospitalization for a few days,


    and such a terrifying matter of disclosure had actually urred. This matter directly caused the


    company to lose more than five billion projects, attracting the attention of the entirepany.

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770


    In Australia, a living room of a luxurious vi, Jane Hughes''s face shed with an uneasy expression.


    Two days ago, her adoptive father, John Hughes, asked her to give him the names of the people she


    had ced in Hughes Group on a phone call.


    In these five years, John had been imprisoned. He asked Jane Hughes to undertake the mission of


    infiltrating into the Hughes Group. To pay back John''s kindness of bringing her up, Jane epted.


    Her heart was actually full ofplications and uneasiness. She would gather some secrets of the


    Hughes Group from time to time, but Jane didn''t know why.


    She felt that her adoptive father had been ruthless, and now, after being in jail for a few years, he was


    old enough to give up the management of thepany.


    But Jane''s thoughts were still too naive, she never thought that after John came out, he would still be


    staring at the position of the Hughes Family''s ruler. This made Jane especially shocked.


    However, Jane was also very respectful to John, because, even though she was an adopted daughter,


    John had always valued her greatly, gave her the best education since her childhood, and raised her to


    such an outstanding level so that she could live a good life. So, when John asked her for those lists,


    Jane only hesitated for a moment, and then gave him the most of the names.


    John originally had a 30% share of the Hughes''s, but after Edward became an adult, he inherited 35%


    of his father''s shares, the remaining 20% was held by the Old Master Hughes, the rest was held by his


    cousins. After Johnmitted crimes and was locked in the prison, the Old Master Hughes had set up


    a board of directors and retracted 20% of John''s shares, thus, he only had 10% of the Hughes''s shares


    left.


    John''s only son, Jack Hughes, had been actively developing his ownpanies abroad ever since his


    father was locked up.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Currently, he had also developed quite well, and among them, there was a technologypany under


    Jack''s hands that specialized inwork information. After five years of saving, John and Jack''s grand


    n finally exploded.


    John sent people to monitor Edward''s movements.


    With the existence of the two children, the old man definitely valued Edward even more, because he


    already had an heir, but his son was not married, and he didn''t know when he would have a child.


    For a powerful family like the Hughes Family, salivating over the sessor was definitely a top priority.


    It seemed that Edward had not only taken advantage of his time in prison to control the entirepany,


    but he had also found a woman to be the first to give birth to two children.


    What made John even angrier was that Edward had actually been hiding the existence of these two


    children from him. Was he afraid that if he found out about them, he would harm his children?


    This move was clever and cunning, it really made John feel like he had a heart attack.


    John had already investigated them, and the two elders doted on the two of them.


    What John was most worried about was that the old man would overindulge and give his rights to the


    two children, then Edward would be the strongest person in the n. If he wanted to take back


    the rights to manage thepany, it would be difficult for him to do so in his entire life.


    The more John Hughes thought, the more uneasy he felt, the more anxious he became.


    It was just that he had not found a suitable opportunity to attack, and this time, he did not dare be


    careless, he knew that Edward had also sent people to monitor his movements, and was preparing for


    it, but John could not wait any longer. From Jane, he received a piece of news that the old man''s illness


    had already worsened when he was recuperating abroad, and the doctor had determined that he was


    only three years away.


    He didn''t think that the old man was really hiding it from the olddy, and even from the Hughes


    brothers. He didn''t want them to worry, and furthermore, Jane knew that the old man Hughes had


    called for his specialwyer the very next day, probably because he is afraid that he won''t live for long,


    so he quickly made his will.


    Right now, John had two important things to do. The first was to attack the Hughes Family Group, and


    the second was to find an opportunity to see the contents of the old man''s will. If he had the chance to


    change it, that would truly be great.


    John was anxiously waiting for the chance to counterattack. He never thought that even the Heavens


    would help him, and the chance had reallye.


    The woman that Edward liked got into a car ident, he, who was the dignified CEO of the Hughes''s,


    actually let go of his position and free time to take care of her at the hospital. It could be seen that he


    had a very good rtionship with her.


    Jane had also confirmed it from the side.


    Edward liked this woman called Felicity a lot, and she had also gritted her teeth hatefully as to indicate


    that the biggest reason Edward liked Felicity was because she had given him two children.


    No matter what, after this matter, John found another great opportunity.


    Edward had a woman he loved.


    To a man, falling in love with a woman would definitely be the biggest weakness of his life.


    Furthermore, currently, Edward wasn''t only limited to that woman, he also had two cute children.


    Of course, if he didn''t have to force himself, John wouldn''t dare to have any ideas about these two


    children. He was still thinking of turning the two elders around, and these two children were the two


    elders'' most beloved great-grandsons, whoever dared to touch them would only have their brains


    flooded, no matter how bad John was, at the moment, he didn''t want to make a move on the two


    children.


    Jane rubbed her hands together as she raised her head to watch John walk down the stairs. His days


    in the prison did not seem to be good, he had lost a lot of weight, but his spirit seemed to be good.


    He held onto a cigar, and when he saw Jane, he smiled, "Jane, you''re back!"


    "Daddy!" Jane immediately stood up and shouted, "Daddy, you''ve lost weight again!"


    John faintly mocked himself, "I think too much into things, so of course I''m thinner. However, seeing


    you return, I''m very happy. Today, I can have a good meal."


    Jane still cared a lot about John. She walked over and hugged John, and asked in concern, "Daddy,


    are you in a hurry to find me for something?"


    John patted her shoulder as his tone turned serious, "Daddy has decided to take over Hughes Family''s


    authority. Would you like to be my assistant?"


    Sure enough¡­.


    Jane looked at John in shock, she did not expect her guess was right.

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771


    Jane had always known about her foster father''s ambitions.


    He had been locked up for a few years because of Edward Hughes, so she believed that he would


    definitely be extremely unsatisfied as well.


    These past few years, it seemed as if he had restrained all of his ambitions in the prison, but Jane had


    already sent him a few documents and many books about business in. She felt that her adoptive father


    would certainly return again.


    However, she hadn''t expected that John would be so impatient. He''d only juste out when the time


    came for him to start his revenge n.


    "Daddy, shouldn''t we consider this matter a little more?" It wasn''t that Jane didn''t want to help him, she


    was just afraid. She was afraid that she would lose the life of a rich and peaceful person, and was even


    more afraid that John''s chance to counterattack would fail.


    "What else are you thinking about? Do you still love Edward? You don''t have the heart to attack?" John


    immediately looked at her sarcastically. He felt that she had hidden her intentions towards Edward, and


    wasn''t willing to hurt him.


    Jane''s expression was somewhat pale as she immediately shook her head.


    "No, Daddy. I don''t have any more feelings for him, and he has long been extremely disappointed in


    me."


    When she thought about thest time when she took the initiative to go back to his hometown to look


    for him and his cold and indifferent attitude, Jane''s heart grew cold. In the past, she was the woman


    that he relied on the most and trusted the most, but now, that woman had be Felicity.


    "Then what are you waiting for? How did I teach you before? I would rather destroy things that I can''t


    get than give them up to others. Since Edward is so heartless to you, why can''t you forget him? If you


    really try to act so cheap, then you won''t be my, John Hughes''s daughter." John immediately fanned


    the mes of hatred in her heart, hoping to persuade her and throw her into his camp.


    Sure enough, John''s words stung Jane. Her face became even more stiff and pale, and her two hands


    subconsciously clenched tightly.


    John continued to fill the fire as heughed coldly, "Do you remember that you once held five percent of


    the Hughes''s shares? My father also really liked you back then, that''s why he gave you a share. Do


    you know how much money five percent is worth now? Nearly three billion, if you help me take over the


    rights sessfully, I will give you 30% of the shares. At that time, your wealth will be beyond your


    imagination.


    At that time, she was only eight years old and the Old Master really liked her, so he gave her 5% of the


    shares. At that time, she was still young, and she did not know what the shares represented, but now,


    she had grown up, and if she had not helped her father to anger the two elders, she would probably be


    holding the 5% now, making her very rich.


    John looked at the flickering light in her eyes and knew that his incitement was extremely effective.


    Therefore, he continued to stung her, "Back then Edward liked you so much, I had thought that you


    would eventually marry him, but who would have thought that just because of a small mistake you


    made, he turned around and went to sleep with another woman, and even gave birth to two children.


    Jane, don''t be so persistent about love, this intangible thing, only money can give you a sense of


    security, and give you a better life. Edward is really too heartless, you took care of him for so long,


    apanied him and encouraged him to walk out of the ck shadow, but he already forgot about


    you. Can you really stand by and watch him hug another woman, spoil her, love her, and love her to the


    bone?"


    "Daddy, I beg of you, stop talking, I don''t want to hear this!" Jane''s heart was pierced by thousands of


    arrows at the moment, the pain caused even her face to turn pale. She covered her ears, unwilling to


    hear another word.


    When she saw how doting Edward was, her heart felt as though it was being cut by a knife. What made


    her even more jealous was that the olddy had actually acknowledged Felicity and even secretly


    warned her not to ruin the rtionship between Edward and her.


    Why?


    She had clearly fallen in love with this man before, and he had clearly once fallen in love with her. But


    now, she couldn''t get anything out of him. Even the way he looked at her was cold.


    Seeing her cry out in pain, John knew that his words were working. He immediately patted her shoulder


    andforted her, "Jane, don''t be sad, Daddy won''t say these words to hurt your heart anymore.


    Daddy just felt that it wasn''t worth it."


    "Daddy, it''s fine that you came out, I have someone to rely on!" Jane was instantly filled with trust


    towards John, and she cried out in grief.


    "Jane, help daddy out. Daddy really needs a talent like you who can do anything. Don''t waste Daddy''s


    efforts in educating you, okay? You are father''s most proud daughter, father will definitely find a man


    who is even more outstanding than Edward for you to marry off." After John stung Jane, he became


    like a father to her.


    "Daddy, in the future, I will definitely listen to your words. Whatever you want me to do, I will do it, and I


    will definitely let Edward see how wrong it is for him to abandon me. I will make him regret it, I will


    trample Felicity under my feet, and make her beg me for mercy."


    When John heard her imposing words, he was extremely happy. He immediately hugged her and said,


    "As expected of the good daughter that I painstakingly brought up. Alright, with these words of yours,


    your father will be at ease."


    "Daddy, do you have any ideas?" After Jane calmed down, she asked him curiously.


    John nodded his head, "Yes, my people have already begun to move, I just want to make the Ji''s


    shares drop, this way, I will have the chance to buy more shares."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Daddy, the corporation seems to have gotten into trouble these few days. Did you do it?" Jane had


    also been paying attention to thepany''s movements. She knew that thepany''s secret had


    leaked and it¡¯s losses were not small, causing Edward to be very angry and personally investigate this


    matter.


    "That''s right, I did it. I took advantage of the time when he was taking care of Felicity. I didn''t expect the


    results to be good. Hmph, this is only the beginning. There will be more interesting scenes for him to


    watch in the future." John''s face suddenly turned sinister, as though he couldn''t wait to show Edward


    who was boss.

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    Edward''s job suddenly became busier than before. In the past, he always did his best to finish his work


    for the day and he would be free to apany Felicity and the children at night.


    However, Felicity did not know that Edward rushed home and apanied her and the children for


    dinner as soon as possible, he had even spent his lunch break on handling work. Before, he had had


    an hour of rest, but now, he was only able to get up and work as fast as ten minutes while sitting on the


    sofa in his office.


    Only, he had not mentioned a single word to Felicity while he was silently doing all this behind her


    back. He did not want her to worry about him, nor did he want to lose even an inch of time he spent


    with his children.


    He had missed their loveliest childhood, so he wanted to spare more time to mend the children, to


    make them feel more fatherly.


    However, everything that happened in thepany this time was already urgent, so Edward had to


    take care of it with all his time. Therefore, this was still the first time he called Felicity and told her to


    come home a littleter so that he could inform the children and the two elders not to wait for him to eat


    dinner.


    When Felicity received his call, she was surprised. She was really not ustomed to him suddenly


    being busy with his work.


    Perhaps in the past, Felicity was ustomed to him returning home at night, ustomed to him


    apanying them to eat and then spending warm time together with the children before going to


    bed. Felicity had thought that such days would continue to be passed on, but she never thought that he


    would suddenly be so busy.


    She took care of him on the phone and hung up.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    When she went downstairs and saw the two elders and the children sitting on the sofa, she softly said,


    "He said that he would work overtime tonight. He might not return to eat. Let''s eat first!"


    The olddy frowned. "Did he tell you something happened at thepany? Why is he working


    overnight?"


    Old Man Hughes, who was wearing reading sses, suddenly raised his head and looked towards


    Felicity, as if he was waiting for her to speak.


    Felicity said softly: "I asked him, but he did not tell me in detail, he only said that thepany still had


    urgent matters to settle."


    The olddy turned around and looked at the old man, "Call Edward tomorrow and have a chat. If his


    work matters, you have a lot of experience. Give him some advice so that he won''t have to take the


    wrong path."


    The old man nodded, "Alright, I''ll call him tomorrow and ask. Actually, he''s already learnt that I need to


    teach him. I don''t have anything to teach him."


    Hearing this, the olddyughed proudly, "Of course. Our Edward has been smart since he was


    young, and has an amazing memory. His management skills have long since surpassed yours, you


    can''t be unconvinced."


    When the old tutor heard this, he couldn''t helpughing, "Yes, I know that in your eyes, no one can


    compare to your grandson."


    Felicity heard the two elders agreeing to Edward''s capabilities, and a small sense of satisfaction rose in


    her heart. She thought that if she were to marry such an outstanding man, that would truly be


    something enviable for her.


    Actually, when Felicity was at thepany, she heard many people praising Edward''s management


    skills. He was young, experienced in handling affairs, and had strong skills.


    Furthermore, he was a dark horse in the business war, and his future was immeasurable.


    Felicity suddenly felt that her understanding of Edward was too superficial. All she knew was that he


    was handsome. And he treated his children well. He was a qualified father, and he was filial. He set a


    good example for his children, but other than that, Felicity did not know anything else about


    him.


    She didn''t even know how he worked at thepany all day. She only knew the tip of the iceberg


    about what was going on in thepany and what was going on in the environment. Other than the


    One Thought Building Designpany that she worked for, she had only heard of one other subsidiary


    company.


    Felicity was extremely ashamed. She was not a qualified lover at all, all she did was to busy herself


    with her work every day. However, she knew too little about the husband she had married.


    When the two little fellows beside heard that Edward was noting back, their cute little faces also


    revealed expressions of disappointment.


    When they returned from school, they were looking forward to the evening when they would be able to


    sit together at the table and eat dinner.


    At the same time, in the headquarters of Hughes Group, in the CEO''s office, Edward took out a cup of


    coffee and refreshed himself.


    He turned the big ck chair to the ss and looked out through the bright ss into the distance.


    All the buildings around his building were very low, as if they were being stepped on by him. The feeling


    of standing at the peak made Edward''s thinking more acute and wiser.


    The lights in the distance flickered. At this moment, it was already past nine o''clock.


    At this hour, the two children should take a shower and get ready for bed. They had ss tomorrow.


    Felicity would definitely gently sit on their little bedside and hold the storybook in her hands as she told


    them fairy tales. Or maybe, she would even softly sing a sleeping song to coax them to sleep.


    Ever since Felicity''s identity had shone brightly, the two little fellows seemed to have grown up and


    be more sensible.


    In the past, when Arya liked to sleep with Felicity, she would only be able to sleep if she reached out


    and hugged her.


    But now, the two little fellows each had their own cute little bed and had gotten used to falling asleep by


    themselves. This was probably one of the steps for children to grow up.


    But every time Edward pushed open the door to the children''s room and saw his daughter''s tiny body


    curled up on the bed, he felt an indescribable pain in his heart.


    Parents are most afraid that their children will not be independent, and most afraid to let go and let


    them learn to be independent.


    A year ago, Edward simply did not expect that he would have children so early. He did not even think


    about marrying and finding a woman, so he had basically put all his effort into managing thepany.


    But now, Edward waspletely worried about being a father, and everything he thought about, was


    not separated from two children. For the children''s future, he treated his work even more strictly, and


    even more ruthlessly. He wanted to help his children be strong, to let them live a carefree life, and


    whoever obstructed his path, he would definitely not be courteous to them.


    Edward took a sip of the coffee.


    Although he hadn''t seen her for only a day, why did he have the urge to go back home and hug that


    woman to sleep?

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    Someone knocked on the door to his office.


    It was unusually heavy in the silent night.


    Edward squinted, and said solemnly: "Come in!"


    Seeing the man turn in the ck chair, he anxiously spoke out. "Young Master, I have already brought


    over the call logs of those people for thest four years, and as you expected before, they have been


    calling to Australia several times a month. Each callsted for about half an hour. Although their phone


    numbers have changed, their actions are very suspicious. They must have given ount of something


    important about ourpany to someone or an organization. I heard that he suddenly fell in love with


    studying in the prison, and every few months, Jane would send him a few books."


    "Those books that I let another assistant record, are all the famous books in the business battles, and I


    know that my uncle''s personality is very ambitious and bold, and he likes to take shortcuts. Back then,


    in order to gain control over the situation, he did not hesitate to use his daughter to lure me closer,


    causing me to do quite a few wrong actions, and almost angered my grandfather to the point that he


    admitted to the hospital."


    "Young Master, we are in the light. They hide in the dark. The danger we are facing this time is even


    greater than before." Larry had also been busy with matters of thepany recently. His usually clear


    mind was short-circuited, and he did not know how to resolve the crisis in front of him.


    "If he wants to take back control of thepany, the only thing he needs to do is to buy shares in the


    company. However, he should also know if he wants to buy shares to realize his ambition, there is little


    chance of sess, unless he can persuade my grandfather to transfer the shares in his hand to him,


    but that''s absolutely impossible. I''ve seen my grandfather''s will. He divided the shares in his hand into


    three portions, one to my grandmother, and he has already transferred the remaining two shares to my


    two children." Edward analyzed it in a deep voice, feeling that if he were to fight head on, his uncle had


    no chance of winning at all. Of course, if he used Edward''s life as a weapon, it was hard to predict the


    consequence.


    Edward hadn''t been afraid of any threats in the past because he hadn''t had any weakness and no one


    could pose threat to him. However, the situation was different now. He had a lover and two children.


    Larry nodded, and said indignantly: "He has already made a mistake and the old man has been already


    disappointed in him, he will definitely not transfer the ownership to him."


    "Right now, thepany has lost a big customer, which has already attracted the attention of the


    public . Our stock has already shown signs of falling, but fortunately, we can still control all of this. I''m


    afraid that he wille up with another way to deal with us. Although he looked very refined, he is


    actually a smiling tiger that ate people since he know our foundation." Edward did not dare to


    underestimate his opponent.


    "Young Master, we have manypanies under our control and we are always seeing through his


    weaknesses. I wonder what his next action will be." Larry was worried.


    "No matter what it is, we should have already prepared a response. Besides, he''s not the only one who


    knows how to take the initiative to attack. Considering he is my uncle, I will warn him firstly, but if he


    insists on going against me to the end, then I will not show him any mercy." Edward said coldly.


    "I hope Young Master will not be soft-hearted!" Larry reminded her in a low voice.


    "Yeah, I was too soft-hearted before. I could have sent him to the jail until he died, but I couldn''t resist


    my grandma''s pleas. I only let him out after five years. I didn''t expect him to not cherish such a good


    time." Edward knew what Larry meant and he couldn''t help but mock himself.


    "The Young Master has human feelings. This is our greatest fortune as subordinates." Larry said with a


    smile.


    Edward tapped the table lightly with his finger: "Show me the information!"


    Larry quickly ced all the lists in front of him. It was at least half a finger high.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Edwardughed coldly: "I spent a lot of money and got a bunch of ungrateful people. With the evidence


    they have incriminated, don''t think that I will let them live past their prime. When the evidence is


    confirmed, immediately find awyer to sue them."


    Larry also gritted her teeth in anger: "We must not let them go, these greedy bastards, they should be


    punished, after they get the money, they want to leave peacefully, they think it''s too simple."


    "I''ll take a look first. Come back and look for me in an hour!" Edward decided to personally look at this


    information.


    "Alright!" Larry no longer bothered him, and turned to leave.


    Inside the Hughes Family Vi, Felicity had finally coaxed the two children to sleep.


    After she took the pill, sheid on the bed, but she didn''t sleep at all.


    Although her eyes were sleepy, her mind was still clear.


    She wanted to know when Edward would be back. She wanted to know what kind of things he was


    busy with at thepany and what kind of people he was with.


    Heavens, her thoughts were in such a mess.


    She was thinking that if he were to chat with other female employees, she would feel a stifling


    bitterness in her heart.


    It must be because she was too idle that she had time to let her imagination run wild.


    Should I give him a call and care about him?


    If she called him, would she disturb his work?


    What if he was having an important meeting?


    Felicity immediately sat up, and she thought about how she could only wipe the front when she took a


    bath, and how she couldn''t wipe her back. She inexplicably missed Edward.


    If he was in the bedroom now, she would be able to sleep soundly.


    Felicity had never been so absent-minded before. She picked up her phone and pinched it tightly.


    Opening up the screen, she saw Edward''s phone number, but was hesitating on whether she should


    call him or not.

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774


    In the end, Felicity still did not call him. She missed him, but she was more worried that she would


    disturb his work.


    When they were together, Edward had never made her worry. She had always felt that he had the


    ability to control everything, including her life and the children''s life.


    But now, Felicity had finally experienced the worry between lovers. She was afraid that something


    would happen to her lover, that the long-term lover would fall into a trap, that the lover would be under


    too much psychological pressure, and that she wouldn''t be able to share the burden.


    The fear had made Felicity''s consciousness be clearer and clearer. As time went by, it was


    already past one in the morning.


    Felicity stared at the clock beside her, counting the number of times that the second hand had turned.


    Suddenly, she heard the sound of a car going off downstairs.


    "Is he back?"


    "Did he finish his work when he returned sote?"


    The joy in Felicity''s heart caused her to immediately jump off the bed and run towards the door.


    When she couldn''t wait to go down the stairs, she saw Edward at the entrance of the hall, holding his


    mobile phone and talking to someone.


    The suit jacket on his body was resting on his sturdy arm. Holding a document in one hand and a


    mobile phone in the other, Edward was talking to someone in a low voice.


    When he raised his eyes, he saw a young woman running down the stairs.


    She was wearing only a white nightgown, with her long hair draping over her shoulders and a pair of


    watery eyes that flickered with joy and happiness.


    Larry and Driver brother who were standing behind Edward also saw her and their expressions


    changed.


    In the next second, they felt a sharp gaze that scared them so much that they quickly turned around.


    "Young Master, see you tomorrow!" How would Larry dare to take another look? One must know that


    Edward did not tolerate a single grain of sand, unless they did not want this pair of eyes.


    Edward quickly stopped talking and quickly walked towards the direction of the stairs with his tall and


    straight back


    "Why do you still stay up at this time?" There was a trace of reproach in the man''s voice, but more of


    love and heartache.


    Of course he could tell that the reason why Felicity couldn''t sleep. It was because of him that she


    couldn''t fall asleep, so how could he bear to scold her again?


    "I... I went to sleep in the afternoon, but I can''t sleep now!" In front of him, Felicity was like a child who


    had made a mistake. She couldn''t even speak properly, being afraid that he would see through her


    strong feelings.


    Edward looked down with his serene eyes, and saw a pair of small, white feet that did not even wear a


    pair of slippers and calmly stepped on the carpet.


    It was already December, and the weather had long since turned cold. She was running on the ground


    without her shoes, and she was even more worried than his two children.


    Felicity originally wanted to look a little more natural, but when the man''s deep eyes stared at her feet,


    she skipped all the excuses.


    The ten snow-white toes subconsciously wanted to curl up and hide somewhere out of sight of the


    man.


    Edward''s thin lips slightly curled up, and he walked up two steps with heavy steps. His thin lips just


    happened to be next to her ear, and he said in a low, hoarse and happy voice: "Are you waiting for


    me?"


    The man''s warm breath made Felicity''s ears instantly turn red. She lightly bit her lower lip and


    muttered: "Who said that? I really can''t sleep. I''m thirsty, I want to go downstairs and drink a cup of


    water...."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Felicity, you''re not good at lying!" The man saw that this little girl was still stubborn. She was really


    stubborn and adorable. She should have loudly told him that she was waiting for him toe back. It


    was okay.


    Felicity was immediately speechless. She could not say a word. Her beautiful eyes shed, looking


    straight into the man''s smiling eyes.


    "Alright, you''ve seen through everything. That''s right, I came here specifically to wait for you. I''m


    worried about you!" Felicity mustered her courage to express the emotions in her heart. Her beautiful


    white face was flushed red because of embarrassment.


    Edward''s big hand extended over, and lightly pinched her face that could be broken by blowing on it.


    After a few minutes, he directly stuffed the portfolio into her small hands.


    Felicity was startled, and immediately grabbed onto the bag. She was not sure what the man wanted to


    do. She saw the man bend over. And then Edward walked upstairs, giving her a princess hug.


    The atmosphere immediately became warm, causing Felicity''s tense body to soften. She reached out


    her hands, wrapped them around his neck, and gently pressed her cheek against his shoulder, burying


    it deeply.


    Edward realized that after experiencing the car ident, she had lost a lot of weight, It seemed that


    she was weightless, causing his heart to ache. It seemed that he needed to find a nutritionist to


    properly treat her recovery meals.


    They didn''t say anything else along the way, but their thoughts were already on one another.


    He could feel all of her love, and he was also very happy. To be able to returnte at night and know


    that there was someone eagerly awaiting his return.


    After entering the bedroom, Edward gently ced her on the bed and softly asked: "Have you finished


    bathing? Is there anything I can do for you?"


    Felicity''s face slightly flushed, and she shook her head. "There''s no need, I''ve already washed myself."


    "Alright, you lie down first!" Edward stretched out his arm and grabbed the nket, gently covering her


    petite and enchanting body.


    Felicity hid behind the nket, too embarrassed to raise her head again.


    Why do I feel so foolish?


    Would Edward find it funny to show her love so boldly and so directly?


    Ten minutester, the man had already opened the bathroom door. Dressed in a dark long robe, he


    disyed his well-built and upright figure perfectly. In the dark night, he gave off an oppressive and


    dangerous feeling, just like a tiger ready to pounce.


    Felicity was even less sleepy.


    Through the nket, she saw the sturdy man walking towards her.


    Edward lied down on the other side of her body. After that, he habitually stretched out his arm and


    pulled her into his embrace.


    Felicity''s soft and tender face, which was pressed against his chest, was obedient yet quiet.


    "Felicity, I''m very happy that you can wait for me toe back!" The tiredness of the day, the tension,


    all disappeared at this moment.


    He would feel more at ease if he did not have a warm and soft body in his arms.


    "Ok!" A woman''s muffled voice came from his arms.


    Hearing that he was very happy, Felicity''s mood also became rxed.


    "Did something happen at yourpany?"


    "Can you tell me something, I want to know about it!" Felicity could not hold back her curiosity. She


    raised his head and asked.


    Edward''srge palm once again lightly pressed her head back into his embrace, liking the feeling of her


    soft and tender cheeks pressing against him


    "It''s fine. I have the ability to solve anything."


    "Sleep now!" Edward would not let her take his pressure.


    He would not let her worry.

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    The man''sforting words did not make Felicity feel at ease. Instead, it made her think even more


    wildly.


    She was now in contact with the crisis of manypanies, managed by someone like Edward. A


    single wrong decision could cause the entirepany to fall into an economic crisis, and could lead to


    even more serious consequences.


    If he didn''t tell her what had happened, a lot of things would ur in Felicity''s mind. Those results


    made her feel afraid, and it would even make her headache.


    "Edward, you don''t want to tell me? Are you afraid that I won''t be able to withstand the pressure


    because my willpower is too weak? Or is it because you don''t love me enough to let me know more


    about yourpany?" Felicity was not an obedient child and she wanted to know about it. No matter


    what it was, she had to know about it. She wanted to face it together with him.


    Surprise shed across Edward''s handsome face. He didn''t think that this little woman would actually


    doubt his feelings for her.


    There was no doubt about it. She was his only true love.


    "Felicity..." The man''s voice was low and hesitant.


    "Don''t try to say anything good to me anymore. You know, I''m worried about you, because I don''t know


    what kind of trouble you''re facing, and I will be even more worried about you¡­" Felicity immediately


    interrupted him. She knew that he cared about her and wanted to hide the truth from her.


    Edward was even more shocked, he did not expect that his concealment would actually make her


    worried even more.


    "Okay, I''ll tell you. You don''t have to think about it anymore, okay?" Edward kissed her forehead,


    knowing that she was a stubborn person. Since she wanted to know so much, he didn''t n on hiding


    anything from her.


    Felicity immediately tensed up and stretched out her small hands to hold onto one of his arms. She felt


    that the next words she was about to hear would be like a violent storm, frightening and worrying.


    Feeling the instantly tense atmosphere, the man couldn''t help but let out a lowugh.


    "Rx, it''s not as scary as you think. It''s just that there''s still a tough battle between my uncle and me."


    Edward said in a low voice as he gently tidied up the messy hair around her ears.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your uncle? Jane Hughes''s foster father?" Felicity''s beautiful eyes instantly widened in shock.


    She did not expect that what Edward was facing was not thepany''s economic crisis, but his uncle.


    "Yes, that''s him. Not long ago, he came out of prison, and during the days of your ident, I took care


    of you in the hospital and he stole my big client away and even made me lose five capable men


    instantly. Even more hateful, he even let mypany''s secrets leak out, causing mypany''s shares


    to fall by three points, all of which are the beginnings of his revenge against me. I know that he hates


    me!" Edward calmly spoke, as he told her in detail what he was currently experiencing.


    "Oh god, your uncle is too hateful. He clearly hurt you first, and now he even became the victim. He still


    has the face toe and get revenge on you?" Felicity had heard previously that he and his uncle


    became enemies due to some kind of conflict. His uncle used his adopted daughter to lure Edward


    towards the edge of crime, wanting to destroy his image in the old man''s eyes.


    "From his point of view, perhaps he felt that he was my grandfather''s second son and also his second


    sessor. After my father passed away, he should have been supposed to take over thepany.


    However, he was really too impatient. Watching me grow up, my previous closest uncle treated me as


    a threat. He was afraid that I would block his path, so he wanted to kick me away prematurely, even


    removing me. His n started when I was still a teenager. Because at that time, I wasn''t prepared at


    all, I fell into the trap he made for me. It''s a pity that the bad guys didn''t report back then. He only


    hoped that I won''t send him to jail, but I didn''t agree. He hates me for being merciless, and he doesn''t


    recite the slightest bit of family love. Today''s result is within my expectations." Edward returned, his


    tone revealing a trace of sorrow. Power and status, would really distort one''s humanity, and make one''s


    initial innocence even more sinister.


    Felicity hugged him tightly, deeply sympathizing with his encounters. It turned out that on the journey


    everyone was growing up and everyone would have to go through some hardships and suffering before


    they would finally be pampered.


    So she seemed to understand why Edward had such a mature and calm personality despite looking


    young. It turned out that during his childhood and youth, he had undergone a huge change and had


    lost their father.


    "Didn''t you say that it was within your expectations? Does that mean that you had already prepared for


    it? Even if your uncle dide for you, you wouldn''t be afraid, would you?" Felicity urgently wanted to


    know his response.


    Edward nodded. Feeling her trembling body, he subconsciously hugged her even more tightly: "Yes, I


    have a way to deal with this. Moreover, I still have my grandparents'' support." After hearing his


    confident words, although Felicity felt a lot more at ease, the bottom of her heart was no longer at


    peace.


    "You must be careful, I don''t want anything to happen to you!" Felicity buried her face in his embrace


    and worriedly told him.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely be very careful. I don''t want you and the children to worry about me."


    Edward could only keepforting her.


    Felicity didn''t know how to express the fear in her heart anymore. She could only reach out and hug


    him even tighter.


    "Is your head still hurting? Do you want to go to the hospital for an examination?" When Edward heard


    that she had a headache, he was also extremely worried.


    Felicity chuckled: "As long as you are willing to tell me the truth, my head will be fine."


    Edward alsoughed along, "You better not take a headache seriously. The doctor said that this injury


    of yours will have aftereffects."


    "What is aftereffect? Am I going to lose my memory?" Felicity joked.

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776


    Hearing Felicity say such serious consequences, Edward''s heart tensed up, and pain filled his body.


    Actually, when she was in aa, he had also asked the doctor if it would cause her to lose her


    memory. The doctor''s reply was that there was such a possibility, and Edward was extremely shocked


    at that time.


    "Don''t spout nonsense. I won''t let anything happen to you. It doesn''t matter whether you lose your


    memories or not, you are still my spouse. I will marry you anyway!" Edward was afraid that she would


    continue to let her imagination run wild. He immediately made a promise, wanting to give her peace of


    mind.


    A sweet smile appeared on Felicity''s face.


    This time, she waspletely relieved.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Inside Richard''s high-end apartment, Elizabeth was lying on the bed with a bag in her arm.


    She thought she must be crazy to agree to his request and continue acting as his girlfriend.


    She wasn''t a natural born actress, so she had to put in a lot of effort.


    Unlike Richard, who was born with the gift of acting, was able to confuse the masses. When fighting


    with him, Elizabeth felt that she was just a fool.


    The self-deprecating self-pitying thoughts ran through her head, but the thing that made her most


    uneasy was still her own heart.


    She liked Richard a little from the start, she liked his outer appearance before, as well as that noble


    look he had in front of the media. But now, after interacting with him for so long, she realized that he


    was so detestable and shameless, and had actually a temperament that attracted her attention.


    She really didn''t want to fall in love with him; fall in love with a man she couldn''t control.


    Elizabeth warned herself, but discovered that it waspletely useless.


    Her heart was still throbbing.


    At this moment, Richard who was in the room next door was scrolling the inte with his IPAD,


    looking at the things rted to his work.


    For some reason, ever since he had chatted with his elder brother, his mood had instantly calmed


    down.


    That emotion he had towards Felicity, had also been restrained. Even more so, he wouldn''t take the


    initiative to appear before her again, and wouldn''t think about what would happen to her after getting


    hurt and wronged, or whether or not he should go andfort her.


    Right now, her elder brother was cherishing her like a precious treasure. She was hurt and wronged, so


    his elder brother would definitely take care of her andfort her.


    She would be very happy in her life.


    Under the strong light, Elizabeth was as beautiful as a Night Elf. A pair of eyes that were shining with a


    brilliant light was unwittingly caught by the camera, looking extremely charming, with skin as white and


    tender as snow, and a slight smile hanging on the corner of her mouth. She was very beautiful,


    standing shoulder to shoulder, she did not conceal the kind of youthful light she emitted.


    Richard squinted slightly. It looks like his eye was good, this woman had the potential to be a Big


    Star.


    Previously, he had thought of praising her as a dazzling superstar, but now, seeing that there were still


    many men staring at her in shock, Richard''s face changed. That thought was erased from his mind.


    If she became a celebrity, then all the men would admire her beauty. When he thought about this


    feeling, Richard suddenly felt very depressed.


    Therefore, Richard definitely did not want to allow Elizabeth to step onto the star path again.


    When Richard realized that he had thought of all these, the expression in his eyes stiffened.


    Why did he develop such a selfish desire for Elizabeth?


    What kind of situation was this?


    When he liked Felicity, all he wanted to do was to see her a few more times and talk a little more with


    her, and have a few more things with her. The word "Possession" had almost never appeared in his


    mind before.


    But at that moment, he realized that he had this unfathomable thought about Elizabeth.


    Had he fallen in love with her?


    Richard was even more confused now. He, as a dignified Hughes Family''s Second Young Master, a


    rising star, would actually like an unknown little girl? Moreover, the woman was still trying to think of a


    way to escape from him.


    This was absolutely impossible!


    When Richard thought about how Elizabeth wanted to break off all ties with him, he became extremely


    annoyed and threw the IPAD in his hand onto the bedside table. He was suddenly thirsty and wanted to


    drink some water.


    Richard donned a ck robe and walked out, but when he opened the door, he saw a beautiful figure


    in the living room, also holding a cup of water and drinking water.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Elizabeth turned around to look and saw that the man had used


    the robe on his body as a decoration. The good belt was not tied up, but instead, it was opened wide,


    revealing a pair of underpants.


    Elizabeth was so frightened that her eyes froze, her breathing tightened, and she quickly turned her


    body, holding the cup tightly in her hands, she vexedly frowned.


    Richard''s figure was much better than those models that walked on the T stage. He had walked on the


    T stage before too, and his figure was so good that women would scream in fear.


    At the moment, he was walking towards the woman with her back to him, as if he were walking on a


    tform. His beautiful steps carried a trace of wildness and dominance.


    "Give me a ss of water!" Richard saidzily, as if he was treating Elizabeth as a little maid.


    "The cup is in the cupboard. Take it yourself!" Elizabeth didn''t dare to turn her head to look at his figure


    right now. She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to fall asleep even more.


    "Have you finished?" Richard was stillzy. He just could not hold onto her empty cup and onlyzily


    stared at the cup in her hands.


    "Not yet!" Elizabeth knew that he was purposely teasing her, and she did not want him to make her


    wishe true. Thus, she held the cup in her hand tighter.


    "Why aren''t you sleeping thiste? Can''t sleep? "Richard gulped and bit his lips.


    Elizabeth was actually more charming than before. This mor did not only exist in her body, but also


    in her mind.


    Elizabeth shook her head, "No, I just woke up from my sleep, I slept very well. Thank you for your


    concern."


    She didn''t dare to let this man know that she was also insomniac until now. Seeing him, she became


    even more clear-headed.


    Richard saw that the little girl was talking to him at every turn, his thin lips curled upwards, as a look of


    evil surfaced in his eyes.


    "I can''t sleep. What can you do to help me?" Richard suddenly had a pitiful expression.


    Elizabeth heard his pleading tone, turned and looked at him, only to see him smiling, how pitiful.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t help you either!" Elizabeth didn''t know what kind of joke he was ying, and could


    only answer cautiously.


    She was afraid that if she answered incorrectly, she would fall into his trap again.


    When he bullied people, there was no discussion.


    She was really afraid of him.


    "You can. I heard that exercise at night will help you sleep!" Sure enough, Richard became naughty


    andughed out loud.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    After hearing that, she turned around and wanted to escape, but in the next second, the man grabbed


    her small hand and pulled her back.


    Elizabeth''s body was slender, and with another ruthless pull, she practically threw herself into his


    embrace without any suspense.


    The man''s pajamas were once again unfastened. When she pounced on him, she directly stuck herself


    onto his firm chest with the warmth assaulting her, but she did not dare to indulge in the warmth.


    Instead, she angrily pushed Richard away with her hands, as her pair of beautiful eyes red at him


    with fury: "Richard, what are you doing in the middle of the night, are you still not letting me sleep?"


    Seeing her run away in fear, Richard bit her lips in an uninteresting manner: "Truly a woman who


    doesn''t know how to be gentle, is extremely uninteresting."


    Elizabeth knew clearly the one who bullied her first, and now she was even scolded by him as boring


    and unromantic.


    She was simply going to faint from anger.


    "Yeah, I just don''t get it, but it doesn''t seem to have much to do with you either." Elizabeth was angry.


    Thinking that whether this man was nning to dally with her?


    Seeing that she was getting more and more noisy, Richard could not help but narrow his eyes and his


    tone became gloomy: "Didn''t you say you liked me? I''m giving you a chance right now, do you want to


    take it?"


    All of Elizabeth Jones''s confidence was instantly sucked out of her like a balloon being pricked by


    needles.


    "It''s because I like you that I don''t want to be dallied by you. My rtionship is serious." Elizabeth


    looked at the man in front of her, whose entire body was filled with evil spirits and untamed wildness.


    She felt that falling in love with him was her biggest mistake in life.


    He was a rising star.


    What was she thinking?


    She actually wanted to live with him till old and gray? She was truly overthinking.


    In reality, too many superstars would choose not to get married or conceal their marriage.


    As their wives, they would hide in ces that no one could see, and even holding hands in the streets


    would be extravagant hopes. Not to mention showing love in public. That kind of love required great


    patience, a selfless sacrifice, and perhaps, no name at all.


    Richard looked at her red eyes and instantly retracted his teasing heart.


    "Elizabeth, who said I was dallying with you? I can also seriously like you, understand?" Richard


    realized that he couldn''t stand her pitiful look. He was surprised by what he said.


    Elizabeth raised her beautiful eyes slightly, and looked at the man''s expression which had suddenly


    be serious. She blinked her eyes, and her tears which were like pearls unbearably slid down. She


    was really too sad, and when she felt that she liked him, she could no longer see her future, as though


    she had fallen into a gigantic ck hole.


    "Idiot, what are you crying for?" Looking at tears rolled down from the corner of her eyes. Richard''s


    handsome eyes froze as he took the belt from his pajamas and tied it with his hand. Then, he walked in


    front of her and wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes with his finger.


    Elizabeth didn''t know what was going on with her either. She felt an inexplicable sense of sadness.


    When the man''s finger touched her skin at the corner of her eyes, her entire body trembled. The heat


    from his fingertips made her feel even more uneasy and panicked, causing her to take a step back,


    "Richard, after three months, let''s stop continuing like this."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you running away from me?" Richard felt that she, this fool, was one who retreated if the love


    increased. For some reason, he was also shocked.


    It seemed that she really was a rare woman.


    Other women would love and be more passionate and brave when facing people they liked. He


    could feel her love for him in her beautiful eyes, but at the same time she kept her sense. Perhaps she


    knew that falling in love with him was fruitless, so she decided to leave now.


    Elizabeth wiped away her tears with the back of her hand and bit her lips.


    Richard panicked even more. He finally had a trace of feelings for her, could she even escape?


    After hearing what he said, she took a deep breath and self-deprecatingly said, "I''m not trying to


    escape, I just hope that I can make the right decision."


    "Being far away from the man you like is the right decision?" Richard felt that this woman was just


    spouting nonsense, it was extremely weird.


    Elizabeth''s little face froze, and then she also felt that what she had said waspletely illogical.


    "Richard, it''s veryte, I really have to go back and sleep. You should also go to sleep early." Elizabeth


    did not want to explore the rtionship between a man and a woman with him in the middle of the


    night.


    "Elizabeth, when are you going to bring me to see your parents?" Richard raised his eyebrow, and


    spoke with a tone that was as if he was a king.


    Elizabeth was shocked, and her expression became flustered: "Why do you want to see them? I feel


    that there''s no need for you to see them. Anyway, I''ve already exined it to them, and you and I are


    just making fun of each other. I want to be a celebrity so that I can benefit from your glory!"


    "What?" Richard never thought that this woman would actually be good at making decisions.


    Elizabeth actually raised her eyes, her bright eyes staring straight at his narrowed eyes. Even though


    she felt his anger and danger, she still mustered her courage and said: "I remember that you also said


    before that you would take me in as your star if there''s a chance. I have already considered it, I am


    very confused about the future anyway, if I really can make use of your power, it would be a good


    thing."


    "Did you really think clearly about bing a star?" Richard never thought that this woman would


    actually have a dream of bing a celebrity.


    "Otherwise? Do I have any other options? I can''t go back to being a reporter." When Elizabeth thought


    about the life that he had already taken away from her, she felt inexplicably uneasy.


    A hint of anger shed across Richard''s handsome face, and his tone immediately turned cold.


    "Elizabeth, stop your star dream, I won''t praise you till death."


    Elizabeth trembled, and looked at him with disbelief: "Why?"


    "No reason, I just don''t want to!" Richard''s handsome face shed with anger, he quickly brushed past


    her slender shoulder and entered his room. After that, he mmed the door shut.


    Elizabeth''s entire body shivered, she anxiously turned to look at the tightly shut door, her mind instantly


    bing nk.


    If Richard did not praise her, then what dreams did she have of bing a celebrity? Hispany


    was the biggest star producing base, Did she feel that she did not have the potential to be one?


    Perhaps, her acting skills are so poor that it''s hard for him to praise it.


    Elizabeth instantly dropped down to the valley floor. It looks like she really won''t be able to sleep


    tonight.

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778


    Early morning on the next day, Edward and Felicity walked downstairs. The two elders were already


    enjoying breakfast with their two great-grandchildren.


    The atmosphere was pretty good. The old man looked at the cute little great-grandson, and his eyes


    were filled with a doting and loving look, seeing him as a mini version of Edward, which made the old


    man ce great expectations on him, who was still so young. He believed that this child would be


    the sessor to the Hughes Family, so he repeatedly reminded his grandson to properly cultivate him.


    Looking at Arya''s bright and clear pair of big eyes, the two elders had both sighed.


    More than twenty years ago, a little angel had appeared in Hughes Family, and although it wasn''t the


    Hughes Family''s bloodline, that little girl, who was sensible and obedient, still brought the two of them a


    lot of memories.


    That person was Jane Hughes. Perhaps it was because Hughes Family had always got a boy, but


    Jane''s arrival satisfied the two elders'' determination to have no granddaughters, so the two elders


    wholeheartedly doted on Jane and treated her like their granddaughter. When she was young, the old


    man had already transferred 5% of the thepany''s shares to her name.


    It was a pity that a girl who had looked like an angel when she was young was used by others to frame


    their most proud grandson when she had grown up. That was why the two elders suddenly changed


    their attitude towards Jane.


    Now, Arya had once again mended the disappointment the two elders felt towards their granddaughter.


    They all believed that Arya would definitely not be the second Jane Hughes, although she was so cute


    and innocent that brought them so much joy.


    They only hoped that she would continue to enjoy life without any worries in the future, and not be


    harmed.


    "Daddy, Mummy!" The two kids looked at the two people walking toward the staircase at the same


    time, their faces full of happiness.


    The olddy looked at the old man, who immediately said to Edward, "Come over and sit down, I have


    something to ask you!"


    Edward''s heart trembled, it seems like grandfather knows what happened in thepany.


    Edward sat down, took the cup of warm water offered by the butler, and looked at his grandfather.


    Although the lord master was almost eighty years old, his sensitivity towards thepany hadn''t


    diminished at all.


    With a grave expression, he asked, "Is there something wrong with thepany?"


    "There is indeed a problem, but grandfather, don''t worry, I have the ability to deal with it!" He knew that


    his Grandfather''s recent physical condition wasn''t too good, the doctors had toe personally to


    check on him every other day, and he also didn''t want to burden Grandfather with this matter. When he


    found out Grandfather''s matter, he was so anxious that he went to the hospital.


    Felicity sat quietly at the side. Upon hearing the old man''s question, her heart tightened.


    She forgot to askst night. She thought that since the two elders were still alive, Edward''s uncle


    should be afraid of the two elders. Why didn''t Edward take the initiative to ask for their help?


    But now, when Felicity heard what Edward said, she seemed to have understood something. Maybe


    Edward did not want the two elders to know that he was fighting with his uncle at all.


    The lord master''s dignified and sharp gaze stared fixedly at his grandson''s calm expression through his


    gold-rimmed reading sses.


    "What happened? Tell me about it! "The old man was still very worried about him.


    Edward said in a low voice: "It''s just a customer being poached. This is a very normal thing in the


    market. Grandfather, do not worry."


    "Don''t hide anything from me!" When the old man heard him speak with such a calm tone, he finally


    calmed down a little. Actually, he could also call his old officials at thepany and ask them about it,


    but the old man didn''t want to get involved with the management of thepany anymore. He wanted


    his grandson to tell him the truth, and he believed that his grandson wouldn''t lie to him.


    "Grandfather, you can be at peace. I can handle thepany''s matters." Edward said with concern.


    "Alright, you deal with it carefully. If you really need my help, you don''t have to be courteous to


    grandpa!" The old master was finally relieved.


    The grandpa and grandson conversation had finished breakfast. The olddy and the housekeeper, old


    Garry, continued to send the children to school.


    Edward also reminded Felicity to take care of herself. Felicity was bored to death at home, so she


    wanted to eat lunch with her godmother, and Edward agreed. However, once she went out, she had to


    go with four bodyguards.


    After Edward arrived at thepany, there were a few important meetings that were about to take


    ce, the atmosphere immediately became tense and busy.


    When he returned to his office for a nap after the first meeting, his assistant knocked on the door and


    entered, "Mr. Hughes, you have a courier!"


    Edward squinted and asked coldly: "What courier?"


    "I''m not sure. It''s something like a document!" The assistant replied nervously, not daring to even


    breathe.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Give it here!" Edward rarely received courier. It was not sent to him directly, but went to his assistant


    and was passed along to him by his assistant, Larry.


    The assistant quickly ced the express delivery on the table. Edward stared at it for a few seconds,


    then took it over and ripped the package.


    Suddenly, a few photographs fell.


    Edward''s expression froze, and quickly picked up the photo. He saw that the person in the photo, was


    his biological father, and also a woman ... It was the woman called Anna that his grandmother had


    asked him to investigate.


    Edward was shocked. Looking at the time when the photos were taken, his expression became even


    more rigid and his handsome face became gloomy and unsightly.


    He quickly looked through all the pictures, and time when the photos were taken was different. He


    wanted to check if someone had treated him at that time, but there were no traces of treatment. Could


    it be that after his father and his mother had married, his father had been in contact with this woman?


    How could this be?


    Had Dad been having an affair all the time?


    Edward''s already tense mind, after seeing these pictures, was in an even greater turmoil.


    He had always thought that even if his father didn''t love his mother, he was definitely a responsible and


    moral person in the Hughes family. But now, these photos had made him suspect them seriously.


    The two people in the photo seemed to have been secretly photographed by someone. It was precise


    because they were secretly photographed, they appeared to be especially intimate when they were


    together.


    Edward clenched his big palm into a fist and punched the table fiercely. There was no doubt that this


    was something his uncle had shown him on purpose, to distract him.

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779


    This move was really sinister.


    Edward now had a deeper understanding of this uncle. So he was actually such a shameless person.


    He had already lost the most basic of humanity when he brought up the rumors about his elder brother.


    He was truly a terrifying opponent.


    Just as Edward was about to receive the photos, Richard also received a courier.


    At this time, he was already in hispany''s office and Elizabeth was his personal assistant. Although


    Elizabeth did not like the job she was doing now, thinking of the sry that she had earned and the fact


    that she was able to meet Richard Hughes, she epted it happily.


    "Hey, there is a express delivery to you!" Elizabeth extended her hand out and handed the courier over.


    Richardzily leaned against his back. His beautiful eyes carried a touch of arrogance: "You are my


    assistant, so you can help me with anything I do. For a matter like opening express couriers, do you


    have to bother me?"


    Hearing that, Elizabeth could not help but crease her eyebrows, she really did not know that Richard


    could bezy like this, the difference between this and his screen image was more than a thousand


    miles.


    "If it''s something private, can I look at it?" Elizabeth had to ask him clearly, in case he was scolded by


    this man again.


    "You''ve probably seen my most private things, haven''t you?" Richard smiled sinisterly, hinting at


    something.


    Elizabeth''s beautiful face instantly flushed red. This man was so dishonest all the time. She wanted to


    know what was going on in his mind.


    Elizabeth was toozy to argue with him anymore, she immediately took action, ripped open the


    package and took out a few photos.


    When she saw the person in the photo, her eyes instantly widened. She immediately asked curiously,


    "Why is there a picture of my aunt here? Who is this man beside her?"


    After Richard heard Elizabeth''s words, his eyes slightly narrowed. Why would her aunt''s photo be sent


    to him?


    "Let me see!" Richard extended his arm.


    Elizabeth was still shocked, she handed the photo over. When Richard saw the first photo, his


    handsome face immediately became gloomy, following that, he angrily took a look at the next few


    photos.


    When he had finished reading, his eyes were full of a field of ice and he stared furiously at Elizabeth,


    who was simrly stupefied.


    He stood up abruptly from his office chair, holding the photo in one hand and asked with an extremely


    nasty tone, "Who do you think this woman is?"


    Elizabeth was shocked by his gloomy and furious expression. She subconsciously swallowed her


    saliva and stuttered: "I... My aunt, what''s wrong? Do you know the man next to him?"


    "That''s my dad!" The man gritted his teeth word by word.


    Elizabeth was so shocked that she sucked in a cold breath. Her beautiful eyes became wide open in


    shock. Oh god, her aunt actually took such a close photo with Richard''s father?


    What was going on?


    In the next second, Elizabeth felt someone pulling on her chest, causing her petite body to stick to his


    chest. She became extremely terrified, her lips trembling as she asked: "Rich.... Richard, what are you


    doing?"


    "Your aunt is actually my father''s extramarital lover. Elizabeth, how do you exin that?" Richard had


    also nced at the time on the photo earlier.


    There were a total of five photos, with one year between each picture, it could be seen that they were


    all together during these five years.


    Richard had never cared about how his mother felt all these years, but now, his heart suddenly


    clenched, as pain welled up within him.


    Back then, her mother had resolutely chosen to leave Hughes Family. Had she known that her father


    had a woman outside?


    If this was the reason behind his mother''s heartless departure back then, Richard only felt his body


    tremble, and a cold intent spread throughout his entire body.


    He didn''t know whether to hate or pity.


    Elizabeth''s mind was also nk. She exined incoherently: "Richard, listen to me, I actually don''t


    know much about my aunt, I only know that she has been developing abroad for a few years.


    Moreover, I heard that she has developed quite well, I really didn''t think she was actually with your


    father."


    "Where is this woman? Where is she?" Richard''s mind was currently nk, he almost lost all sense of


    reason. He just wanted to find this woman and ask her why she broke up the marriage between his


    parents. It must be her who caused his mother to suffer and despair.


    Of course, Elizabeth knew where her aunt was, but did she really need to bring Richard to settle the


    score with her?


    "Richard, can you calm down first? How about I call my aunt first and talk about this. See what she has


    to say?"


    "This person is my father. You aunt broke my parents'' rtionship. Elizabeth Jones, if you still want to


    get the money, tell me this woman''s address right now. I will personally go and find her." Richard''s


    temper was already rather bad, and now that such a thing had happened, he was no longer able to


    suppress the anger in his heart.


    Elizabeth was stuck in the middle, and was truly in a difficult situation. Her face was pale white, and her


    beautiful eyes looked at Richard, and her tone was filled with pleading: "Richard, I''m begging you, can


    you let me talk to her first, I know that this matter is very harmful to you, but she is my aunt, she has


    helped my family greatly, and it was she who paid for me to bury my father. To me, she is also a great


    rtive."


    "Great rtive? Are all the women in your Jones Family this immoral? I¡¯ll give you the money. You


    better go and remind your aunt not to let me find her." When Richard heard that Elizabeth was actually


    pleading for mercy on behalf of this vixen woman, he was simply angered to the point that he wanted


    her to leave.


    Elizabeth trembled, and her beautiful eves contained a hint of sorrow as she looked at the green faced,


    cold and emotionless Richard.


    "Alright, I''ll go. As for the remaining money, I won''t take it. You don''t need to give it to me anymore. In


    any case, we haven''tpleted that agreement yet." Although Elizabeth loved money, she was


    extremely heartbroken at the moment. She realized that money could not heal her sad heart, no matter


    how much money she had, what could she do?


    "I said I''II give it to you, so I''ll definitely give it to you!" Richard''s cold voice came from behind her.


    Elizabeth opened the door to his office and left in a daze. When she walked to the hall, she heard a


    short message reminding her.


    A bitter smile appeared on her face. He had given her the money. Did that mean that he really did not


    want to see her again?


    Elizabeth never thought that things would suddenly turn out like this. She felt her nose was sour, and


    tears had already started rolling down her cheeks. Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    In a high-ss restaurant in M Nation, Jane was currently apanying John and his son to dinner.


    "Jane, your method is really timely. I want to see how the Hughes brothers are going to deal with my


    uncle''s affair. They must be very disappointed and embarrassed." Jack smiled as he praised Jane. The


    matter of sending the photo was what Jane thought, and in order to distract Edward, this method was


    definitely effective.


    Jane smiled humbly: "Brother, I only wanted to help father off the burden. Actually, both of you don''t


    know Edward as well as I do, in the eyes of outsiders, he is cold and heartless and even more so,


    unapproachable. However, the Edward that I know as well, actually was the kind of man who values


    loyalty and righteousness not only in regards to her external means but also towards his family. In the


    eyes of the two brothers, Eldest Uncle has always been a noble person."


    John nodded, and looked at his daughter in admiration: "You still understand him quite well, and it''s


    true that he is this kind of person. The influence of love and kinship will cause a Blood Iron Warrior''s


    weakness to increase in an instant, and if you want to attack him, you will have to start from his most


    important point of view, which is most effective."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Daddy, I heard he''sing to see you in two days. Are you ready to see him?" Jane raised her


    beautiful eyes slightly, a glint shed across her smiling eyes.


    However, at the same time, there was also another hint of ambition and unwillingness hidden within.


    John scoffed, "When I announced that I was recuperating, he used this as an excuse to visit me. He


    wanted to wipe me out, so of course I have to be prepared to entertain him, but I don''t know what his


    intentions foring here this time are."


    "I think he might be here to bargain with Dad." Jane said boldly.


    "Oh? What do you mean?" Jack still had a lot of admiration towards Jane, and always felt that she was


    a good idea.


    Back then, at her young age, she could already easily capture Edward''s trust, showing just how high


    her EQ was.


    Such a woman was both terrifying and pleasing to the eye!


    Jane raised her eyebrows confidently, and said with cold mockery: "Edward will definitely not target at


    you directly. He is currently very reputable to the business world, so if he is even suppressing his own


    uncle, then, this will damage his good reputation in the circle. This will definitely affect his career and


    the development of hispany, and he will definitely not do this."


    John nodded his head, feeling that her analysis was very logical, "That''s right, I also think that he must


    be here to negotiate conditions with me, as long as I do not let go of this grudge for one day, he will


    always be content with it. In fact, I am also a member of the Hughes Family, and since Jack is my son,


    he also has the chance to fight for the right to be the sessor of the Hughes''s."


    Jack Hughes thought about how he had actually been removed from the list, and he became extremely


    angry and he was unwilling to reconcile himself to the unjust arrangement, "Daddy, why did you stop


    me at that time and not let mepete with him? Mypany is developing very well now. It can be


    seen that I am quite talented in management. This time, no matter what, I don''t want to be a


    bystander."


    John saw that his son had a huge problem with him, he snorted and said in a serious tone, "I didn''t let


    you fight with him before, because I wanted to reserve a second qualification for you. Don''t be


    unconvinced now, if you are truly confident, this time, don''t shrink back."


    Seeing that his father had let him go along with the bet, Jack felt a lot of anger. He picked up his wine


    cup and smiled at Jane: "Come, Jane, brother wants to toast you. In the future, we will not only be


    siblings, but also partners."


    Jane picked up her wine cup, smiled and nodded: "Alright, Brother, our cooperation, will definitely be


    very enjoyable, and we will definitely seed."


    John saw that his two children had reached an agreement. He was very pleased, and also very


    satisfied.


    "Jane, if I remember correctly, you have been dreaming of marrying Edward all the time? What''s


    wrong? Why did you suddenly want him dead?" Jack Hughes smiled and joked.


    John''s face sank, and scolded: "You''re not allowed to uncover Jane''s scars."


    Jane''s expression also changed greatly, but she quickly calmed down and said indifferently: "Before, I


    was foolish enough to think that I would be able to obtain rewards just by giving me some true love.


    Now, I recognize the reality clearly, if I don''t get a man, no matter how low you put yourself in a ce.


    He wouldn''t even spare me a nce. Daddy, Brother, I want to make a request, I hope you can agree


    to it." The expressions of John and his son grew seriously as they looked at her and asked, "What do


    you want to request?"


    Jane took a sip of the wine, unwillingness and pain shing across her face: "I want to obtain Edward


    Hughes!"


    The father and son duo''s expressions were both startled. They hadn''t thought that a girl like her would


    say such bold words.


    "Jane, are you drunk?" John asked her in concern.


    Jane shook her head, her eyes filled with tears of pain. She lowered her head, bit her lower lip and


    endured the pain as she said: "You all don''t know how much love I have entrusted to Edward. I waited


    for him to marry me, having been waiting for him for five years, and the only thing that came was his


    sweet love. Does he know I love him? Actually, I have always loved him. I am not willing to ept this.


    Daddy, Brother, do you think that I am very foolish andughable?"


    Jack smiled, "Jane, brother understands you. Men and women, isn''t that a small matter? Other than


    Edward''s abilities, his outer appearance as tall and handsome. I believe that not only you, but many


    women have this kind of thought.


    John shook his head instead and replied, "I really don''t understand the thoughts of youngsters.


    However, if this is your wish, then I will naturally grant it. If something happens between you and him, it


    will definitely be a huge blow to his children." Jack suddenly also said sinisterly: "Jane, I''m really


    curious, just what kind of woman did you lose to? Is that woman beautiful?"


    When Jane heard her brother''s sudden interest in Felicity, she immediately sneered and ridiculed him,


    "She looks very average. I don''t think she''s beautiful. She only gave birth to two children for Edward."


    Jack nodded his head, "Oh, I suddenly want to meet her. Daddy, should I take this opportunity to return


    home and pay respects to Grandfather and Grandma?"

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781


    Jack''s words made Jane''s expression change slightly. She immediatelyughed and praised: "Brother,


    in terms of appearance, you''re not bad either. Maybe you really have the ability to make Felicity look at


    you in a new light."


    However, John''s face darkened, and said sternly: "Jack, it would be better if you do not provoke this


    woman called Felicity, we are currently targeting at Edward and we will deal with his loverter."


    "Daddy, what are you worried about? I promise you, I definitely won''t take the initiative and attack, I


    also definitely won''t let Edward and my grandparents catch onto anything bad about me either. I''m just


    rather curious about this Felicity, and furthermore, I haven''t gone to see my grandparents for a long


    time, if I don''t go now, my grandparents might even forget about the existence of this grandson of


    theirs." Jack felt that his father''s worry was too excessive. He was very good at dealing with women.


    He was definitely a gentleman with grace and charisma in the eye of women.


    Maybe Edward''s conditions were better than his, but many women not only liked a rich man. They also


    like humorous, considerate and gentle man. Jack believed that he could definitely captivate the


    woman''s heart.


    Although Felicity sounded unknown, she was definitely a woman with her own charm.


    Otherwise, she won''t be Edward''s most beloved.


    Jane alsoughed and said: "Daddy, don''t worry about Brother, Brother will definitely know what to do.


    In fact, I also feel that this Felicity is a woman who iscking in discipline. She was extremely rude to


    me in the past and has angered me in all kinds of ways. If Brother can help me vent my anger, in the


    future, I will definitely work even harder to help him."


    Seeing that Jane actually approved of it, he could only calm him face and nod: "Alright, you should also


    go back and meet your grandfather and grandmother, and also help me pass down my greetings. If you


    have the chance to ask about your grandfather''s will, that would be for the best, as for whether or not


    you have the ability to settle this Felicity, I don''t care, just don''t cause trouble for me."


    Seeing that his father had finally agreed to it, Jack nodded his head with a happy expression: "Okay,


    Daddy, I will book a ne ticket for tomorrow morning. Jane, do you want to go back with me?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane shook her head: "I don''t want to go back. I hate seeing Felicity, and even more so don''t like


    seeing his two children."


    Jack didn''t force her and decided to return alone to check out the situation.


    At the same while, in the headquarters.


    With a dark and handsome face, Richard pushed the door to his brother''s office directly. He saw his


    brother sitting on the ck chair with a simr unsightly expression on his face, with a few photos


    ced on the table.


    "Brother, what is going on? Who sent us these pictures? What does he want?" Richard didn''t know that


    the Hughes Family was facing the biggest internal crisis, which was why he was so angry.


    Edward''s face became even colder.


    He never thought that John would even send his brother to this ce. He really did not spare them.


    "Richard, sit down. I have something to say to you!" Edward saw that his brother was so angry that his


    face turned green. It could be seen how angry he was and how disappointed he was.


    "Brother, Daddy really¡­ is it that kind of person?" Richard still could not believe that these photos were


    real. He was so worried, he had always thought that his father was definitely a good man. He was


    responsible, and had always been obedient to his mother. What was going on?


    Edward''s good-looking brows tightly furrowed, and his thin lips slightly parted: "Have you carefully


    examined these photos before? Do you think it''s possible that it¡¯s tampered?"


    Richard''s handsome face froze, and his eyes widened in surprise: "It doesn''t look like it has been


    processed and it was taken secretly Moreover, these photos look very dated. I can''t find any traces of


    processing."


    "That is the truth!" Edward was also unwilling to ept this cruel reality, but he was more experienced


    and calm than Richard. He felt that just because he did not believe it, he should not deny it.


    Richard''s tall and strong body trembled slightly. His entire being seemed to be unsteady on his feet, as


    he directly sat on the desk in front of Edward. His handsome face was filled with grief and


    disappointment. "How can Dad treat Mom like this?"


    Edward wanted to console his brother, but he didn''t know what to say. In his heart, he also felt a simr


    disappointment and sadness.


    The two brothers remained silent. The atmosphere in the domineering office had frozen.


    "Mom must have known about this long time ago. That''s why she lost all hope. Brother, have we


    always been misunderstanding Mom? It''s not because of us that she left, but because her patience has


    reached its limit?" Richard finally thought through one thing. He suddenly felt very regretful, and also


    med himself for not understanding more about his mother''s feelings.


    Edward nodded his head, "That''s right, we misunderstood her. Back then, when she left, she was


    definitely more sorrowful and grieving than us."


    "Oh yes, you said you had something to say to me. What is it? Do you know who sent it?" Richard''s


    heart was in a mess, he was unable to find a clue, then he suddenly remembered what his brother


    wanted to say.


    "Yes, I know, these photos were sent to us by John. He definitely knew about Father''s situation."


    Edwardughed coldly, thinking of this cunning uncle of his, he felt a sense of danger.


    "What?" Richard was shocked once again, his beautiful eyes opened wide, staring straight at his


    brother''s cold face, he asked: "Uncle sent it? Why does he do that?"


    "Because he wants to take revenge on me!" Edward sneered: "He wants to take back the management


    rights of thepany."


    Richard''s face changed instantly and he became furious: "He actually dares toe and fight with you


    for the authority to manage thepany? Even if he wanted to, it''s impossible for grandpa to let him


    go back to thepany."


    "It''s because grandpa didn''t let him touch the management level of thepany that he started to


    attack me." Edward ridiculed.


    "Brother, you have to teach him a good lesson this time. Otherwise, he will be so arrogant that he will


    even send us pictures of father''s extramarital love. This method is too despicable and shameless."


    Richard was so angry that he almost explode, feeling like his three views had been refreshed once.


    Edward squinted, a cold light shed from the bottom of his eyes as he said in a cold voice, "Don''t


    worry, if he really wants to fight seriously against us this time, I will definitely apany him to the


    end."

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782


    Edward consoled his brother for a while, then left. Edward had a very important meeting to attend.


    Felicity was also lying down in the Hughes Family. At noon, she invited her mother Xipil to have lunch,


    and the two of them met at the cafeteria.


    Looking at the four muscr bodies dressed in ck who were following beside Felicity, Xipil smiled:


    "That''s the way Young Mistress of Hughes Family is supposed to travel."


    When Felicity heard her godmother''s teasing, she red at her. "Godmother, don''t tease me."


    Only now did Xipil remember that she had just gone through a narrow death battle, how could she bear


    to joke with her again? She immediately became gentle: "Felicity, right now you''re not like before, you


    have to be more careful when you go out. Wealthy young mistress, it''s not that easy, not only now, but


    in the future, there are still a lot of things that you need to face."


    "That''s right. I used to be a smallmoner and felt that this society was peaceful. However, after this


    incident, I realized that danger is everywhere. In the future, I will definitely be on my guard." Felicity


    sighed.


    "Hmm, let''s not talk about these things to avoid scaring you. Actually, it''s not that scary. Otherwise, why


    would everyone want to fight for the position of the Wealthy Young Mistress? The days you enjoy are


    still long. Come, let''s eat!"


    Xipil didn''t want to burden her mentally, but she had to remind her of guarding against the criminals.


    "Mom, how is thepany recently?" Felicity asked as she ate. Although she had applied for a long


    leave, she was still concerned about the development of thepany.


    After all, this was apany that belonged to the Hughes Group.


    "Ahh!, don''t mention it. Something disgusting has happened." Xipil suddenly thought of something, and


    instantly her face was filled with anger.


    "What''s wrong? Is something wrong?"Felicity''s expression changed. Listening to her mother''s tone, this


    should not be a small matter.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Someone openly came to steal our customer!" Xipil coldly snorted.


    Felicity''s beautiful eyes slightly widened as she asked in astonishment: "Who?"


    "The one called Lily, you know her, I don''t know what she does but it seems like she has always been


    mixed into the fashion industry. This time, she has set up apany called Lily Design Company after


    returning to our country, and then, she pulled several of our clients over to her side. I''ve asked around,


    and found out that Lily actually did something to a client of her own, and probably because the


    conditions are too enticing, the client left ourpany and directly went over to hers." The more Xipil


    spoke, the angrier she got.


    Originally, it was a healthypetition, but when Lily appeared, it instantly turned this industry into a


    vicious fight for power. Not only did this disrupt the entire industry market, it also created a very bad


    influence.


    Felicity''s face also tensed up, she nodded and said: "About this Lily, I do know her, and have had a few


    unhappymunications with her. Godmother, I suspect that she took take revenge on me. Since I


    have offended her before, she may be trying to take revenge on me."


    Hearing that, Xipil was especially shocked, she frowned and said: "She really does seem to be taking


    revenge, although she is not fighting against you but ourpany, this person is truly ruthless, how did


    you offended her before?"


    "Actually, I didn''t really offend her, I just helped a friend of mine stand up for a bit. She might feel that


    I''m showing off that I''m Edward''s girlfriend, right?" Felicityughed bitter, her face had a helpless look.


    Initially, she did not intend to target at Lily on purpose, but her arrogance was too overbearing. On one


    hand, she directly targeted at Mary Ann, and made the little girl cry, but she did not know how to


    retaliate, so she decided to help. She did not expect Lily to directly me this on her.


    "Since that''s the case, then this woman is really narrow-minded. Since she''s afraid of the fact that you


    are Edward''s girlfriend, then she might really feel that it''s a good time to take revenge on you. In the


    eyes of outsiders, you and Edward have already broken up." Thinking about it, Xipil felt that human


    nature was truly malicious.


    "Mom, I''m really sorry. Due to my personal reasons, thepany was implicated, so I will go and settle


    this matter." Felicity felt deeply apologetic, and also ashamed.


    However, Xipilforted her gently: "Felicity, don''t worry about this matter. I will think of a way, with our


    strength, we are far above herpany, I am not really afraid of her."


    "No, this matter started because of me, I must personally take care of this matter. I will talk with Lily."


    Felicity had already decided that she did not want her godmother to take the me for her. If the


    "Felicity, if you really want to talk to her, I''ll support you. Let her have a look at that you''re the one that


    hasn''t been abandoned yet." Xipil gritted her teeth in anger and said.


    Felicityughed instead: "I just want to know why she is targeting at ourpany. If she really did


    come and bull me because I was abandoned by Edward and she thinks that I don''t have anyone to rely


    on then she will definitely be very disappointed."


    Xipil nodded her head: "You go meet her first, see what she wants to cause trouble for."


    After Felicity ate lunch, she got Lily''s contact information from her foster mother.


    She sat in the car and called Lily, mentioning the meeting with her.


    "You are Felicity, right? Sorry, I''ve been busy recently, so I might not have the time to meet you. If you


    really want to meet me, thene to mypany''s front desk and make an appointment! "After Lily


    finished speaking, she hung up the phone.


    Felicity stared at hers phone for a few seconds, she never thought that the other party would not even


    want to meet her.


    Since that was the case, Felicity could only head straight to Lily''spany.


    She did not know if it was because Lily had already given orders for the reception desk. Once Felicity


    came, the reception desk clerk would say that she was not there. Therefore, Felicity had not even


    opened her mouth to ask, when the reception desk clerk had already revealed an expression of disdain


    and coldness: "My apologies, my boss went out today, you cane again next time."


    Felicity never thought that the other party would look down on her, thus, she turned around and left.


    Later, four strong and tall bodyguards followed behind her.


    One of them mmed his fist on the front desk and demanded arrogantly, "Felicity want to see your


    boss. Hurry up and call your boss out!"


    The receptionist didn''t think that she would actually call four men to mess things up. Her face paled,


    unable to make a decision, she could only call Lily and ask for a solution.

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783


    When Lily heard that Felicity had actually brought four strong men here, she was so angry that her face


    turned green. She directly said to the front desk: "Let Felicitye up alone!"


    Thus, Felicity triumphantly took the elevator upstairs and walked in front of Lily.


    Lily gritted her teeth in anger andughed coldly the moment she saw her: "Felicity, do you still have


    the qualifications to pull?"


    "Where did these idiotse from? Do you believe that I can arrest you and those idiots right now?


    When this happens, don''te and beg me."


    Felicity saw that Lily was enraged by her action, and calmly spoke: "Why are you targeting at the


    customers of One Thought Building? What is your purpose?"


    Lily saw that she had asked a question with a cold smile, and said proudly: "Do you still need a goal?


    You helped Mary Ann lure away my ex-boyfriend. I just wanted to copse the wholepany, which


    should be within your expectations."


    "What''s the point of doing this to me? I''m the one who offended you, you can just target at me!" Felicity


    never thought that she would really attack thepany because of the matter of her offending herst


    time. This made her very angry.


    Lily sized up Felicity and saw that her head was still wrapped with ayer of bandages.


    She immediately found the ce to mock her, and mocked: "What happened to your head? Was it


    beaten?"


    The matter of Felicity''s car ident had beenpletely sealed off by Edward.


    So, only a few people in thepany knew about it and they did not spread it, which was why Lily did


    not know that the reason why she was injured..


    Felicity frowned, this Lily seemed to like trampling on people, was she happy when she saw that she


    was injured?


    "This is my own business. You don''t have to worry about it. I hope you can stop targeting at One


    Thought Building. If you have any dissatisfaction or hatred, juste at me." Felicity said with a cold


    expression.


    "Against you personally? What can I do to you? You are already enough to be pitied as an abandoned


    lover. If I were to add insult to injury to injury, what kind of person would I be? I know that you


    have feelings for One Thought Building. As long as I take this wholepany over, the entirepany


    will hate you. That''s the result I want, understand?" Lilyughed coldly, and said proudly.


    Felicity was shocked, she really did not expect her to have such a sinister n.


    Letting the staff of One Thought Building hate Felicity was indeed extremely malicious.


    "Aren''t you afraid of Edward?" Felicity knew that she hadn''t been Edward''s lover in the eye of this


    woman.


    "He? As the president of such arge corporation, how could he possibly care about the life and death


    of a smallpany? If One Thought Building fails, then you and your godmother will be the ones most


    responsible. He will only me you. I am justpeting fairly, so what can he do to me? I can only say


    that the marketing level of yourpany''s business department is too poor. You can''t keep up with the


    time, so customers wille to my side." Seeing Felicity''s indignant look, Lily became even happier


    and more pleased.


    The anger she had felt these past few days had also given her a chance to be proud and lift her


    eyebrows.


    Wasn''t Felicity very arrogant? Humph, you have to know, if you rely on a man, there will be a day


    where you will fall.


    In this world, a variety of people exist. This was the first time Felicity had seen a woman with such a


    strong desire for revenge.


    "Of course he would care, it''s just that he might not care about thepany, but he would care about


    me. Lily, you probably don''t know yet, my rtionship with him is not as bad as you think. I am still


    dating with him." Felicity had to tell her the truth, because she really didn''t know how to stop this


    woman from taking revenge.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thepetition that she was talking about was also a form of malevolentpetition that had been


    distorted by revenge. This simply could notst long, and she clearly knew, using the preferential price


    and high quality services to disrupt the entire market''s level was not a very rational thing to do, even if


    One Thought Building could endure it and the otherpanies would definitely be strongly dissatisfied


    with her.


    However, her hatred had already clouded her rationality, making her only want to retaliate crazily. It did


    not make her think about the severity of the consequences.


    Lily squinted and ridiculed: "Felicity, stop using Edward''s name to scare me, people all over the world


    know your rtionship with him, Do you think I''m deaf or blind? If he really cares about you, why don''t


    you have hisst name? Should I call you Mrs. Hughes now?"


    Felicity did not expect her to have such clever taunting methods, so she could only sneer: "If you don''t


    believe me, I can call him in front of you right now. If I can prove that we are still dating, will you stop


    this retaliation?"


    Lily didn''t expect Felicity to be so daring, and didn''t admit that her rtionship with Edward was already


    over.


    "Lily, you must be thankful that it is I not Edward that have offended you. Otherwise, your fate will be


    more miserable."


    Felicity saw that she was suspicious and immediately took the chance to speak.


    Lily trembled, her beautiful face shed a look of rigidity: "Alright, if you have the guts, give him a call, if


    you can let him say the words ''I love you'', I will stop everything here."


    Lily was also a smart woman, if she was still Edward''s girlfriend, then she would have immediately


    stopped everything.


    Felicity frowned, and hesitated to take out her phone.


    At this time, she was worried that if he was in a meeting or dealing with something important, it would


    disturb him.


    "What is it? You don''t dare to call?" Lily treated her hesitation as fear and sneered.


    Felicity looked at her expression and could only light up the screen and find Edward''s name.


    "Why would I not dare to call him? He is the father of my children," Felicity felt that she was really


    funny.


    "Of course I know that you have two children, but he is only the father of your children, and that is not


    the same as being your husband." Lily was also very determined to see Felicity make a show of


    herself.


    If Edward Hughes had treated her coldly on the phone, the scene would definitely be interesting. Just


    thinking about it made Lily feel that it was extremely interesting.


    Felicity really didn''t want to y this sort of childish games with this woman. However, since she was


    being so serious, she could only stand by. With a touch of her finger, she pulled out Edward''s phone.

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784


    Lily saw that Felicity had truly called out Edward''s phone, and her expression froze.


    She thought Felicity was only here to scare her, but she turned out to be the real deal.


    s, let''s see how she will deal with this.


    Felicity felt that she was a fool for doing this, but Lily''s arrogant attitude of not crying even after seeing


    the coffin forced her to do so.


    A beeping sound could be heard.


    Ten seconds had passed and Edward actually did not pick up the phone.


    Trying to act cool actually received this kind of result. Felicity had the urge to smack her forehead


    against the wall.


    A sneer came from the side. "Edward did not even want to take his phone call, but she was still bluffing.


    This woman was truly shameless." Lily thought.


    "I can see that Edward doesn''t even want to answer your phone. Felicity, if you still have any face,


    quickly leave this ce, lest I call the police and chase you out." Lily crossed her arms in front of her


    chest, showing a smug expression.


    Felicity looked at her charming and beautiful face, and wanted to throw some water at her.


    "I can do it again!" Felicity felt it, it was just that Edward did not hear her phone ringing, Once she had


    the confidence, she was not afraid of him even if she tried to call him 10 times.


    "I advise you to give up and not disturb his new life. Felicity, maybe by this time, you should have a new


    lover by your side. Your old love has already passed." Lily''s mood instantly became good, seeing


    Felicity being ignored by him, was truly satisfying.


    Felicity had always been a gentle person, but now, she was truly angry.


    "Lily, stop adding insult to injury here. Even if he didn''t answer my call, he wouldn''t be as pitiful as you


    say." Felicity retorted angrily.


    "Alright, why don''t you prove it again?" Seeing that Felicity was not willing to give up, Lily could only


    make her give up.


    Felicity secretly exhaled, just as she was nning to pull out a phone to ask Larry about Edward''s


    situation, the phone in her hand suddenly rang.


    When Felicity saw the number, her tensed expression loosened and she immediately pressed the


    speaker button.


    "Felicity, what''s wrong? What can I do for you?" The man''s deep and gentle voice was sounded, giving


    off a feeling of caring and doting.


    Felicity saw that Lily''s face had suddenly turned pale, and she immediately replied in a soft voice,


    "Nothing much, I''m just missing you a little." Edward seemed to be a little taken aback, he had never


    heard this woman say such corny, romantic words, but his mood had mysteriously been cured by her.


    "Of course I miss you too!" The man''s soft tone carried a smile.


    "Edward, can you say something about loving me?" Felicity intentionally asked as she saw Lily''s


    increasingly pale and tense expression.


    "Want to hear it?" The man smiled evilly, but very quickly, his confession was transmitted over: "Felicity,


    I love you. You should be able to understand what I mean, right?"


    The corner of Felicity''s mouth rose as she smiled: "Of course I understand, I won''t disturb your work, I''ll


    hang up first!"


    Felicity did not want to show off anymore, and was afraid that Lily would not be able to take it. After


    hanging up the phone, Lily took the initiative to re at her angrily and asked: "Felicity, are you really


    still dating with Edward? But why are you saying that you broke up long ago? Are you intentionally


    dallying with me?"


    Felicityughed coldly: "You really love to force your way through words. Who told you we broke up?


    Your information wasn''t clear enough, why are you ming me for dallying with you?"


    Lily''s face was ashamed, her anger did not decrease at all: "Alright, I admit defeat!"


    "Then you must immediately stop your reprisals against Company." Seeing that she had admitted


    defeat, Felicity immediately stated her conditions.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lilyughed mournfully: "Felicity, what are you so proud of? I once had a man who loved me like a


    treasure, but he was snatched away by that little vixen, Mary Ann. You are her aplice, you two


    teamed together to bully me, you really are detestable!"


    As Lily said that, her eyes started to tear up and she had a pitiful look on her face.


    "You have already been married once, and you still want to find Leo William nd reunite with him. Aren''t


    you being too naive? Furthermore, Leo truly likes Mary Ann, and I hope that you won''t disturb her in the


    future. With your condition being so good, you can definitely find a man who loves you."


    "There are a lot of men who love me, but I only love Leo William. I gave my entire youth to him, but


    now, he has fallen in love with such a young girl." The more Lily spoke, the more sorrowful she felt, and


    the more she spoke, the more she felt that she was pitied and wronged.


    Felicity looked at her teary face, and with a frown, she advised: "You''re not old at all. To be honest,


    you''re the most outstanding woman I''ve ever met in my life, and are the Princess that all men dream of.


    As long as you''re not so stubborn, you''ll definitely find your happiness."


    "Felicity, stop trying to make sarcastic remarks here. If Edward was snatched away by a woman who is


    younger and prettier than you, you would understand my current mood. All men like the new women


    and hate the old ones." Lily''s emotions were in a mess, both her love and her career had suffered a


    blow, causing her to produce a lot of negative emotions. She felt that there were no longer any good


    things left in this world.


    After Felicity heard her curse her like this, she did not have the mood to continue chatting with her, and


    turned to leave. The moment she opened the door, she turned her head to look at Lily and warned her:


    "You must not go back on your promise."


    Lily heard her imposing warning, and her face froze. She let out a cold snort, but she didn''t dare to say


    anything more.


    After settling this matter, Felicity was finally returning to Hughes Vi!


    At this moment, snowkes suddenly appeared outside the window.


    Winter really came.


    Looking at the snow that was falling like catkins, the depressed mood just a moment ago inexplicably


    eased up a bit.


    Felicity opened the car window and mischievously reached out her hand to catch a few snowkes. In


    just a second, they melted into water on her warm palm.


    "Miss Felicity, Young Master has said that you need to take care of your body. It''s cold outside and you


    should close the car window." Driver immediately reminded her warmly.


    "Alright!" Felicity''s head injury had not fully healed yet, so she really could not be blown by cold. She


    obediently closed the car window.


    At this moment, a ck car drove out from the airport exit and headed towards Hughes Family.

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785


    Jack Hughes was wearing a ck windbreaker and had a clean beard. His face looked fresh and


    handsome, which was very popr for women.


    He turned his head and looked outside through the window. It was both familiar and foreign, and he


    had lost most of his memories of the city.


    However, he believed that it wouldn''t be long before he would be able to gain his memory again but


    use different identity to examine this bustling city, renowned economic capital of the world.


    Jack straightened his clothes, opened up his phone, and looked at the pictures of ady on the screen.


    "She looks pretty good!" Jackmented lightly.


    The picture on the screen was of Felicity being taken by someone specially, and it was extremely clear.


    Looking at her face was enough to make a man''s heart beat.


    She was wearing a hat on her head, with her long ck hair spread out on her back. She had a


    delicate little face, and hidden under the hat was a long, beige windbreaker that wrapped around her


    slim figure.


    Jack squinted, he really wanted to see what kind of woman who forced his sister out of the trap she


    was.


    Felicity''s car drove into Hughes Family''s living room. Suddenly, she saw a ck car parked at the door,


    and thought, could it be that a guest came for the two elders of Hughes Family?


    Felicity hesitated on whether she should go in and disturb them, but the driver drove the car directly to


    the entrance of the hall.


    "Miss Felicity, we''re here!" Driver told her in a low voice.


    "Thank you!" Felicity thanked him as she opened the car door and got out.


    She was wearing a top hat, and if one didn''t look at her directly, one wouldn''t be able to see the gauze


    on her forehead.


    Felicity took off her hat and stepped into the hall.


    She saw a handsome young man sitting on the sofa in the living room from far away.


    The man was extremely polite as he sat there with a warm smile on his face.


    As expected, a guest hade!


    The olddy and the old man sat beside him, seemingly chatting with this young man.


    "Felicity,e over here for a bit!" The olddy had already put down her grudges against Felicity, so


    when she saw here in, she immediately waved at her.


    Felicity could only walk over and hear the olddy pointing at the young man as she introduced him:


    "This is Jack, my grandson, Edward''s cousin."


    Felicity was startled. Could this man be Uncle John Hughes''s son?


    Why would he suddenly visit?


    "Hello, cousin-inw. It''s my first time to meet you. Nice to meet you." Jack immediately stood up and


    extended his hand out towards Felicity politely.


    Felicity thought that he would be like his father, hateful. She did not expect him to be so gentle, so


    polite and so gentlemanly.


    "Jack, it''s not ok to shake hands, she''s your cousin''s lover after all!" The olddy suddenly spoke up.


    Jack then revealed an absentminded expression, and embarrassedly and bashfully smiled: "I''m sorry, I


    was too impolite!"


    Felicity nodded at him: "I am d to meet you too! You continue chatting, I''m going upstairs!"


    The olddy did not stop Felicity from going upstairs.


    At the bottom of Jack''s dark and gloomy eyes, there was actually a sh of light that brimmed with


    interest.


    He did not expect that Felicity was even more beautiful and cute than the photo, with a pair of clear,


    ck eyes that were like two crystals. It was bright and charming, and her skin was also fair and


    translucent, making people like it.


    "Jack, after your father came out, he hasn''te to see us yet. Is he alright?" The old granny was still


    very concerned about her youngest son. If it wasn''t for the fact that the old gramps wanted to convict


    him and send him to jail for five years, the old granny would have made the decision to mediate this


    matter on her own.


    The old master snorted, "How would he have the face toe see me? When doing such an


    ungrateful thing, he should properly reflect on his own actions."


    Jack saw that his grandfather seemed to still be angry at the events of that year, and immediately


    pleaded with a ashamed face: "Grandfather, Grandma, my father has already known his wrong-doings,


    please forgive his rash actions back then, he has already changed. He is indeed too embarrassed to


    come and see the two elders, but, he said, after a period of time, he will return home and personally


    pay respects to the two elders."


    "It doesn''t matter whether hees or not!" The old man said angrily.


    The olddy red at him immediately.


    "What are you talking about? He''s our son after all. How can father and son be enemies forever. Jack,


    can you ask him to give me a call? I want to hear his voice."


    "Ok, Grandma!" Jack nodded with a smile.


    Seeing this grandson grow up to be more sensible, Jack''s grandpa nodded in satisfaction, "Jack, I


    heard you already have a fewpanies of your own abroad. Not bad, grandpa is proud of you."


    "This is all thanks to grandpa''s full support. This is why I achieved my small achievement today.


    Grandpa, thank you." Jack spoke with sincerity.


    "Humble and grateful, your father is truly not as good as you. Jack, don''t tell me you me your


    grandfather for not letting you own the shares of Hughes Family?" The old man was suddenly moved.


    He felt that he had always been doting on his eldest grandson, but now, he felt like he owed the two


    Young grandsons a bit.


    "Grandfather, what are you talking about? How could I me you? On the contrary, I have to thank


    you!" Jack said.


    The old man looked at his sincere expression and sighed, "Although grandpa has done something


    biased, you''re all my children, so grandpa won''t treat you unfairly. Work hard and your future will be


    bright!"


    Hearing the old man''s words, Jack secretly rejoiced. It seemed that his grandfather would definitely


    leave something for him on the will.


    "Grandfather, in my heart, you have always been my most respected grandfather. No matter what


    decision you make, I have no objections." Jack said with a thoughtful expression.


    The olddy sighed and said, "Jack, you''re not young anymore. Have you found a girlfriend yet? When


    will you bring her back?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Not yet. I''ve been busy with work and haven''t had the chance to meet girls yet!" Jack had a pitiful


    expression.


    "Listen, working alone is useless. You have to think about marriage matters as soon as possible!"


    When the olddy heard that he had always been single due to being busy with work, her heart


    immediately ached.


    The old man nodded, "Yes, You still have to hurry up thinking about getting married. Being old is not


    good for giving birth!"


    Jack immediately looked at the olddy: "Grandma, do you have a suitable girl to introduce me?"


    The olddy nodded and smiled happily.


    "Yes, there is. Grandmother is acquainted with many youngdies of distinguished officials and noble


    families. One day, I will definitely introduce you to an outstanding girlfriend."


    "Thank you grandma, then I¡¯ll be troubling you!" Jack immediately won over the two elders'' love.

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786


    After Felicity went upstairs, she still felt that something was amiss. Edward''s cousin had appeared in


    the Hughes Family at this time, it made people feel that he did not have good intentions.


    Not knowing whether Edward knew about what had happened or not, Felicity decided to call him and


    let him know.


    "Hey!" In front of his closest kin, he did not seem to conceal his weariness, which made Felicity''s heart


    tender.


    "Edward, there is a guest at home. Your grandmother said that he is your uncle''s son, do you know


    what he wants?" Felicity immediately replied.


    "Jack is here?" Edward really didn''t know, but his tone immediately revealed a hint of gloom.


    "Yeah, could he have some sort of motive for his sudden visit?" Right now, Felicity didn''t have any good


    impression on John''s family, so she wanted to remind Edward to be on his guard against them.


    "I''IIe back earlier tonight. Don''t worry, if he really has some purpose, I''ll investigate it thoroughly!"


    Edward knew what she was worried about, and his tone became a bit gentler as heforted her.


    "Alright, then go back to work. I''ll hang up first!" Felicity said gently.


    "Where did you go? Who did you meet?" Edward suddenly asked.


    Felicity was a little startled: "How did you know I went to see someone?"


    "The bodyguards I''ve assigned to you are not just for show." The man''s tone was filled with a hint of


    conceit.


    That''s right, she had almost forgotten about the few bodyguards, did he receive a message the


    moment she went to see Lily?


    "No wonder you were so cooperative." Felicity muttered, but she was still very happy.


    Edwardughed softly, "Speak, what happened? Why do you want me to say I love you?"


    "Oh! I''ll exin this to you when you get back. You should get busy with your work first!" Felicity''s


    beautiful face was flushed red.


    After a while, she still could not exin herself clearly.


    "Alright, tell me about it when I get back!" Edward was still very concerned about her and was also


    interested in her.


    "''Yes!" I''m hanging up!" After Felicity hung up the phone, she could not help but smile.


    Felicity raised her hand to look at the time. It was already 4 o''clock, she wanted to apany the old


    lady to pick up the children.


    As expected, the olddy was preparing to leave.


    "Grandma, I''ll go with you!" Felicity hurriedly stepped forward and said.


    The olddy looked back at her and said in a serious tone, "It will be better if you don''t go out randomly


    and be blown by the wind. Be careful not to have a headache. Just wait at home. I¡¯ll bring the children


    back."


    The olddy''s concern forced Felicity to give up. She could only nod her head, "Alright!"


    The olddy sat in the butler''s car and went out. At that moment, the snow outside was falling heavily,


    and a cold wind blew, causing Felicity to wrap her clothes tighter.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Cousin- in-w, can you show me the house? This is my first time to be here, so I''m not very familiar


    with the environment." A warm voice politely came from behind her.


    Felicity turned around and saw Jack walking out from the small living room with a gentle smile on his


    face.


    Although his smile was very friendly, Felicity did not want to get too close to him. She could only let out


    a dryugh: "You can take a look yourself, I still have work to do, sorry!"


    After Felicity finished speaking, she turned around and quickly walked toward the stairs.


    Seeing that she had turned around and was about to go upstairs, Jack made a dejected "Alright"


    sound. Then, he slowly walked up the stairs.


    Felicity never thought that he would actually follow her to go upstairs. Her expression changed slightly,


    and she turned to look at him.


    "Cousin- in-w, why aren''t you calling me Jack?"


    "Alright, beside us is Edward Hughes''s study, other than the servants who go in every morning to


    clean, no one else is allowed in." Felicity was really afraid that Jack would take advantage of the fact


    that there were not many people in the house to casually look through Edward''s things.


    Jack looked startled, thenughed: "Cousin- in -w, you misunderstood me. I do not have any


    intention of visiting his study. I just want to see which guest room I should sleep in tonight. Cousin- in-


    law, can you tell me which room I should sleep in?"


    Felicity''s expression froze for a second, she pointed to the row of rooms beside her: "Those three are


    all guest rooms, you can pick one by yourself."


    "Alright! Thank you, cousin- inw!" Jack was extremely polite, causing her to not know what to do.


    "You don''t need to call me cousin- in-w. Edward and I are not married yet, you can call me Miss


    Felicity." Felicity said indifferently.


    "Sorry, I was impolite. I''ll call you Miss Felicity then. I''ve always been curious as to what kind of woman


    my cousin would like. After seeing you, I discovered that you were indeed beautiful." Jack smiled and


    praised.


    Felicityughed dryly, "You are Young Master of the Hughes Family, and you have been abroad all year


    round, so you must have seen many beautiful women."


    "Indeed, there are many beautiful women, but you have a very pure temperament. I think you''re


    young." Jack didn''t expect Felicity to look so young. After asking his grandmother just now, he found


    out that Felicity was actually only twenty-three years old, and was already the mother of two four-year-


    old children.


    "I''m not young anymore!" Felicity realized that the other party was good at finding topics to talk about,


    causing her to be unable to avoid him even if she wanted to.


    "You''re definitely younger than me. I''m already 26 years old this year. You look like a college student


    who hasn''t graduated yet."


    Jack was still extremely shocked when he saw Felicity. She was only twenty-three years old. Coupled


    with her pure white face, she did not give off the feeling of a young married woman. In fact, she was


    extremely pure, as if she did not know anything about the world.


    "You''re too kind. I haven''t even gone to university!" The corner of Felicity''s mouth twitched, and then


    she turned around and was about to head back to her bedroom.


    Jack felt that this woman was extremely wary of him. The light in his eyes flickered twice, when he was


    dealing with women, he had never failed. Furthermore, Edward had not married Felicity. The two of


    them only had two children.


    Did this prove that he still had a good chance of winning?


    If Felicity fell in love with him, what kind of expression would Edward have?


    Could he be more miserable than death?


    When he thought about this result, Jack''s lips curled up in acent manner. He felt that this was a


    very interesting game and he wanted to see the result.


    Felicity quickly entered the bedroom and closed the door.


    Jack gave people feeling that they couldn''t figure it out, and even though he was always smiling, she


    still felt that he was extremely dangerous.

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787


    Felicity stayed in the bedroom until the children returned from school. The two little fellows opened the


    door and ran in.


    "Mummy, there''s an uncle downstairs. He just gave us toys!" Arya said with a happy expression.


    Felicity frowned: "What gift did he give you?"


    "He gave us a lot of toys and some good food. Grandmother said he was our uncle, but didn''t we only


    have one uncle?" Arya blinked her big eyes and asked curiously.


    Abraham pouted at the side. "He''s Father''s younger cousin, of course we''ll call him uncle!"


    Felicity really did not think that this Jack Hughes would actually think of even a gift from two children.


    "Arya, Abraham, listen to Mummy carefully. If that uncle asks you any questions, you must not spout


    nonsense, okay? Whatever he wants to ask about your father, do not say it!" Felicity was really afraid


    that the children would be naive, she said everything out of curiosity.


    Abraham crossed his arms in front of his chest and said indifferently: "Mummy, this uncle isn''t here to


    steal from dad, right?"


    Felicity was shocked by her son''s mature words. After that, she shook her head: "I don''t know what


    he''s doing, but in the future, don''t take the initiative to get close to him."


    "Alright, since Mummy has said so, we will definitely ignore him." Abraham answered as if he was a


    small adult.


    Arya also nodded her head: "Mummy, don''t worry, I won''t speak with him."


    Felicity realized that the two children had grown up a lot. Not only were they taller, they also had smart


    little brains.


    Around five in the evening, Jack felt bored and went for a walk alone in the garden.


    He knew that Edward had constructed a green colored corridor in his vi, with quite a few nice things


    inside. He wanted to take a look by himself, but just as he walked to the side of the corridor, he heard a


    few gardeners chatting on the ground.


    Just in time Jack heard ire''s name.


    He immediately dodged to the side and hid behind a green nt.


    "Did you see that man fromst time?" I heard Miss Felicity call him father, but how did her father


    appear together with Mr. Hughes''s mother? "


    "I''m not sure. They seem very close."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Isn''t this rtionship too messy? Mr. Hughes wants to marry Miss ire, but his mother is together


    with Miss ire''s father. s this doesn''t seem too moral."


    "Don''t talk nonsense and be careful not to let the butler hear it. Otherwise your sry will be deducted."


    When the gardeners heard that their wages were to be deducted, they quickly stopped talking, drank


    their tea, and went back to work.


    Jack walked out from behind the nts, looking at the scattered gardeners, his eyes shed with a


    sharp light.


    "Looks like this trip was worth it, as expected, the Hughes Family had all sorts of secrets."


    "Which man would Lareina appear with?" Even though Jack was still young, he could still clearly


    remember what had happened back then.


    Edward''s mother abandoned her children and resolutely married into the White''s Family, bing


    Wayne White''s lover.


    But when the gardener mentioned Felicity calling that man his father, was that man Wayne White?


    Jack frowned, he was extremely confused. ire''s surname was Smith. How could she be rted to


    Wayne White?


    It seemed that he needed to investigate this matter further.


    When Edward returned to the Hughes Family, it was already seven o''clock. When he stepped in the


    house, he made Jack, who was sitting on the sofa, feel a sense of pressure.


    Jack, who had been hanging in Hughes Family all day, had always been in a rxed state of mind. He


    had always wanted to find a few more opportunities to chat with ire, but this woman had always


    been hiding in her room, noting out.


    But now, with Edward here, Jack''s nerves immediately tensed up, and did not dare to rx for even a


    moment.


    "Cousin, you''re back!" Jack immediately stood up and greeted with a smile.


    "Eh, why didn''t you inform me in advance when you returned to your hometown so that I could get


    someone to pick you up at the airport?" However, Edward''s face was indifferent, neither cold nor hot,


    and it was hard to tell what his expression was.


    Jack immediately shook his head andughed: "No need, I''m just here to visit my grandparents. I''ve


    been busy with work recently and havee to see them for some time, if I don''t return, my


    grandparents will me me for not being filial."


    The olddy sat beside him and scolded him jokingly, "I really want to scold you. You haven''te to


    see us for so long. All you care about is work."


    "Why didn''t Unclee back with you?" Edwardzily sat on the sofa and asked with an indifferent


    voice.


    Jack immediatelyughed awkwardly: "My dad just came out and isn''t used to the environment outside,


    after a while, he will return to his country. Actually, my dad told me to apologize to Cousin, l''m really


    sorry about what happened that year."


    When he mentioned that year, the olddy''s expression changed.


    Edward snorted. "Was just an apology enough to write off all harm your father did to me?"


    Jack''s expression froze, he did not know how to reply.


    The olddy saw that the atmosphere had be tense and quickly said, "Alright, let''s not talk about


    the past today. Let''s have a good family reunion."


    Seeing that his grandmother was not willing to talk about what had happened many years ago, Edward


    did not dare to bring it up again and could see that his grandfather and grandmother still loved Jack a


    lot.


    Although in that year, because of John, Jack had given up hispany''s shares,


    Edward knew that his grandfather had invested more than five billion into him, and now, hearing that he


    had even made apany that was listed, Edward could tell that he was pretty capable, and after not


    seeing him for a few years, he realized that Jack had be more tactful, and was even more


    reserved. He was John''s most capable assistant, so he definitely could not underestimate him.


    During the banquet, Felicity was responsible for taking care of the two little fellows.


    Edward had also be silent, and only the old man would asionally ask Jack.


    After dinner, Jack took the initiative to go to the old man''s room and y chess with him to relieve his


    boredom. The old man was naturally very happy.


    Felicity told the two children to go to Toy Room to y for an hour before they took a bath, and the two


    little fellows ran off.


    Edward untied the suit jacket and tugged at its tie with a gloomy face. He only became slightly gentler


    after Felicity entered the bedroom.


    "During the meal, he seemed to have been secretly watching you!" The man''s voice carried a hint of


    jealousy.


    In the next second, he wrapped his arm around the woman and gently hugged her to his chest. His thin


    lips pressed against her shoulder. "Don''t look at him!"

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788


    The man''s low and hoarse warning voice sounded in ire''s ears, surprising her.


    She turned her gaze to the side and felt the man''s warm lips brush against her face. The heat from his


    breath made her face turn hot.


    "What are you talking about? Who''s looking at him?" Felicity guaranteed by her conscience. In her eye,


    other than Edward, there was no other man she could fall in love. He had dominated her heart, how


    could she think of another man?


    "I know you don''t have it, but you can''t have it in the future either. Do you remember?" Edward kissed


    her lips from her cheeks all the way to the corner of her mouth, which was slightly raised.


    Felicity only felt her heart palpitating. She shyly and cutely nodded her head: "Don''t worry, no matter


    what happens, I won''t look at him. I swear!"


    Hearing her guarantee, Edward''s mood finally improved a little. Felicity didn''t really understand why


    Edward was jealous of him, it didn''t make sense. There was nothing going on between her and Jack, it


    was first time that they had met each other.


    Maybe this man really liked to be jealous for no reason. Thinking of this, Felicity pursed her lips and


    laughed.


    "What are youughing at?" The man gently turned her body over and saw the suppressed smile on


    her lips. His dark eyes darkened as he spoke with a slightly dissatisfied tone.


    He was seriously reminding her, how could she still have a smirk on her face?


    Felicity no longer dared tough and said seriously: "Nothing, I just feel like you don''t need to be


    jealous."


    "You won''t understand what''s going on between men. You''re my lover, so I''m not happy even if other


    men give you a nce." Edward''s thin lips once again dered his sovereignty.


    Felicity was truly speechless. Did this man have to be so tyrannical?


    However, she did not dislike his domineering attitude at all. Instead, she felt her heart warm and very


    sweet.


    "I''m going to take a bath!" Felicity suddenly turned and was about to leave.


    Edward lightly grabbed her wrist, and said with a low voice: "I''ll help you wash!"


    "No need, I can wash myself. Today, I called the doctor and asked him if i could take a bath, He said it


    was ok." When Felicity thought of him standing by her side, her heart would throb.


    "Oh? If bathing is okay, then doing something else is also fine, right?" The man''s thin lips curled up into


    a smile. A dangerous atmosphere that didn''t lose its luster surged towards her from the darkness. She


    was so embarrassed that her ears turned red.


    "Hmm, let''s talk about it after I take a shower!" Felicity pushed him away coquettishly. But actually she


    just tried to y hard to get, which caused the man''s heart to thump.


    Felicity entered the bathroom and used both hands to support herself in front of the white jade table.


    She looked at herself in the mirror, she had recovered very well, her wounds had also healed, and she


    could go to the hospital to remove the gauze tomorrow.


    Fortunately, her face wasn''t seriously injured.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have the confidence to face her future life.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After taking a bath, Felicity walked out wearing a white robe.


    However, Edward was not in the room, she was slightly startled, where did he go this time? Had he


    gone to y with the two children?


    Felicity frowned, she also nned to take a look outside.


    When she walked into the children''s Toy Room, she did not notice Edward''s existence. On the contrary,


    Jack was squatting at the side, watching Abraham assembling a toy airne.


    Seeing Felicity wearing only a white robe walking in, the color in his eyes deepened.


    ire''s skin was naturally the shining white, and after taking a bath, the hair on both sides of her face


    was stained with moisture, which slightly curled up, outlining her small and exquisite face, making her


    look even purer and more innocent.


    "Miss ire, why are you here?" Seeing such an elegant woman, Jack truly had the primal feeling of a


    man. However, he very well concealed his ambition under his gentle smile.


    Felicity was looking for Edward, and seeing that he was here, she could only say: "I came to look for


    the two children to return to my room to take a bath."


    "Arya, Abraham, hurry up and pack up your toys. Come with me to shower and sleep." Felicity said in a


    low voice.


    The two little fellows obediently put away the toys and stood up.


    Jack smiled and praised Abraham: "Little Abraham is really smart, to be able to build an airne in


    such a short period of time, when I was his age, I wasn''t that good."


    "Of course, my brother is the best in our school!" Arya immediatelyughedcently.


    Jack''s heart trembled. Honestly speaking, when he saw the seriousness on Abraham''s face when he


    assembled the toy ne, he immediately thought of how Edward was when he was young. He


    immediately thought of how he was extremely focused and earnest when he was doing anything, and


    furthermore, his brain was extremely intelligent.


    Thinking about it, Jack became even more certain that he had to snatch Hughes Company back from


    Edward''s hands, otherwise, when his next sessor grew up and became an adult, he would have to


    fail to return home like his father.


    "Arya is also cute. Her eyes are really like yours, ck and beautiful. She really is the prettiest little


    friend I''ve ever seen!" Jack looked at Arya and praised her with a smile.


    Felicity said faintly: "I''m sorry, it''s a littlete. They still have to go to school tomorrow."


    The two little fellows immediately waved their little hands towards Jack, and then left with ire.


    Jack could already tell how cold Felicity was, but he did not care.


    It only meant that Felicity was a woman that was worth fighting for. She was too proactive, too


    passionate, he had seen too many women, he didn''t have the slightest desire to conquer them.


    However, the stubbornness and bigotry in ire''s eyes caught his interest.


    When Felicity led the two little fellows towards her bedroom, she saw Edward walking over from the


    direction of the balcony with a mobile phone.


    Felicity was startled. "He went to the balcony to pick up the call." She thought.


    "Daddy!" Arya immediately ran towards Edward.


    Edward also cuddled his daughter who was running for him. Arya sat on her father''s sturdy arms,


    holding onto the man''s face, and kissed him a few times. "Daddy, do you like me?"


    Edward was startled, thenughed: "Why do you ask this question?"


    "I just want to know!" Arya pouted.


    "I like you. Daddy likes you the most!" Edward was immediately satisfied with his daughter''s little pride.

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789


    Felicity personally bathed the two little fellows, but Edward wanted to chat with Jack.


    At this time, Jack Hughes was also leaning on the door outside Toy Room. Looking at the happy and


    sweet faces of the family of four, he felt jealousy from the bottom of his heart, thinking about how he


    had always worked hard for sess, without even a woman.


    This kind of feeling of loss really annoyed Jack.


    Seeing Edward hug his daughter and kiss her again and again, Jack suddenly started to have


    fantasies. As a man, who wouldn''t wish for their lovely lover and beautiful daughters to be perfect?


    If he had such a lovely child and such a pure and sweet woman, then his life would be perfect.


    After Edward put his daughter down, he immediately walked towards Jack.


    Jack quickly lowered his head, concealing the sharp look of jealousy in his eyes


    "Why don''t youe downstairs and have a drink with me?" Edward immediately invited him.


    "Sure!" Jack nodded.


    The two of them went downstairs one after the other, and arrived at Edward''s private bar. Edward took


    out a bottle of wine and opened it, pouring two cups.


    "Cousin, you have so much good wine stored here. It''s truly an honor for me to be able to take a sip"


    Jack sized up the elegant bar counter. The cabs above had precious good wine all around, every


    bottle was expensive, and as was expected, they were all rich.


    "If you like it, I''ll give you two bottles!" Edward said grandly.


    Jack shook his head andughed: "A gentleman does not steal others'' possessions. I don''t know much


    about wine, and I don''t have special hobby of drinking."


    Edward sipped on his wine and stared at Jack with his sharp eyes: "I heard that you have apany


    that specializes inwork technology, and has developed quite well."


    "Is Cousin interested in it as well? Do you want to make a bigger business with me?" Jack immediately


    laughed.


    Edward said indifferently: "I''m not interested, but for inte, if you do things right, you will earn money.


    If you do wrong, you might end upmitting a crime, Do you think that you walked the right path?"


    Jack''s expression instantly changed, but very quickly, he regained his smile: "Cousin, you''re praising


    me too much, I just saw others earning money, that''s why I took a test and dabbled in it. I''m not making


    any profit yet, really."


    "I know, I''m just reminding you that the inte is a very dangerous area, Don''t underestimate its


    danger." A cold light shed across the bottom of Edward''s eyes. He was deliberately reminding Jack


    to restrain himself a little and not easily enter hispany''s system to spy on his secrets.


    Of course, Jack could hear the meaning behind his warning, and he could onlyugh.


    "Cousin, in your eyes, am I never a match for you? Since young, my father has said that I don''t have


    the qualifications to be your opponent. You are naturally outstanding, and my grandfather''s opinion of


    you has also doubled, I really envy you. You have now seeded in your business career, and have


    such a beautiful and virtuous lover, as well two adorable children." Edward did not expect him to think


    this way.


    He lightly mocked: "You only saw my glory on the surface, do you know how much time I spend on


    work?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jack nodded his head: "I know, my grandfather told me before, when you had just taken over the


    company, you did not rest for three days and three nights, you considered yourself to be a superman,


    your sensitivity towards the market is extremely high, you are a natural born talent for development.


    Cousin, I admire you a lot, I have always been learning from you, I do not dare to hope that I can be as


    outstanding as you. It''s just that I''ve tried my best to catch up to you, but you''ve still left me far behind."


    Edward saw that he was continuously humiliating himself, and said indifferently: "You are too modest."


    Jack turned around and leaned on the counter, his back facing Edward, not letting him see the


    resentment in his eyes.


    His voice was full of self-mockery as he said, "Cousin, managing such argepany will make you


    feel tired or not?"


    "No!" The man''s low and conceited voice rang out, "I would never have felt tired in the past, but now, I


    don''t dare to be tired!"


    When Jack heard Edward''s firm and powerful reply, his face changed. From the looks of it, Edward had


    never thought of letting go.


    "Why aren''t you and Miss Felicity married yet? I¡¯m curious." Jack turned his head again and asked with


    a faint smile on his face.


    Edward looked at him with a silent warning: "Regardless of whether or not we''re married, she''s still my


    lover."


    This domineering deration caused Jack''s expression to freeze for a second.


    "Cousin seems very confident. Miss Felicity must love you very much. I can see that you also love her


    very much." Jack said with a smile.


    "Yes, we love each other!" Edward didn''t hold back at all. He had to let Jack know that he wouldn''t have


    any chance.


    As a man, Edward felt that Jack''s hidden motive was like a greedy wolf, constantly searching for its


    prey.


    He could ignore other women, but Felicity could only belong to him.


    Jack nodded his head, "Truly a happy family. I hope that in the near future, I will have one too!"


    Edward understood the other meaning behind his words. In the near future, he would be fighting


    against his father using an opposing stance, no?


    "Cousin, thanks for the wine. I should go up to rest. You should get some rest as well!" Jack suddenly


    realized that he could not continue chatting with Edward, as this would expose more of his thoughts.


    This was very dangerous.


    Edward looked at Jack''s figure that had put down the wine cup and turned around to leave, and


    snorted coldly.


    When Edward returned to his room, the two little fellows had already fallen asleep on the small bed in


    the children''s room under Felicity''s consoling.


    Felicity walked out of the children''s room with light footsteps, and saw the man''s tall and big body


    standing outside the door.


    "Let''s go to sleep as well!" Felicityzily leaned on his shoulder, the man reached out and hugged her.


    "Alright, it''s time for us to rest!" Edward whispered into her ear with his thin lips.


    Felicity heard the meaning behind his words and blushed.


    Edward went into the bathroom to take a bath and then walked out wearing a grey robe. The belt on


    the robe was deliberately not tied properly, revealing the wild and sturdy chest of a man.


    Felicity was already lying on the bed, holding her phone and reading the news on the inte.


    Suddenly, she saw a man walking towards her, she could not help but be stunned.


    "Stop looking at your phone!" After the man walked over, he directly took away the phone in her hand


    and gently ced it to the side.


    His pair of beautiful eyes stared directly at her shy eyes.


    Felicity was thirsty, she pursed her lips, but in the next second, she felt the man''s hands on her


    shoulders, and her lips were already pressing down.

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790


    The man¡¯s clear fragrance was mixed with a strong male hormone aura, enveloping Felicity from top to


    bottom. She took a deep breath, and her small face started to turn red.


    Her mind had been in a mess for a long time, as if she was drunk. She was dizzy and unable to think.


    Thick feelings spread into her chest, causing Felicity to be iparably moved, liking and loving this


    feeling deeply. She thought, in this lifetime, perhaps she really wouldn''t be able to love anyone else,


    her soul has already trembled because of this man.


    Edward restrained himself once again. His eyes were so dark that not a single trace of light could be


    seen in them.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    At this moment, Felicity''s pale cheeks were as pink and tender as peach blossoms. She was extremely


    shy and her eyes were vast.


    Under the soft light of the wallmp, she gave off a beauty that caused one''s heart to palpitate.


    "I''ve turned off the lights!" Edward had endured for too long, he really wanted to properly love her once.


    Of course, Felicity knew that her body was already fine. There was just a wound on her head.


    "Em!" Felicity unnaturally tilted her face, and her beautiful eyes flickered. She felt that it was very


    awkward discussing with him like this.


    Seeing that she was shy again, Edward extended his long fingers over, gently picking at her fair and


    small chin, forcing her eyes to look straight at him.


    "What?" Felicity was already so embarrassed that she wanted to hide her nket, but she did not


    expect this man to treat her like this.


    "Your eyes are beautiful!" Edward secretly praised her. "Like flowing water" And then his long


    eyshes trembled as though he wanted to say something sweet.


    Felicity was stunned for a moment and then her face flushed even more red. It could only be said that


    this man was really good at flirting.


    Edward finally could no longer endure it any longer. Both his arms bent once again, and his thin lips


    once again fell down.


    Morning!


    Edward would wake up on time at around 6 clock. He had forgotten to close the French windowsst


    night, so the faintly lit light had already shone in. He saw the little girl who was gently curling up beside


    him.


    Thinking aboutst nights enthusiasm, Edward''s thin lips curled up into a smile.


    Edward wanted to kiss her, but he was afraid that he would disturb her sleep.


    After getting off the bed, the first thing he did was to soundlessly close the window. Last night, she was


    probably tired too, so Edward wanted her to sleep longer.


    After Edward finished washing his face and rinsing his mouth, he went downstairs to do some exercise.


    In the garden, he saw Jack, who was also running erratically, but he did not expect that he also had the


    habit of getting up early in the morning to exercise.


    "Cousin, good morning! Jack greeted him as before with a smile.


    "Morning!" Edward replied lightly, then ran in the direction where he usually exercised.


    Jack did not dare to apany him, as he was afraid that Edward would ask him some more


    questions he did not want to answer.


    He stopped and stared at Edward''s disappearing figure. A ray of light shone onto him, causing


    Edward''s figure to be dyed in a few lines of golden light. Jack gritted his teeth.


    After finishing his morning exercise, Edward went upstairs on time to wake the two little fellows up.


    The little fellows that had already grown up a little were more was more obedient than before. Arya was


    already awake yet, it was unlike the thing she had done in the past.


    She wanted to shamelessly sleep a little longer before. Even when her mother asked her to get up, she


    still sleep deeply.


    At this moment, she was sitting on the edge of the bed with her eyes closed, allowing her father to


    dress her up as he pleased.


    Edward was also helpless in the past, but now he even knew how to help his daughter make a simple


    ponytail. As a father, he had already done it well.


    Abraham didn''t need Edward''s help at all as he dressed himself up and secretly used water to wipe his


    hair, which was as handsome as his father''s.


    "Daddy, should I go and give Mummy a good morning kiss?" Arya''s tender voice sounded.


    "No need, your Mummy is recuperating and needs more rest. If you guys can go in and you¡¯ll wake her


    up!" Edward gently said to his daughter.


    "Alright!" The little fellow was slightly disappointed.


    Although she still wanted to greet to Mummy before school, since Mummy needed to rest, she could


    only give up.


    Jack sat on the dining table, apanying the two old men in their conversation.


    Seeing Edward walking over with the two children in tow, a dark look shed across his eyes, and then,


    he stopped talking.


    "Good morning, great-grandfather and great-grandmother!" The two little fellows greeted to the two


    elders sweetly, causing the two elders tough.


    The olddy immediately pointed at Jack, "Say hello to uncle too!"


    "Good morning, uncle!" The two little fellows said very politely.


    Jack had been smiling all the time, and immediately reached out to touch Arya''s small head, but Arya


    subconsciously dodged.


    Jack was startled.


    When Edward saw this, he immediately exined in a nd voice, "These two brats are a little afraid


    of strangers, it won¡¯t happen once they be familiar with other!"


    Jack awkwardly retracted his hand, and gently said: "The children are still young, its natural for them to


    be afraid of strangers. It seems that I have to get more along with them in the future before we can


    be friends!"


    The two little fellows blinked their big eyes without saying a word. They clearly remembered the things


    that Mummy had told them, was to stay away from this uncle.


    Edward was very satisfied with their reactions. Indeed, he did not wish for them tomunicate with


    Jack at all.


    "Cousin, what has second cousin been doing recently? I''m really looking forward to his new movie, and


    I haven¡¯t seen him move at all." Jack asked about Richard with a smile.


    When the olddy heard this, she was overjoyed. "Your little cousin has been in love recently. He might


    not have the time to film anymore. If you have nothing to do at noon, you can go and y with him!"


    The olddy did not know that there were undercurrents among the young people, and she even


    treated them as if they were chasing each other when they were children.


    "Actually, I''m going to the city center to find a house. I want to have a home in the country to make it


    convenient for me to live in when I return. Elder cousin, do you have anything to introduce me to?" Jack


    immediately asked Edward with a smile.


    Edward Hughes drank his water gracefully, and after hearing his words, he said indifferently: "If you


    want a house, I can get someone to arrange it for you!"


    "Cousin, I appreciate your kindness. I know you have arge real estatepany, but I still prefer to


    choose in my own. The problem is that I''m not too familiar with this city yet. I heard that Miss Felicity is


    resting at home. Is it possible..."

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791


    "No!" Edward voice was low, unrestrainedly refusing, "Today, she is going to the hospital for an


    examination!"


    Jack said this intentionally because he wanted to see Edward reaction.


    As expected, he refused without restraint.


    It looks like he had really dote on Felicity as his private treasure, and he believed that any man who


    dared to spy on her, would definitely be destroyed by Edward into ashes.


    Jackughed coldly in the bottom of his heart. The more unwilling Edward was to let others disturb his


    lover, the itchier he would feel in his heart.


    He really wanted to see what Felicity''s reaction would be after she became raped.


    Would Edward be angered to death on the spot? That''s for the best.


    Edward didn''t have mood in eating breakfast anymore in an instant. He took a tissue and wiped the


    corner of his mouth gracefully as he reached out to touch his daughter''s head. "Arya, you and brother


    will go to school with great-grandmotherter."


    "Yes, Daddy! Be careful on the road!" Ever since Felicity had gotten into a car ident, every time Arya


    waved goodbye to him, she would be reminded of something else.


    This moved Edward immensely.


    When the two elders saw that Edward had unrestrainedly rejected Jack, the atmosphere became even


    more awkward, so the old granny quickly spoke: Jack, in a while, let old Garry apany you for a


    stroll, he is familiar with this ce."


    "No need, Grandma, I want to go out for a walk by myself!" Jack knew that the old Garry was the man


    who was loyal to Edward. It would not be convenient for him to do anything else because the Old Garry


    would be following him, so he decided to go out by himself.


    "Alright, your cousin has quite a number of cars in his garage. You can pick one and use it!" The old


    lady said gently.


    "Thank you, Grandma!" Jack immediately revealed a happy smile.


    _______________


    Elizabeth carried her luggage and returned to her single apartment. Previously, she felt that living in a


    smaller house would not make her feel so lonely, but now, she realized that if he was not by her side,


    the feeling of loneliness would engulf her mercilessly.


    Elizabeth pressed her back against the door, her beautiful eyes shining with tears and her heart was


    filled with grief.


    She endured the tears all way and finally slipped down. She covered her mouth, not wanting to cry too


    loudly.


    Squatting down close to the door, she buried her face in her knees and cried like a child.


    Who would have thought that after making a trip to the country, she would lose her job, her camera


    equipment, and even her heart.


    When she returned, she felt as if she had be an empty shell, as it nothing belonged to her. This


    feeling of being at a loss, this feeling was very ufortable.


    Just as she was crying with sorrow, her phone rang. She quickly took it out, but it was not the person


    she wanted to call.


    "Mom!" As Elizabeth wiped away her tears, she tried her best to feign a normal tone of voice at the


    same time.


    "Where have you been recently? Not at your own house? I just went to your house this morning, and


    no one answered my KnocK!" Her mother asked curiously.


    "Oh..." I still live here, but I went out during the day." Elizabeth quickly replied.


    "Elizabeth, what kind of rtionship do you have with Richard Hughes? The inte has already told


    me that you are like real couples, but you told me that you two just signed a contract. That¡¯s what you


    call being in the limelight?" Her mother thought for a while and felt that this kind of agreement was


    detrimental to her daughter''s reputation. That was why she decided to seek her daughters advice.


    "Mom, what identity does he have? What identity do I have? It''s best not to have any unrealistic


    dreams. After I take the money, I will leave him." Elizabeth said lightly.


    "Are you sick? Why is there a strong nasal sound? Or ... Are you crying?" Her mother could still tell that


    something was wrong.


    "Yes, I have a cold. Mom, I don''t want to chat with you anymore. I''m a bit tired and want to rest. Let''s


    talk about it next time." Elizabeth didn''t want her mother to know that she had broken off all ties with


    Richard. She only wanted to quietly ept this fact.


    "Alright, pay attention to your own body. I still think that you can try your best. You must understand the


    principle of getting close to the water tower first. If you have the chance to get close to Richard Hughes,


    you will definitely have the chance to make him truly like you." Her mother still wanted her to fight for it.


    This was a golden opportunity that was hard toe by, even if others wanted it. Mom, I''m really tired.


    I''m hanging up!"


    Elizabeth did not want to talk about her worries anymore, so she quickly hung up and lied on the sofa.


    When she thought about the days which she spent with Richard, These lovely days were really like a


    dream. She had never experienced anything like this before, with all the weird things that happened


    overseas, where they ate together in Hughes Family and moved into his personal mansion alone. It


    was a short period of time, but the process was really exciting.


    If her twenty-one-year lifetime had been gray, her life had been colored after being with him.


    "Aunt, did you really ruin Richard Hughes''s parents marriage? Why would you do that?" Elizabeth


    Jones felt a headache once again.


    In her heart, her aunt was definitely a hardworking woman, beautiful, proud, and confident.


    She never thought that her great aunt, whom she liked so much, would have such a dark history. Could


    it be that this was the reason why she changed her name to Liz the moment she returned to her


    country?


    She really couldn¡¯t understand how such a good person could get involved in someone else s


    marriage.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Inside Richard''s private mansion, he was holding onto a cup of wine, lying on the balcony on a bench,


    looking up at the sky, his mind thinking over and over again about the scene where his mother


    decisively left him.


    Thinking that he had chased after his mother¡¯s car for a long time, he felt that that was the most difficult


    part of his life. He ran with all his energy and power, but he could only helplessly watch as his mother¡¯s


    car disappeared.


    He had broken his Knee and was sitting on the ground. His eldest brother had walked over and held his


    hand, telling him that in the future, he would protect him and take care of him and not let him feel sad.


    He really couldn''t forgive that woman, the woman who had ruthlessly ruined his parent¡¯s marriage.


    This world was really too small, and that shameless mistress was actually Elizabeth''s aunt. The other


    person he hated was actually Felicity''s father.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Elizabeth Jones, we really don''t have any fate!" In one breath, Richard drank all the wine and fiercely


    smashed the goblet against the wall.


    The ss fragments scattered all over the floor. Richard was drunk as he walked towards his bedroom


    while swaying his huge body.


    Suddenly, he felt something beneath his feet,


    Richard squinted and bent down to pick it up. It was a watch, it looked like an antique.


    Whose watch it is?


    Richard was sure that it was not his own. He would not buy such an old-fashioned watch.


    Just as Richard was about to throw the watch into the trash bin, he suddenly remembered that the


    watch seemed to belong to Elizabeth. Last time when he saw her tidying up her clothes, she very


    carefully wrapped the watch with a white cloth and ced it inside a small box.

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792


    "You can''t tell, but you''re still ying this game!" Richard clenched the piece of watch in his hand


    tightly, using it as an excuse for Elizabeth to see him again.


    Just as Richard was beginning to suspect that Elizabeth did it purposely, Elizabeth, who was unpacking


    her luggage, realised. She almost poured out everything out of the box and ced them on the bed,


    rummaging through them one by one.


    "Impossible, I clearly remember that I put it here. Where did it go?" Elizabeth cried until her eyes were


    red and swollen. At this moment, when she realized that the treasure her father left for her was no


    longer there, she once again burst into tears.


    Flipping through everything, all the items had been thrown away by her, but she still could not find it.


    Elizabeth''s brain twitched, had she really lost it?


    Why so careless?


    That was the most precious thing that her father had left her. It might not be worth a penny in the eyes


    of others, but in her opinion, it was the only thing in the world that was worth her life.


    But now, she was too useless, she had actually lost her watch, and Elizabeth immediately pped


    herself twice.


    However, crying was useless, and she still had to find It.


    Elizabeth forced herself to recall the ce where her watch might be lost.


    She remembered that back when she was at Richard''s house, she had scrubbed her watch before


    cing it on the bedside table.


    This time, when she went to his house to pack, everything was packed very hurriedly.


    She remembered that she had randomly stuffed the box into her handbag ...


    "Yes, handbag!" Elizabeth was overjoyed. She turned around and poured the bag out again, only to


    realize that the box was empty. The watch was not in her bag.


    Elizabeth''s entire being was copsed on the bed. Thinking back again, Elizabeth felt as if she had


    bent over to pick up something from Richard''s house a few times. Could it be that the watch had fallen


    down from that time?


    No matter what, Elizabeth felt that she had to make a call and ask Richard.


    Therefore, Elizabeth did not care about face and dignity, and called Richard''s phone.


    Unfortunately, the other party didn¡¯t pick up the phone.


    "Do you hate me so much?" Elizabeth gave up. She felt that she and Richard were really done.


    Tomorrow, she would go straight to hispany and find him. No matter how cold or contemptuous he


    was, she had to get her watch back first.


    Morning!


    Richard woke up from his hangover and the first thing he did was to check his phone.


    He found five missed calls and opened them. It was indeed Elizabeth who called him.


    "Heh, this woman!" Richard was even more sure that this watch was used as an excuse on purpose.


    Her methods were not bad, and were very simr to those scenes in novels and TV dramas.


    Richard was toozy to care about it.


    His heart was filled with hatred, he hated her shameless aunt, and even hated Elizabeth for ying


    such a trick on him. Since she deliberately left her watch behind, then, he decided not to return It.


    After washing up, he picked out a casual blue suit with a ck shirt. His aura was refreshing and he


    gave off a noble aura.


    An upscale silver sportscar was parked in one of the garage. Richard pressed the car key, the


    sportscar shed with a cool light, and just as he was about to get in, a petite figure ran over from the


    darkness and blocked his way.


    Richard squinted his eyes and looked at the lights of the car. Thedy looked like she couldn''t keep her


    eyes open, causing his lips to curl up.


    Richard could only push the door open, and angrily walked to his front, "Elizabeth, are you prepared to


    go back on your word?"


    Seeing that he had finallye out, Elizabeth immediately apologized, "Richard, I''m sorry, I didn''t


    mean to stop your car, I just wanted to look for something upstairs. Please, just for a few minutes!"


    "What is it? Do you still have anything at my house?" Richard raised his good-looking eyebrows


    slightly, hooked her lips, and startedughing coldly.


    "Yes, I left in too much of a hurry yesterday. Maybe I still have something that I haven¡¯t taken away.


    Please, that thing Is very important to me." Elizabeth did not want to be a rascal. She was still very


    polite and sincerely beg him.


    "Woman, it''s useless to y with me!" Richard took her sincerity as a show, and snorted coldly.


    "I¡¯m not y anything with you." Elizabeth''s expression stiffened, and instantly becamepletely


    white. "I really left something in your house."


    "Don''t tell me you didn''t do it on purpose?" Richard''s thin lips curled up in ridicule.


    "Did I do it on purpose? How could I have done it on purpose? I don''t want it to be left in your house


    either." Elizabeth hurriedly exined. However, she realized that her exnation was pale and


    powerless, and she couldn¡¯t me Richard for thinking this way.


    Richard saw that she was so anxious that her eyes were red.


    "Are you going to start your real performance now that I''ve brought you to my house?" Richard''s eyes


    were filled with cold ridicule. After speaking, he slightly leaned over and bit down on Elizabeth''s ear


    with his thin lips. His voice suddenly sunk as he said in a hoarse voice, "Prepare to take it off for me,


    right?"


    Elizabeth''s beautiful eyes were wide opened as she looked at the handsome face in disbelief. What


    was he saying?


    "Isn''t this the trick you women love to y? The methods that are often used in TV dramas. Hmm,


    looks like you''ve learned quite a bit, and you even know how to use this method to get close to me."


    Seeing her terrified expression, Richard thought that he had exposed her thoughts, making her feel


    embarrassed.


    Elizabeth bit her lips in shame and indignation. She did not expect Richard to think so much about her.


    "I''m sorry for disturbing you!" Although Elizabeth really wanted to retrieve her watch, under this man''s


    cold ridicule, she didn''t have the courage to continue speaking.


    With that, Elizabeth turned and left, but her steps were extremely stiff.


    She couldn''t me Richard, it she had to me someone, she could only me herself for being too


    careless and losing her father''s beloved item.


    Richard originally thought that this woman would continue to harass him, but he never expected that


    she would actually turn and leave like this.


    She left just like that?


    Aren''t there going to be more wonderful performances?


    He was looking forward to it.


    Elizabeth walked towards the exit with her head lowered in grief. Behind her, that Sliver sportscar


    quickly drove away from her side like a gust of wind, not stopping for even a second.


    Elizabeth stared nkly at the disappearing car shadow, it was like a beautiful dream, it exploded and


    shattered, bringing her back to the real world. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793


    Richard looked at the rearview mirror as that slender figure shed past in an instant. His thin lips were


    pursed into a line, and his deep eyes under the sunsses were still as cold as Ice.


    He wanted to see what this woman was up to.


    The moment Richard arrived at thepany, he saw a piece of information on the table, which detailed


    Anna Jones over ten years of experience. When she returned to her country, she immediately changed


    her name to April Jones.


    "This woman really has some tricks up her sleeve! She''s getting along well with all the rich people


    here!" After Richard finished reading, he sneered and ridiculed.


    Then, he took out his mobile phone and called his big brother Edward.


    Recently, Edward had been dealing with the matter of the secret of thepany, and the matter had


    returned to normal.


    However, within thepany, there was a hidden crisis, making it impossible for Edward to rx his


    vignce for even a second.


    "Hey!" Edward left the conference room and said softly.


    "Brother, I''ve decided to go see this April Jones. Do you want toe with me?" Richard''s voice was


    filled with anger, but it was still hatred.


    Edward frowned, he never thought that his brother would be so anxious to see that woman, so he could


    only reply, "Mypany has been going through a lot of urgent matters, I might not be able to leave, if


    you want to go see her, you can go first!"


    "Alright, I''ll go look for her now!" Richard did not tell his brother that Elizabeth Jones was her niece.


    "Be aware, this woman isn''t simple either!" Edward warned his brother.


    "Don''t worry, she''s the one who is shameless and guilty." Richard coldly snorted.


    After hanging up the phone, Richard immediately called his two assistants, as well as his four


    bodyguards, and went to find April Jones.


    April Jones now owned a famous restaurant in the city. He found out that she often went in and out of


    the cafeteria, so he headed directly to that restaurant.


    Arriving at the dining hall, Richard went straight to the point and said to the staff, "I want to see April


    Jones. Is she here?"


    When the other party saw Richard Hughes, he was immediately stunned and was so excited that he


    couldn''t speak. "You are Richard Hughes? Oh my god, I''ve really met in real. Why are you looking for


    our Boss Jones? Are we going to talk about endorsements? "


    "Is she here?" Richard asked in annoyance.


    "She ¡­.. She''s upstairs!" The waiter was shocked by his aura and stammered.


    Richard immediately walked to the side of a stairs, the waiter wanted to stop him, but he was blocked


    by a bodyguard behind him, "My Young Master has something to discuss with your boss!"


    Richard openly pushed open the door to the office, and when thedy sitting on the sofa saw him, she


    was startled, and immediately asked, "Sir, who are you looking for?"


    Richard took off his sunsses to reveal his true face, which looked just like a Richard & Edward¡¯s


    father.


    April Jones was startled, and immediately turned pale white.


    Of course April Jones knew who Richard was, and even more so Knew whose son he was.


    "You... You are Richard Hughes?" April Jones spoke a little unnaturally.


    Richard walked in front of her, threw out the few photos, and asked directly, "These, how do you


    exin?"


    When April Jones saw it, she was so shocked that she almost fainted. She panicked, and said in a


    daze, "It''s only a few photos, Young Master Hughes, what are you doing? Your father and I are


    ssmates!"


    "Is that so? Yet so close to each other?" Richardughed sarcastically, his voice was ice cold.


    April Jones knew that she couldn''t wrap her head around it anymore, so she revealed a sad


    expression. "I''m very sad about your father, too. I never thought that something like that would happen


    to him..."


    "I suspect that my dad driving a car that day is rted to you. You made him drink so much and drive a


    car, didn''t you?" Richard''s expression became more intense, his tone filled with anger.


    April Jones''s face became even paler, she kept shaking her head, "No no no, this has nothing to do


    with me, we did not meet that day!


    "Of course you can avoid things after such a long time has passed, but how are you going to exin


    your rtionship with my dad? The dates on these photos, you should know that my parents aren''t


    divorced. You, as a mistress are truly honorable. Have you thought about the effect you have on our


    Hughes Family?" The more Richard said, the angrier he got. If it wasn''t for the fact that she was a


    woman, he would have wanted to give her a good beating.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    April Jones obviously knew of her shameful actions. She lowered her head with a dark expression,


    filled with self-me and regret. "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. I Know have made mistakes, hurting you."


    "Can a single word of apology solve this problem?" Richard sneered, this woman was really funny.


    April lowered her head and cried sorrowfully, one hand on her face, as though she no longer had the


    face to see anyone.


    "Richard, your girlfriend, Elizabeth Jones, is my niece. For the sake of this rtionship, can you let me


    go, I really know my wrongs, I don''t know how to make up for the harm that I have done to you, but I


    have also received my retribution, I have never given birth to a child, this is the punishment of the


    heavens!" April Jones cried as she spoke, as it she was truly regretting it.


    "Thanks to you, Elizabeth and I have already broken up, so, don''t even think about using her to get my


    forgiveness." Richardughed coldly.


    "What?" April Jones raised her head, and looked at Richard, as though she had suffered a great shock.


    "April Jones, even if you can''t give birth to child, what retribution did you get? Didn''t you want money


    when you first climbed on my dad? Just you wait, you''ll get nothing!" Richard spat out these words,


    then turned and left.


    "No, no, Young Master Hughes, don''t do this to me!" When April Jones heard Richard¡¯s threat, she was


    so scared that she became paralyzed. She immediately chased after him, wanting to beg forgiveness.


    However, Richard turned around, and with a cold gaze that did not contain the slightest trace of


    benevolence, he said, "This is what I want to do to you!"


    This time, April Jones was truly paralyzed with fear. She looked at this young man with tear and


    unease, as if he was the envoy from hell who came to take her life. He held the power to kill, and


    completely shattered her life¡¯s hope.


    Richard fiercely shut the door, put on his sunsses once again, and walked down the stairs.


    After April Jones saw him leave, the first thing she did was to call Elizabeth.


    "Eliza, Eliza, save me!" The only thing that April Jones could ask for now, seemed to be Elizabeth.


    Hearing her anxious and flustered voice, Elizabeth immediately asked, "Aunt, what''s wrong? Is


    something happening?"


    "Richard Hughes came to find me, he wants to destroy me. Eliza, didn¡¯t you guys get along before?


    You think of a way to beg him not to treat me like this, okay?" April Jones pleaded in tears,pletely


    at a loss of what to do.

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794


    Her aunt was crying helplessly on the other end of the phone, causing Elizabeth''s heart to be in chaos.


    She did not expect Richard to look for her so quickly, and it seemed that he truly hated her aunt for


    destroying her parents'' marriage.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    What should she do?


    "Aunt, don''t cry, what did he say to you?" Elizabeth could only console her for a bit, but she knew that


    her aunt valued her peaceful and luxurious life and face the most. These words of constion were


    completely useless.


    "Eliza, I''m so scared, Hughes Family has a lot of power, if they want to take action against me, it''s


    definitely going to be easy. I tried my best to avoid them, I changed my name the moment I returned


    from United States. Have I ever offended someone?" April Jones trembled with fear, her voice


    trembling with fear, her mind was in a mess thinking about who she had offended the most in the entire


    period of time, could it be that those people had purposefully shown the photographs to the people of


    Hughes Family?


    Elizabeth also did not have a clue, she did not even know what her aunt''s rtionship with Richard''s


    father was like back then.


    "Aunt, calm down first. Perhaps you can apologize to him for this matter..."


    "It''s useless. I almost kneeled in front of him and begged him to forgive me, but the way he looked at


    me is too terrifying, he won''t forgive me at all. Eliza, you are aunt''s life-saving grass, can you help me


    beg for mercy? I am truly afraid of losing everything I have now. As long as you help me, as I don¡¯t


    have any children, so I will leave everything to you, okay?" At that moment, April Jones only wanted to


    find someone to help her out in order to ovee this crisis. She had also seen the news regarding


    Elizabeth and Richard, although they were a little uneasy at the time, but she was also fearless.


    "Aunt, I might not be able to help you with this matter. I''ve already broken up with him. We have nothing


    to do with each other!" When Elizabeth thought about how she couldn''t even take back her father''s


    watch, she felt like there was no hope at all.


    "What?" April Jones was shocked once again, thinking that what Richard said about him breaking up


    with Elizabeth was true.


    "Aunt, are you alright?" Elizabeth asked in concern.


    "If you can''t help me, what can I do?" April Jones was extremely sad, but she was also afraid and


    uneasy.


    Elizabeth became silent on the other end of the phone. That''s right, she and her aunt had fallen into the


    same situation and didn''t know what to do.


    -----------------


    Abroad!


    Inside a beautiful manor, Mary Ann was lyingzily in the man''s embrace, enjoying delicious food and


    tasteful wine with a rxed demeanor.


    Taking advantage of the matter of his foot being injured, Leo William officially decided to take a week


    off. He brought his cute little girlfriend and came to this beautiful, fresh, foreign paradise, to enjoy the


    rare world of the two.


    "Have you recovered from the injury on your leg? I''ll take you for a walk over there!" Mary Ann was


    concerned about the wound on Leo''s feet every day, and asked every single time, like a caring wife.


    Leo lowered his anxious mind, incredibly epting of the gentle care and concern of this little woman.


    His thin lips raised into a beautiful smile, "It''s much better, I can walk over by myself slowly, there''s no


    need for you to push me!"


    Leo realized that he, a man around 1.8 meters tall, was sitting on a wheelchair. It was extremely


    awkward for him, furthermore, he was being pushed around by a weak and delicate little girl.


    Thus, he insisted on standing up and moving on his own.


    "Sigh, don''t be immune to the strong. We''ve already agreed that you can''t move recklessly." Seeing


    that he had truly stood up on his own, Mary''s face immediately flushed red. Her two small hands


    grabbed onto his firm arms, asking him to sit back down.


    Leo was worried that she would be too tired to take care of him, so he didn''t want to trouble her.


    "Mary, I am a man. I am not as delicate as you think!" Leo let out a softugh.


    Seeing her flustered face, he felt that she was extremely cute, and lightly pinched her cheek.


    "I don''t care. In my eyes, you are a wounded person. You must follow me." Mary pouted. When his big


    palm came over, she immediately moved her face closer to his palm, just like an obedient little cat.


    The little thing''s tame appearance, in the eyes of a man, became a fatal attraction.


    Leo realized, although he had just arrived yesterday, he could already sense that it was dangerous for


    the two of them to get along.


    It wasn''t that this little thing had any damage, it was that he was worried about himself. His proud self-


    control was on the verge of copse.


    She was truly beautiful. She was as pure as a little flower, making people remember every moment and


    want to pick it.


    "Fine, get me a cup of ice water, I''m thirsty!" Leo still listened to her and did not try to be brave


    anymore.


    Seeing that he had finally obeyed, Mary''s small mouth twitched, and with a smile like a child, she


    quickly ran over to get a cup of water.


    "I want ice water!" When Leo took a sip, he realized that it was actually warm water. A hint of


    speechlessness shed past his handsome face.


    He was praising this little thing for being obedient just a moment ago. Why did it change so quickly?


    "Don''t drink cold, you''ll get sick!" Mary started to control him again, after that, she grinned and said


    gently, "Leo, listen to me, it will definitely be right!"


    Leo wanted to drink ice water because he wanted to extinguish the mes on his entire body, but this


    little thing gave him heat, so he felt that his body warmed up a lot along with it.


    "Mary, is it boring to stay here with me?" Leo quickly changed the topic. His deep and serene eyes also


    turned towards the distance, where arge sea of flowers was.


    "No, I like everything here, so I don''t need to worry about the gazes of others anymore. Thank you for


    bringing me here. I really want to live here with you for my rest life and live a peaceful life." Mary said


    happily, these were also the heartfelt feelings in her heart.


    "You''ll definitely get tired of it!" Leo shook his head and chuckled, his face full of affection.


    "If you don''t feel bored, then I won''t!" Mary said with certainty. Like a soft kitten, she slipped into his


    embrace and lied down with her long hair covering his strong legs.


    Under the sunlight, her bright and beautiful face was exceptionally appealing.


    Leo looked at her, his heart unable to calm down, his finger lightlynded on the corner of his mouth.


    He had to admit that the little girl who was lying on hisp was growing up, and was getting more and


    more flirtatious.


    "Leo, do you want to kiss me?" Mary Ann saw that his eyes were dark and obscure, and her small


    mouth hooked up.

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795


    The soft and gentle voice of the woman made Leo''s eyes freeze for a moment. In the next second, he


    felt the girl who was lying down sit up, and her young little face that was very close to him, could even


    feel her sweet smell sprinkle onto his face.


    Mary slowly closed her bright eyes, waiting for something.


    "Mary, let''s go out for a walk. The town here is beautiful too, let''s buy some stuff as well!"


    Just as Mary was waiting for her lips to be gently kissed, a man''s gentle voice rang beside her ears.


    Her closed eyes abruptly opened, and small emotions immediately appeared on Mary''s beautiful little


    face.


    "Leo, are you kidding me?" Mary Ann hated it when he changed the topic the most.


    She had mustered all her courage to do so just now.


    However, Leoughed uncontrobly, "Mary, girl, you have to learn how to be reserved!"


    When Mary heard him lecturing her in such a way, she became even more unhappy.


    "I''ll go out in a while, shopping like crazy, I''m going to break your card!" Mary intentionally clenched her


    teeth to scare him.


    "Alright!" The man nodded lovingly without any trace of unhappiness.


    Mary realized that this simply wasn''t a threat to him, so she blinked her eyes sinisterly, "Tonight, I''ll


    sleep on your bed!"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    A certain someone''s handsome face instantly stiffened.


    Seeing that he could no longerugh, Mary was overjoyed, and nodded with a serious expression,


    "Hmm, looks like, what you''re most afraid of is still this!"


    "Stop messing around, let''s go!" Leo was truly afraid that she would take the initiative and be warm.


    Because,st night, because of this matter, he didn''t sleep well.


    As Leo and Mary walked forward, his four tall bodyguards followed behind them.


    In order to make it easier for the two of them to stroll around, the bodyguard followed them from the


    back and front, maintaining a distance. However, their eyes never left their master''s side.


    One of the bodyguards helped push the wheelchair Leo was sitting on, while Mary walked casually


    beside him.


    Mary had just threatened to waste all of his money, but she found out that the things in this little town


    didn''t need to be spent that much.


    "There''s a coffee shop here. Let''s go in for a while!" Mary enjoyed the sunlight and freedom even more.


    The townspeople here were allzy. Their pace was very slow and very suitable for leisure.


    The two of them entered the coffee shop and found a table near the window. On the windowsill, there


    were a few beautiful flowers that had been bloomed. There were butterflies circling around them. It was


    an inexplicable feeling of bliss.


    After Mary sat down, she ced her two small hands on her chin and blinked her innocent and clear


    eyes as she stared at him with a smile.


    Leo''s beard was very clean, his handsome and fresh facecked the oppressive and cold feeling in


    homnd.


    He did not wear a formal suit. Instead, he wore a beige turtleneck sweater and long cks. The


    weather here wasn''t that cold, so it was just right.


    "Why are you looking at me?" The usually calm Leo actually blushed when she saw him. He quickly


    ced his big palm on his handsome face, avoiding her heated gaze.


    "Don''t be so stingy, just let me see a few more times, I like watching you!" Seeing that he had dodged,


    Mary pouted unhappily.


    Leo could only move his palm away, and stared straight at her with his dark eyes.


    The two of them continued to stare at each other. Suddenly, Mary burst outughing, and then, she


    turned her face away, "Alright, I lost!"


    Leo couldn''t remember how long it had been since hest felt this kind of youth.


    Thinking about it carefully, he didn''t seem old, just twenty-eight, but why did he sometimes feel like he


    was forty to fifty years old?


    When dealing with those stubborn old men in thepany, he would pretend to be more mature, calm,


    and rational, not letting himself rx for even a moment. Over time, under this young man''s


    appearance, his mentality would age prematurely.


    It was only at this moment that Leo realized that youth was the best.


    "Look, there are a few beauties over there!"


    Just as Leo was thinking about this, Mary suddenly pointed outside the window excitedly.


    Leo was tricked by her excited tone into looking out of the window, and saw three young girls happily


    walking over.


    "You''re really looking at it!" Mary muttered. When the three girls passed by the window, they just so


    happened to notice Leo''s gaze, and one of them who was beautiful immediately blinked her eyes at


    Leo. It was filled with energy.


    Leo did not react at all, but after hearing the little thing''sints, he looked at her innocently, "You


    were the one who let me see it?"


    "I told you to look, but you could have chosen not to!" Mary started to y with her young miss'' temper.


    Leo was helpless against this little girl, he had been yed around by her and his head is spinning.


    "Alright, I won''t watch it next time, so don''t tell me next time! Okay?" Leo truly felt that he had been


    wronged. Actually, even if he saw her and felt the girl''s eyes blinking at him, he was not moved at all.


    "No, I have to see a handsome guy in return." When Mary had a small temper, she was still very


    childish.


    Leo was speechless, he could only nod his head, "Alright, I''ll help you look around, and see if there are


    any handsome men around!"


    Just as the two of them were feeling depressed, a young and handsome man suddenly walked over


    with two cups of coffee.


    He said to them in very good English, "Here''s your coffee, mister and miss!"


    Only now did the two of them stop looking around. Mary looked up with her beautiful eyes and


    discovered a charming little handsome guy from a foreign country standing beside her.


    "Miss, this rose is for you. I hope you can enjoy the afternoon!" The little handsome guy even magically


    turned out a red rose and ced it in front of Mary Ann.


    Mary''s eyes widened in shock.


    The expression on the face of the person sitting opposite her instantly turned gloomy.


    "Sorry, other girls will be d to receive this beautiful rose. My boyfriend is here!" Mary did not look at


    the changed expression of the man in front of her, she only smiled and greeted the young handsome


    man.


    The little handsome brother immediately nodded with a smile, "Alright, I won''t disturb your enjoyment!"


    Hearing Mary''s words, Leo''s face became slightly better.


    "Didn''t you want to see a handsome brother? Why do you reject when they send you roses?" Leo


    intentionally asked.


    Mary Ann curled her lips, a smile flowing through her beautiful eyes, "I was afraid that you''d be


    jealous."

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796


    These warm words from Mary Ann instantly cured the sense of loss in his heart.


    He reached out and gently held a soft little hand that was ced on the table by her.


    The temperature of his palm made Mary''s rosy cheeks flush red, and she shyly lowered her head.


    "Mary, I love you!" If he had not met Mary, he did not know whether or not his emotions could still boil to


    such an extent.


    He had always thought that he had long since entered the ice seal, and no longer had any ardent


    desires for someone. At this moment, Mary Ann had saved him from the ice, allowing him to savor this


    sweet taste of love.


    "You ... Why did you suddenly say that?" Mary was normally very bold, but at that moment, she was


    suddenly as shy as a little girl. Her heart was thumping wildly, but her eyes were smiling happily at the


    man in front of her.


    When he came into contact with the zing light in his eyes, Mary Ann couldn''t help but bite her lips, "I


    love you too!"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Hearing her response, Leo''s thin lips hooked up into a charming smile. He had even secretly decided


    that in this life, he would definitely marry her.


    Leo loosened his grip on her big palm and picked up the coffee cup, he took a sip in a good mood, the


    rich and mellow vor, was something that he would probably never forget in his entire life.


    Mary secretlyughed, like a thief, like a little fool, so happy.


    _________________


    An authoritative brain specialist in the country was currently performing a final examination for Felicity.


    The wound on Felicity''s head had already healed, but she had suffered from nerve injury. Although her


    current recovery state was not bad, there were still some hidden dangers, and the doctor warned her to


    rest more in the future. If she felt any difort, she must immediatelye to the hospital for an


    examination.


    After removing the bandages, the first thing Felicity did was to find a ce to wash her hair.


    Apanied by Xipil, Felicity went to a high-ss beauty salon, and got the beautician to carefully


    wash her long hair. Afterwards, she apanied her godmother to do some neck care, and the two


    laid down as they chatted.


    "Felicity, you''re still the best, now Lily has stopped her crazy actions." Xipil said with a smile.


    "It''s not that I''m capable, it''s that Edward helped me greatly." Felicityughed and replied.


    "Anyway, this matter has already been resolved. You are the number one meritorious general. There


    will be a year-end dinner tomorrow night at thepany. Are youing?" Xipil had sincerely invited


    her because, right now, Felicity was a talent that only wanted and couldn''t becking. Of course, Xipil


    also wished toe.


    "Tomorrow night, I''ll think about it." In the end, Felicity would still return to thepany to work. She


    also didn''t want to be too distant from her colleagues, so she might go over.


    "Alright, I''ll wait for you then!" Xipil said happily.


    After leaving the beauty salon, it was already 4 in the afternoon. Felicity called the olddy, she wanted


    to personally go to school to pick up the kids. The olddy had no objections and agreed to let her pick


    them up.


    Felicity sat in the bodyguard''s car, followed closely by the car of another bodyguard.


    Looking out of the window at the two towering buildings, Felicity felt a bit of unease. She wondered how


    Edward''spany was doing in dealing with the crisis, was Jack Hughes returning home to take


    advantage of hispany?


    Felicity did not dare to think deeper. She had a nagging feeling that the more she thought about it, the


    more scared she would be.


    It was not because she did not believe in Edward''s ability to handle everything, she was only worried


    that the Jack Hughes and his father were too crafty and treacherous, afraid that they woulde to


    harm Edward.


    Upon reaching the school, Felicity looked at the time. There were still a few minutes before the school


    gates would open, and all the luxury car around had stopped, they were all here to pick up the


    children''s parents.


    Felicity leaned back in her chair and looked outside the window.


    It was actually Lareina.


    Lareina seemed to have noticed her car and was walking towards her.


    Felicity quickly opened the car door politely and got out.


    "Aunt, why are you here?" Towards Lareina, Felicity had always been very polite. No matter what her


    previous identity was, she always felt that Lareina was not like a bad woman. Someone who could


    make her father cherish and love her so much must have her strengths.


    "I just wanted to see the kids. I thought it would be the olddy." When Lareina saw Felicity, she also


    smiled faintly.


    "The olddy didn''te today, why are you still in the country?" Felicity could not help but ask, she


    had already called her father, and he had already returned abroad to settle thepany''s matters.


    Lareina lowered her head andughed bitterly, "I am not going to go abroad, I will stay in the country. I


    have moved to a new house, if you have time,e and have a seat with your children!"


    "''Alright!" Felicity agreed straightforwardly.


    Lareina wrote down the address and handed it over to her. "If Edward doesn''t agree, then don''t get


    mad at him!"


    "I will properly advise him. After all, you are the biological grandmother of the children!" Felicity said


    with a smile.


    "Sigh, as a grandmother, I feel ashamed." Lareina said as she lowered her head.


    Felicity knew that her rtionship with Edward had always been stiff and heavy. At this moment, she


    didn''t know how tofort her.


    Just then, the school''s bell rang, and the school''s door opened.


    "Auntie, if you''re not in a hurry,e with me to pick up the children." Felicity invited.


    Hearing this, Lareina felt like crying, but she immediately became happy, "Alright, I don''t have much I


    can do now, I just want to see more of my grandchildren. Abraham looks just like Edward when he was


    young."


    Felicityughed, "You all think that Abraham looks like him, but I really haven''t seen how he looks like


    when he was young."


    "I have an album of his childhood at home. I''ll let you see when youe over. Those two brothers


    were really naughty when they were younger!" Lareina said with a smile.


    She was very happy to have two children.


    The two of them arrived at the children''s ssroom and saw that Arya was ying a game with a few


    young girls, while Abraham was sitting beside them and ying a brain-dead robot with a few young


    boys.


    "Mummy, did Grandmae as well?" The moment Arya saw them, she immediately ran over happily.


    Lareina looked at Arya happily, "Arya, Grandma came to see you!"


    Arya immediately ran over and grabbed Lareina''s hands, forcefully pulling her to walk in front of her


    friends and shouted happily, "Look, my grandmother is here to pick me up from school! I have a


    grandmother too!"


    Hearing her little granddaughter''s words, Lareina''s eyes became wet again, and almost burst into tears.


    Felicity also sighed with emotion at the side.


    So it turns out that the little guy not only wanted father, but also grandmother. As expected, the


    thoughts in the children''s hearts were so simple and pure.

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797


    "Grandmother, what''s wrong with you? Are you crying?" Arya suddenly realized that her eyes were


    actually red, and she immediately asked out of concern.


    "No, Grandma is very happy, very happy. Since Abraham and Arya have grown up together, Grandma


    doesn''t want to miss out on your growth in the future. Do you like Grandma?" At the very least, she felt


    an even stronger kinship towards her. The love she had with Wayne White, had also beenpletely


    ignored by her.


    "I like it. If only Grandma coulde and pick me up every day from school. Many of us only have


    grandparents here to pick them up. Can you bring me some delicious food when Grandmaes?"


    Arya realized that most of the grandparents that came to pick up their children would bring along


    biscuits and milk, so she wanted them too.


    "Is Arya hungry?" Lareina immediately asked gently.


    "Yeah, a little!" Arya, this little glutton, had be a little fatter in a short period of time, and her little


    face had turned even more pink and tender.


    Abraham curled his lips at the side, "I told you not to be picky about food while you''re eating, you just


    wouldn''t listen to me. Now you know you''re hungry, right?"


    "If I don''t like food, then I won''t eat it!" Arya made a face at her brother.


    Seeing that the two adults were bickering again, they alsoughed happily.


    "Felicity, I can see that there is quite a lot of restaurant in front of us. Why don''t you bring the children


    over and let me do my grandmother''s duty?" Lareina looked at Felicity pleadingly, afraid that she would


    reject her small request.


    "Alright, since it''s still early, let''s take them to have a seat!" How could Felicity bear to refuse? She


    could tell that Lareina really wanted to stay with the children for a while longer.


    The four of them went to a western restaurant and ordered some delicious food to eat together. Around


    them, there were also many parents who brought their children over to eat, and the atmosphere was


    very lively. There was a small children''s amusement district set up next to them, and after the two kids


    ate a little, they both ran over to y.


    Lareina sat at the side watching, her eyes full of love for her grandson.


    Felicity was also looking on, but suddenly she heard her phone ring. She took it out to take a look, and


    immediately said to Lareina, "Aunty, look after the children first. I must pick up a call."


    It was Edward who called, so Felicity wanted to avoid receiving the call in front of her.


    Lareina seemed to have guessed it too, and nodded, "Go, I will look after the kids!"


    Felicity ran into the corridor with less people and picked up the phone.


    "My grandma said you went to pick up the kids? Did you fetch them?" It was a man''s deep and gentle


    voice.


    "Yeah, I''ve got them. I''m taking them to eat something." Felicity replied softly, with a hint of


    nervousness in his tone.


    "Is there anyone else with you and the children?" Edward, who was an elite, immediately asked softly


    when he realised that there was something wrong with her tone.


    "Ugh ... Yes!" Felicity was not good at lying, it was just that she did not want to lie to Edward.


    "Who is it?" Edward''s tone inexplicably sank. He was worried about whether or not Felicity would be


    together with a man. For example, his childhood sweetheart, Calvin.


    Felicity helplessly frowned, and could only tell her the truth, "Your mother!"


    Edward was surprised for two seconds when he heard her reply.


    "Edward, listen to me. Actually¡­"


    "There''s no need to exin. She would have wanted to see the children." Just when Felicity thought


    that he would definitely be angry, the man''s light voice travelled over. She could not help but be


    stunned.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "You''re not angry?" Felicity couldn''t quite make out the tone in his words, and asked softly.


    "No!" Edward sighed secretly, and then said, "When I return tonight, I have some things to say to you."


    "Oh, okay. As long as you are not angry, I will be at ease!" Felicity secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and


    realized that she was actually drenched in cold sweat from fright.


    Sigh, look at her guts, this little one seems to be something.


    "Felicity, I called your doctor. She said that you''ve recovered pretty well, but don''t get too agitated


    recently. You have to adjust your emotions, do you understand?" Edward gently began to worry about


    her.


    "Don''t worry, other than you, no one else can provoke me!" Felicity joked.


    When Edward heard her words, he could not help but let out a lowugh. "Is the matterst night


    considered exciting?"


    Felicity''s brain exploded as her small face instantly flushed red. She angrily gritted her teeth, "Can you


    be more serious?"


    This time, Edward no longer held back hisughter, and insteadughed heartily.


    This man ...


    Felicity really couldn''tmunicate with him, he always made fun of her.


    "It''s not exciting enough. Why don''t we repeat it tonight!" Felicity purposely wanted to give him a blow.


    "Alright, as long as you have a request, I will definitely agree to it!" Edward immediately said.


    Felicity did not expect him to take it seriously, she immediately became embarrassed and said, "I''m not


    talking to you anymore, I''m hanging up."


    "Let my mom apany the children more. Also, ask for her address, so you can tell me tonight!"


    After Edward instructed her, he waited for her to hang up.


    "Oh, okay!" Felicity blinked her eyes in confusion, why did this Edward suddenly be so easy to


    talk with? He didn''t even seem to be angry at his mother anymore. Was he going to settle with her?


    That would be great.


    Felicity returned to his seat holding his phone, but Lareina looked at her with a nervous expression and


    asked, "Was it Edward?"


    "Un, it''s him!" Felicity nodded and replied softly.


    "Did you tell him about me and the children? Is he angry?" Lareina asked carefully.


    Seeing her like this, Felicity felt an indescribable pain in his heart. She immediately shook her head and


    comforted her, "I told him already, but he wasn''t angry."


    "Really?" Lareina''s eyes instantly shone with joy, and she found it difficult to conceal her excitement,


    "Did he really say that? Edward... Why isn''t he angry with me anymore?"


    "Aunty, don''t think too much. He is your son, why he¡¯ll be always angry at you?" Felicity looked at her


    son who was ying in the distance, and thought, in this life, she should not have any differences with


    her son, not be like Lareina and Edward, who did not say a word for more than ten years, time flies, the


    time that has passed, can''t be found back.


    So she have to cherish the person in front of her, and cherish her kinship!

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798


    Elizabeth came out of the small supermarket at the foot of the apartment building with her cell phone in


    hand. She had just hung up the call from her aunt, and her expression was downcast.


    "Is she Elizabeth Jones?"


    "It seems to be her. Why is she here?"


    "Isn''t she Richard''s girlfriend? Why is she dressed so sloppily anding out without putting on any


    makeup?"


    "Is she carrying instant noodles? Oh my god, Richard''s real girlfriend actually eats instant noodles?


    This is so funny."


    Elizabeth was immersed in her own thoughts, and did not realize that a group of people were already


    behind her, pointing and talking to her.


    A few girls who looked like they were rich ran over mischievously and intentionally hit Elizabeth.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    As Elizabeth was thinking about her aunt, she was caughtpletely off guard.


    After getting knocked against heavily, she threw herself forward, and the things in her hand bag rolled


    out as well. Two bags of instant noodles, two bags of frozen dumplings, and a few bags of snacks, all


    of them fell out of the bag.


    Elizabeth herself was also sprawled on the ground, her long hair in disarray, looking extremely


    miserable and panicked.


    "Quick, take her photos!" However, the mischievous girls were very pleased with themselves and


    excited. They all took out their phones and watched Elizabeth''s flustered expression as if she was in a


    video.


    "Don''t shoot, what are you doing?" It was not that the other party was careless, it was that they had


    deliberately knocked her down, and wanted tough at her. Therefore, she got up in anger, wanting to


    hit their phones, but unfortunately, she couldn''t grab their phones.


    It was only then that Elizabeth realized that it wasn''t just those few repulsive girls that were teasing her,


    there were also so many people surrounding her, pointing and talking about her.


    "Oh my god, she only eats instant noodles? Did Richard Hughes abandon her?"


    "I knew she wouldn''t really climb onto Richard''s body. She might have already been kicked by him."


    Elizabeth''s hair was in a mess, her expression was pale and haggard, looking pitiful. She turned and


    ran towards the apartment building, she did not even want to retrieve the things that she had bought.


    Shame and panic.


    Elizabeth ran into the elevator in one breath, her fingers pressing down on the buttons on the elevator


    rapidly, afraid that someone else woulde in and see her miserable look.


    Fortunately, the elevator door had closed.


    Elizabeth seemed to heave a sigh of relief as she leaned her back against the wall and stared at the


    elevator with a dull gaze.


    Her heart was filled with fear and helplessness.


    She already knew that after entangling herself with Richard Hughes, her life would never return to


    where it started.


    After returning home, Elizabeth covered her face, tears flowing through the gaps of her fingers. She


    never thought that there would be someone so detestable to bully her.


    So what if she eats instant noodles?


    She was hungry, shouldn''t she buy something to eat?


    Elizabeth cried silently for a while before realizing that her stomach was hurting again. When she


    opened the refrigerator, there was nothing inside, not even a bottle of water.


    She finally bought some food, but threw it away.


    A few minutester, a video of Elizabeth Jones falling down and the instant dumplings and instant


    noodles rolling beside her appeared on the inte. Her panicked and uneasy look and her pale and


    haggard face was extremely pitiful.


    This video quickly became a hot topic of discussion for theizens.


    Just then, Richard was sitting in his office, drinking coffee. He had called Big Bro and told him about


    finding April Jones, and Edward told him to calm down.


    Regarding this matter, he had to discuss it with his grandmother before making his decision.


    Richard was still very angry. Even though April Jones had an expression of sincere apology, the


    damage she caused to the Hughes Family was not something that could be mended.


    Suddenly, his assistant knocked on the door and came in. With an anxious expression, she said, "Boss,


    there''s a video on the inte. I''m sure you want to watch it."


    "Whose?" Richard frowned, his expression cold and gloomy.


    "It belongs to Miss Jones!" As the assistant spoke, he ced the IPAD in front of him and opened the


    video.


    Richard watched the entire video coldly, and when he saw her terrified and helpless big eyes looking at


    the camera, his heart trembled slightly.


    "Boss, what''s going on with Miss Jones?"


    "She can''t be intentionally trying to ruin your reputation, right? Just look at what she''s doing. The entire


    inte is talking about her." The assistant immediatelyined on the side. She felt that Elizabeth,


    as a semi-public figure, could actually travel so lightly, and even bought such cheap food.


    Right now, she had not only ruined her reputation, but had also implicated her boss.


    What Richard was concerned with, however, was not this. Honestly speaking, at that instant just now,


    he was truly shocked by Elizabeth''s pair of helpless eyes.


    Once, she was a person who feared nothing, who was so bold that even she did not fear him. Her life


    was very calm, very real, if she wanted to say something, she did not need to dodge.


    "I''m leaving for a while!" Richard suddenly threw the IPAD on the table, picked up the suit jacket and


    car key, without exining anything to the assistant, he strode outside.


    Seeing that the boss was in a hurry and his steps were hurried, the assistant was surprised. Why didn''t


    the boss order them to do this public rtions matter immediately?


    Richard drove the sportscar absentmindedly, heading straight for the low grade apartment that


    Elizabeth was in.


    Was there a need for this woman to make herself look like a refugee?


    Didn''t he give her millions?


    Wasn''t she supposed to take the money and go abroad to enjoy the sunshine and the beach?


    Why was she still in that run-down ce?


    Give people the chance to bully her?


    Richard''s thoughts were messy andplicated, even he himself did not realize why he had such a


    vexed thought.


    However, the thing that could not be forgotten was the panic and evasion Elizabeth had when she was


    facing the camera. It was as if she was already a person who could not see the light of day, a person


    who needed to live in the darkness.


    Is it because of him?


    Richard''s sportscar stopped in front of the apartment building. Richard took his sunsses and mask


    and quickly got off the car.


    He knew about Elizabeth''s residence, so he directly rushed over.


    Arriving at Elizabeth''s door, Richard raised his hand to knock, but then hesitated.


    He suddenly woke up from his stupor.


    What was he doing?


    Why was he here?

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799


    Richard stared fixedly at the tightly shut door. He did not know why he hade here, but both of his


    legs seemed to have taken root. Only a pair of helpless and panic-stricken eyes appeared in his mind.


    He raised his hand and knocked on the door!


    After a while, the door was opened by a small hand.


    Elizabeth did not easily open the door, but through the peephole on the wall, she saw who was


    standing outside and was extremely surprised. She did not expect that the person she thought she


    would never meet again would actually appear at her door like that.


    Opening the door, Elizabeth seemed to be a little nervous as her pair of beautiful eyes drooped down.


    She hurriedly shed across his face and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Didn''t you want your things back? Follow me!" Richard didn''t want to step into this small house of


    hers. The tall figure that turned around still carried a trace of nobility and pride.


    Elizabeth heard that he was actually going to return her father''s watch to her. She immediately turned


    around to take her jacket and backpack, then quickly followed him out. After locking the door, she


    discovered that the man was already pressing down the elevator impatiently.


    Elizabeth quickly walked over, and when she arrived behind Richard, she actually couldn''t help but


    slow down her footsteps.


    The man''s back was facing her, which was why she had the courage to raise her head to look at him.


    Seeing his clean and refreshing back, the tip of her heart slightly trembled.


    "Why did you suddenly decide to return it to me?" Elizabeth asked out of curiosity.


    "That shitty thing, it''s useless for me to keep it. I''m toozy to throw it in the trash can." The man''s


    sarcastic and disdainful words immediately caused the atmosphere to turn stiff for the first time.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Elizabeth heard him describe her beloved object, it felt like a knife was stabbing her heart, and it


    faintly hurt.


    Following that, both of them remained silent.


    Fortunately, no one came in as the elevator descended.


    On the way out of the small district, they were still surrounded by many people. Some people even


    secretly took out their phones to take photos, and when they realized that the tall and handsome man


    beside Elizabeth looked a little like Richard, they all started to guess.


    Richard wore sunsses and a mask, making it difficult for people to recognize him.


    Some people even thought that Elizabeth might have found another man.


    Sitting in Richard''s sportscar, Elizabeth was in a daze. She wanted to bring up the matter of his aunt a


    few times, but in the end, she held herself back.


    She was anxious about her aunt, but she wasn''t going to provoke him again until he returned her


    watch.


    The sports car headed straight for Richard''s private house.


    While waiting for a traffic light, rumbling sounds suddenly came from the quiet carriage.


    Hearing the voice, both of their expressions became stiff, letting go of the fact that it was Elizabeth, she


    felt extremely embarrassed, quickly reaching out to cover her stomach in protest.


    Richard then remembered from the video just now, there were items scattered around this woman, they


    seemed to be food.


    "Hungry?" His taut handsome face eased up a little, but the voice that came out of his lips was still


    cold.


    "I''m not hungry. Let''s get my thing first." Even if she was so hungry that her chest was sticking to her


    back, Elizabeth still insisted on taking back the watch first. She could eat anything she wanted, but she


    could not get her father¡¯s watch if his mood changed again.


    However, at the next intersection, Richard suddenly turned the sports car.


    This was no longer the route back to his house. Elizabeth''s beautiful face paled as she anxiously


    asked, "Where are you bringing me to?"


    "Eat!" As Richard spoke, the car had already turned into the underground parking lot of a huge building.


    Elizabeth frowned, "It''s already thiste, there shouldn''t be any food left. You stop by the side of the


    road, I will go buy some snacks to eat."


    "You want the woman of Richard Hughes, to eat instant noodles and snacks again?" The man''s thin


    lips curled up in a sneer.


    Hearing his words, Elizabeth was shocked, "You... What do you mean by that?"


    "Can''t you read the news on your cell phone? You''re famous today, you know?" Richard never thought


    that this woman would actually ask such a silly question, and sneered.


    Elizabeth was so shocked that she quickly took out her phone. Seeing that her name was actually on


    the search engine, she clicked on it and her mind went nk.


    Heavens, those damned women had actually uploaded the recorded video to the inte.


    She flipped through the few recent messages, the main focus was on her eating instant noodles, and


    scolding her of every kind was one thing, but it also seemed to involve Richard''s reputation.


    "I''m sorry!" After Elizabeth finished reading, she apologized to him in a low voice.


    Richard snorted. "Is there any use in saying sorry? I''m already involved with you."


    "Then what should we do? I never thought that those people would be so despicable, and actually


    punish me like that!" Now that Elizabeth thought about it, she should not have gone downstairs to buy


    things, she should have ordered them online.


    Hearing her pitiful voice, the anger in Richard''s heart disappeared.


    He parked the car, pushed open the door, and looked at her, "Get out!"


    Elizabeth could only follow her out of the car, and saw the man taking out his phone to make a call. She


    followed him and walked towards the elevator.


    Thest time she came, she seemed to havee here with Richard. There was a private restaurant


    upstairs, and the Lady Boss and Richard had a good rtionship.


    He actually brought her here to eat again. It was just that her mood wasn''t as rxed as before.


    The elevator went up all the way to the dining hall''s floor. Richard brought Elizabeth in, and


    immediately a passionate voice sounded out, "Young Master Hughes, you''re here so quickly. I just had


    someone prepare some food, wait a moment."


    "Alright, sorry for the trouble!" A smile appeared on Richard''s handsome face, he wasn''t as cold as he


    was just now.


    Seeing that he had finally smiled, Elizabeth also secretly sighed. Indeed, his attitude towards her and


    towards other women waspletely different.


    She must have really annoyed him.


    What a failure!


    Who would have thought that ever since she was young, other than her father, she would only be a


    nuisance to others.


    After sitting down at his seat, Elizabeth drank a cup of water with her head lowered. The Lady Boss


    personally brought the dessert over, but she tactfully did not disturb them.


    "Don¡¯t think, eat whatever you want!" Just now, in the elevator, he heard her stomach growling again.


    Richard was ineffably annoyed, how did this woman survive? She actually didn''t know how to take care


    of herself.


    "Thank you!" Elizabeth had long been tempted by the exquisite and tasty dessert.


    Upon hearing him say that he would let her eat it, she immediately thanked him, reached out for a


    piece, and hurriedly bit down.


    It was very fragrant and delicious. It was truly tasty.

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800


    Richard looked at her continuing to nibble on her dessert as her bright eyes peeked over from time to


    time, like a kitten that was afraid of being chased away by its owner.


    For no reason at all, his heart was filled with a gentleness that he did not even notice.


    He stretched out his slender finger and wiped the sesame seeds stuck to the corners of her mouth. His


    voice was a bit gentler as he said, "Eat slower, food is enough!"


    Elizabeth never thought that he would actually do something so gentle to her. Her beautiful eyes were


    slightly startled, and in an instant, she felt that her wolfing down manner was a little out of ce. She


    quickly acknowledged him and took a tissue to wipe the corner of her mouth, afraid that she had stuck


    something else.


    Richard looked at her, who was like a panicked little child, whose actions carrying a childish tone. His


    chest suddenly tightened when he saw how she kept licking her lips with her tongue. It was as if she


    had turned into a delicious dessert.


    "I''m considering whether I should continue with our agreement!" In order to not let himself get lost,


    Richard immediately changed the topic.


    She was slightly surprised, and looked at him in disbelief.


    "We are now tightly entwined like a rope, one on top of the other, and one on the losing side. At first, I


    didn''t consider this aspect and thought that making a girlfriend and making love should be a very easy


    thing to do, but I didn''t expect that the life of a person which changed was not only you, but also myself.


    I didn''t want the reputation that I had painstakingly gained to be ruined in a single night by you."


    Richard leisurely drank his tea, his voice light and indifferent, not a trace of emotion could be heard.


    However, it also seemed to carry some hope.


    Elizabeth could hear the reproach in his words, and she lowered her head even more, ashamed. Not


    knowing what to say, she continued to apologize, "I''m really sorry, I didn''t mean to discredit you."


    "Don''t worry about the apology. It has already happened. I can see that you didn''t do it on purpose, but


    as long as you''re still alive¡­¡±


    "If I''m not alive, do you want me to die?" Hearing his words, Elizabeth resisted instinctively.


    Richard almostughed in anger at her words. He held back hisughter and stared at her, "It''s not


    good for me if you die, don''t die, continue to be my girlfriend, and also, I''ve decided to take you in as


    my star. When you have your own ability and can live a better life, you will consider your own


    reputation, and you will no longer have to implicate me!"


    Elizabeth was shocked once again.


    She really didn''t think that Richard would actually make such a suggestion and want to take her as his


    Female Celebrity.


    "Didn''t you say that I don''t have any acting skills?" Elizabethughed at herself.


    "I saw your video and realized that you''re still acting. Your eyes have a very strong explosive power, not


    only that, you''re also very photogenic. The other party''s shoddy filming skills didn''t make you look ugly


    at all."


    Richard Hughes used the video of her getting scolded to mock her.


    Hearing that, Elizabeth was so ashamed that she wanted to find a hole to hide in, it was simply too


    embarrassing.


    While the atmosphere was awkward, the Lady Boss personally brought two fragrant delicacies, a bowl


    of millet congee and a bowl of sparkling white rice.


    "Young Master Hughes, if you''re really hungry, eat some porridge first. This won''t hurt your stomach!"


    The Lady Boss had good intentions.


    "Thank you!" After Richard finished speaking, he directly brought the bowl of porridge in front of


    Elizabeth, "Drink it!"


    Elizabeth never thought that Richard and the Lady Boss would be so considerate and meticulous


    towards her, to the point where her eyes turned red.


    He also whispered a "thank you"


    After the Lady Boss left, Richard realized that all the tears in her eyes had fallen onto the table.


    "Look, I just praised you as someone with acting skills. I didn''t expect you to actually have it, crying at


    will. This is something that many Female Celebrity¡¯s can''t do."


    Elizabeth was already embarrassed, she did not expect Richard to still be making fun of her, so she


    quickly wiped her tear, and without saying anything further, she took her spoon and started to drink the


    porridge.


    Indeed, even if she wanted to argue with this man, she would have to wait until she was full and had


    the strength to argue with him again.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Why aren''t you eating?" As Elizabeth ate, she realized that she was the only one eating, and the man


    had not touched his chopsticks.


    "I''ve already eaten, hurry up and eat!" Richard was not hungry in the first ce, but looking at the way


    this woman was eating, he felt somehow hungry.


    These dishes were all what he would normally eat, and he didn''t even feel how delicious they were. But


    why did this woman look as if they were the highest quality food in the world, making him want to use


    his chopsticks to eat them.


    In the end, he really took the chopsticks she used and put a piece of meat into his mouth.


    "Ugh..." Elizabeth never thought that a man would use such a chopstick that she had eaten before.


    "It doesn''t taste any different!" Only when he ate it did he realize that it tasted simr to what he usually


    tasted.


    He put down his chopsticks and decided not to eat anymore.


    Elizabeth looked at the chopsticks that had been eaten by him and felt troubled.


    Was she still going to use it?


    "You dislike me?" When Richard saw her eating with a spoon, his beautiful eyebrows immediately


    raised and his voice revealed a hint of anger.


    "No, not at all!" How could Elizabeth still have her obsession with cleanliness?


    She quickly grabbed her chopsticks and continued to eat.


    Only then did Richard''s face return to normal. Holding a cup of red wine, he watched her eat.


    "How do you feel about my suggestion just now?" After two sips of wine, he realized that this woman


    had yet to express her attitude and so he asked.


    "Of course I have no objections. I''m just afraid that you might change your mind midway and beat me


    back to my original form!" Elizabeth felt that the person who had a bad temper was not her, but


    Richard, who had a unpredictable and unpredictable personality. When she interacted with him, she


    would always be tensed, alert, afraid that she would provoke him again and end up getting punished.


    Seeing how her words were so humorous, Richard could not help butugh out loud, "Don''t worry, we


    will not fight in the first ce. As long as you promise me, you will not mention anything about your


    aunt in the future."


    "But ¡­. After all, she''s my aunt!" Elizabeth felt that it would be difficult for her to be so cold and


    heartless.


    Richard''s expression immediately became cold. With a hint of coldness in his eyes, he stared at her.


    "You don''t agree?"


    "I did not say that I did not agree. I only hoped that you would show mercy!" Elizabeth looked at him


    bitterly, her eyes revealing a pleading look.


    "Elizabeth, don''t be arrogant. I can tell you clearly, I will not stop with your aunt''s matters." Richard was


    really angry now. He got up, closed the door of the private room, and made a loud noise.

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801


    Around 6pm, Felicity brought the children back to the Hughes Family Vi.


    The olddy had already called several times to urge her toe back, but Felicity had only exined


    that she brought the children out to eat something, which was why the olddy immediately scolded


    her.


    "If the food outside is not healthy, then it will make stomach-ache. In the future, it''s best to avoid letting


    them eat outside. Don¡¯t let them eat those foods that are not nutritious, it''s best not to eat them." The


    olddy also felt sorry for the little fellows, which was why she said this in whispers.


    "Alright, I''ll remember that!" Felicity did not get angry.


    Seeing their great-grandmother scolding Mummy, the two little fellows both stood up to plead for her.


    Seeing that they had such a deep affection for each other, the Old Granny couldn''t bear to me them


    any further. She immediately smiled gently, "Great -grandmother is also worried about your little


    stomach, and isn''t really scolding your Mummy."


    Of course, Felicity knew that the olddy was worried about her children. She stood aside and watched


    with a smile.


    "Felicity, did you go to the hospital for an examination? What were the results?" Seeing that Felicity had


    taken off the bandages on her head, the olddy heaved a sigh of relief.


    Having experienced the edge of life and death, Felicity had also let the olddy think of one thing. In


    this life, other than life and death, the rest of it was a small matter and the most important thing was to


    reunite with family. The two children were so young, so they really needed mother''s love.


    "Thank you for your concern, Grandma. The doctor said that my wounds are recovering very well."


    Felicity replied softly.


    "That''s good, that''s good!" Only then did the olddy heave a sigh of relief.


    Just at this time, Jack Hughes drove a car back. He stopped the car at the door, pushed it open and got


    off the car.


    Felicity washed her hair after removing the bandages on her head. She looked even more elegant and


    beautiful, like an orchid in a valley.


    Jack Hughes''s eyes shone as he smiled and entered the living room.


    "Miss Felicity, have you just returned?" Jack asked with a smile.


    "Yes!" Felicity responded indifferently, then turned to the olddy and said, "Grandma, I''m going to take


    a bath upstairs. Let the children y in living room."


    "Ok!" The olddy nodded warmly.


    Felicity turned around and headed upstairs.


    Jack also shrugged his shoulders, "I didn''t expect it to be snowing outside again, it''s so cold, Grandma,


    this ce is much colder than overseas. I also want to go upstairs and get a coat." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When the olddy saw that he said it was cold, she immediately reprimanded him, "You know it''s cold,


    so you need to wear more clothes when you go out. What would you do if you get sick?"


    Jack immediatelyughed, "Grandma, don''t worry, my body is very strong, I won''t get sick that easily."


    The olddy red at him.


    Jack turned and followed Felicity upstairs.


    Jack had purposely followed her up the stairs. Raising his head, he looked gloomily at Felicity''s


    beautiful back, and his heart skipped a beat.


    Today, he went out of his house to look for a few friends. After that, some friends brought him to a ce


    where beauties gather in the city, at a high-end private club. Jack and some friends yed pool and


    bowling, and called for quite a few beauties to apany them.


    Jack''s friends seemed to be very excited, but Jack realized that no matter how beautiful a woman was,


    once they took the initiative to stick to him, he would lose all interest.


    To like a woman, one would prefer the process of pursuing her. Only by conquering her would one be


    able to experience the joy of doing so.


    Therefore, these beauties took the initiative to lean into his embrace, passionate & charming. However,


    Jack didn''t stay the night, and instead hurried back to the Hughes Family.


    Sure enough, when he saw the gentle and beautiful Felicity in the living room, he realized that his heart


    did not die, but had suddenly revived.


    Out of the corner of her eyes, Felicity saw Jack quickly following her from behind.


    She didn''t know if she was overthinking it, but she had a feeling that this Jack was purposely following


    her upstairs.


    Felicity quickened her pace, luckily, Jack did not stop her, and after reaching upstairs, she quickly


    entered the bedroom.


    Jack also noticed that Felicity seemed to be intentionally hiding from him, Heh, did this woman discover


    his intentions?


    This did not make Jack feel uneasy or afraid.


    Letting Felicity know the good impression he had of her was actually not a bad thing.


    What if this woman also had feelings for him?


    Perhaps, a conservative woman like her wouldn''t dare to show her emotions.


    However, the more suppressed her emotions were, the more beautiful and passionate she would be,


    like mes or roses.


    Jack was too conceited, so he felt that there would be a day Felicity fell for him.


    However, Felicity felt that she was being troubled by him, and after she closed the door, she secretly


    heaved a sigh of relief.


    What exactly is this Jack doing? Did he really think that she would like a man like him?


    Heh, he really was thinking too much!


    Tonight, Edward had matters to take care of. He called back, and would only return home a littleter.


    Felicity thought of what Edward had said about telling her something at night, so after she finished


    eating, she sat in his room and turned on hisputer to prepare.


    Suddenly, she heard a knocking sound, Felicity''s expression froze, who would actually knock on the


    door at this time?


    The two little fellows had already fallen asleep, and it was already past ten o''clock.


    Felicity vigntly stood up.


    "Miss Felicity, it''s me!" Outside the door, Jack''s voice sounded urgent and sincerely.


    Felicity''s mind tensed up, why was Jack looking for her sote at night?


    "What''s the matter?" Felicity did not easily open the door, and only asked indifferently.


    "Miss Felicity, do you have aptop? I have a very important document to deal with, and it just so


    happens that I was in too much of a hurry to return home this time. I didn''t bring myputer with me,


    so I wanted to borrow yourputer to send a document." Jack pleaded with a sincere tone of voice.


    Felicity did not expect him to make such a request, she could only open the door to see Jack wearing a


    grey robe, standing outside the door, looking at her with anticipation.


    "You can go find Old Garry, he will definitely help you find aputer." Felicity still spoke in a very


    indifferent tone.


    "It''s sote, Old Garry must be asleep. I don''t want to bother him. I''ll only use a few minutes to send an


    email!" Jack continued to plead sincerely.

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802


    Felicity frowned, she really wanted to reject his request. However, when she opened the door, the


    laptop on her bed was already seen by the man.


    "Okay, wait a minute. I''m working. Let me save the file first." Felicity could only agree to his request.


    "Thank you!" Jack purposely used a very low and deep tone to express his gratitude.


    Felicity unnaturally agreed to it. She turned around and kept the document in herptop, closed the


    computer, and gave it to Jack Hughes.


    "Miss Felicity, if you don''t mind, may I go in and pass on the documents?" Jack suddenly uttered again,


    and as he saw Felicity frowning, Jack immediately exined, "I originally wanted to go to the balcony


    to pass on the message, but the balcony is too cold now."


    "Take theputer back to your room and use it. I''m not in a hurry anyway." Of course Felicity would


    reject his request. She absolutely did not want Edward to misunderstand anything.


    "Alright! I''ll return it to you in a few minutes!" After Jack finished, he turned around and returned back to


    his room.


    Jack was aputer expert, the first thing he did after obtain Felicity''s notebook was to see if she had


    any information that he wanted.


    He searched for a few minutes and found that it was all about Felicity''s work, not a single piece of news


    about her. However, he saw many of Felicity''s photos. It was her photos with her children when they


    were abroad. Her cheerful smiles enchanted Jack.


    He secretly copied a few of Felicity''s photos onto his phone, closed herptop, stood up, and knocked


    on Felicity''s door again.


    Felicity put on a thick jacket and opened the door.


    "Thank you, Miss Felicity!" Jack looked at her pure face, his thin lips curved into a smile, as he


    expressed his gratitude in a low voice.


    "You''re wee, I''m going to sleep!"


    "Good night!" Jack immediately said.


    "Good night!" Felicity realized that facing such a polite man, it was truly a depressing matter.


    If Jack was a proud and conceited man, Felicity wouldn''t have needed to bother with him and would


    just ignore him.


    However, Jack Hughes was actually very polite, and this gave Felicity a headache.


    Around 11 PM, Edward''s car stopped in front of the entrance to the hall.


    The man wore a ck monkish long coat over his suit, revealing his tall and sturdy body, giving off a


    noble aura, as if he was a king.


    Taking advantage of the dim light, Edward directly went upstairs.


    Walking through the corridor, he entered the bedroom and saw a young woman still looking at her cell


    phone while leaning on the pillow.


    "You''re still up sote?" Edward saw that she was looking at him and smiled.


    Felicity muttered, "You haven''te back yet, so I can''t sleep."


    The man took off his jacket and threw it onto the sofa. His slender fingers easily undid the suit as he


    teased herzily, "Why did you have to wait for me toe back?"


    Felicity was originally very pure in her heart, but after hearing these gloomy words, her face


    inexplicably flushed red, "I''m used to sleeping by your side. If you didn''te back, I would''ve been


    worried about you."


    Edward had already thrown away his jacket, and was wearing a white silk shirt with sleeves buttoned


    neatly, showing his slender arms.


    His slender legs allowed him to stand beside the bed. He sat down with his strong body and held her in


    his arms. His thin lips lightly kissed her forehead. "I''m going to take a bath. Wait for me!"


    When Felicity heard this, her face burned even hotter.


    "You''ve been busy all day, so you must be very tired. Hurry up and bathe, take a bath, and rest early."


    Felicity could not let her thoughts go astray, she felt that since a man had dealt with matters for an


    entire day in thepany, he would definitely be very tiring. Even if she had those thoughts, she did


    not want to waste his energy anymore.


    Edward reached out his hands and pinched her pink and white cheeks before getting up and walking to


    the bathroom.


    Ten minutester, the man came out, water droplets on his short hair, wearing a loose gray robe.


    The man''s hair was in a mess. It was a little messy and stuck to his full forehead. He looked even more


    healthy and young, exuding a wild aura.


    Seeing him walk over, Felicity immediately said in a soft voice, "Wipe your hair with a towel. If you


    sleep like this, you''ll catch a cold."


    Edward wiped his sexy short hair and smiled, "It''s okay, I won''t get sick."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    However, Felicity felt that he was being too confident, "You should wipe it off."


    Edward could only return to the bathroom and take a towel to dry his short hair. Then he walked to her


    side and supported her body with his sturdy arms, with his lips close to her lips.


    Felicity looked at his erged handsome face, her breathing stagnated, and then, she immediately


    pushed him away, saying softly, "You must be tired, hurry up and rest."


    "I''m not tired!" Edward was originally very tired, but after seeing her pure and beautiful appearance, he


    felt that his body had recovered all of its strength.


    "Although you are not tired, I don''t want to do it either. I''m very tired!" Felicity deliberately found an


    excuse to change the subject,


    "Didn''t you say today that you would tell me about something when you returned tonight? You can say


    it now, and I''ll listen. " Seeing that she really had no interest whatsoever, a sense of loss shed across


    Edward''s handsome face.


    When he thought about that her body had just recovered, he naturally didn''t dare force her. He turned


    around andid down beside her. His low voice rang out, "You called me today. Did you feel that I


    forgave my mother?"


    Felicity was startled, then nodded, "That''s right, I felt that you weren''t angry, I thought if you knew that


    children are with your mother, you would be furious."


    "Yesterday, I received some photos, which showed my father embracing with another woman


    intimately. I finally knew why my mother had to leave our family, it was because my father had done


    something that let her down and she was too sad, so she chose to leave." Edward''s voice revealed a


    touch of sorrow, as it slowly resounded.


    "How can this be?" As Felicity listened, her face was also filled with shock. She never thought that the


    grudges of the previous generation were far more than just this, could it be that there were even more


    secrets hidden within?


    "In the beginning, I didn''t believe it either. But that was the truth, so I decided that I would forgive her."


    Edward turned around and buried his head in Felicity''s embrace, like a child who neededfort,


    waiting for her constion and hug.


    Felicity''s heart ached so much that she could only hold him tightly, put her lips on his forehead and


    silently apany his grief.

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803


    Edward leaned into Felicity''s embrace. The soft feeling, coupled with the unique fragrance that was


    emitted by the woman, made Edward feel as if his nerves were at ease. His nerves rxed, and a


    sense of tiredness hit him.


    Felicity thought that after Edward''s grief passed, he would still talk about his father and that woman


    again. She never thought that when the steady breathing came, she looked down and found Edward


    had fallen asleep.


    Her heart ached as she lightly kissed his forehead. He was already so sleepy, yet he still wanted to


    show off just now. This man, she really didn''t know what to say about him.


    That night, Felicity slept like this with Edward in her arms. It was only half the night, but the man directly


    pulled her into his embrace.


    Felicity liked the feeling of sticking close to his arm and sleeping against his chest, so she was at ease


    and very warm. On this cold winter night, having someone warm for her, was definitely a very blissful


    thing.


    ________________


    After Richard fed Elizabeth up, he immediately brought her back to his private big house.


    Elizabeth could also feel that although this man wasn''t as good to her as before, he wasn''t as bad as


    before either.


    "In the future, you will still live here!" The moment he stepped in, Richard asked with amanding


    tone.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Elizabeth nodded her head, "Okay, then when should I go back to pack my luggage? So that I can


    move over!"


    "No need to pack up, I''ll get all the things I need to give to women tomorrow. In the future, you should


    also focus on cleaning up. Don''t let me see you dressed like a countrywoman again." Richard was


    unable to tolerate it, so his words were very rude as well.


    Elizabeth quickly lowered her head to look at the clothes on her body. "It''s just washing the old, how


    can you convict me of this?"


    "In my eyes, it''s old-fashioned!" Richard unreasonably swept his eyes across her, "In the future, without


    my permission, you are not allowed to go out yourself, and you are not allowed to be photographed like


    this, understand?"


    "Then are you prohibiting me from being free? I don''t like it." Elizabeth thought about it carefully. Was


    she really going to be imprisoned here? She was scared just thinking about it and opposed it


    determinedly.


    Richard did not expect a hungry person to have so many demands, he snorted and said, "I did not


    restrict your freedom, but I have to demand you that before you go outside again, please check


    yourself in the mirror. If you feel that you are giving me face, then you can go out and be photographed


    by the paparazzi, and you definitely should not reveal any shyness or fear, which may be indicated by


    others that you feel our rtionship is furtive and not righteous."


    Elizabeth knew that Richard was still angry at her being filmed, so she lowered her head and did not


    refute again.


    However, she sighed in her heart. The life of celebrity cannot be epted by ordinary people.


    So it turned out that there was a price to be paid for her brightness and beautifulness.


    She could finally understand why the Female Celebrity would care so much about theirmute


    clothes.


    If one was well-dressed, they would immediately attract arge number of fans.


    If one was poorly dressed, they would be harshly criticized by the fans, and even their character would


    be suspected.


    She was so tired!


    Elizabeth was lost in thought.


    Suddenly, she raised her head and saw the man pouring wine beside the shelf, she believed that


    Richard would not have any problems with this, his own condition was so excellent, his figure was tall


    and slender, his facial features were unsuspecting and there was no blind spot.


    So it turned out that there was really someone who was born to be a celebrity, unlike her, who needed


    to learn a lot of things.


    Richard held a cup of wine and leaned against the wine shelf as he drank absentmindedly. His eyes


    dyed with coldness stared at the woman on the sofa.


    Elizabeth was sizing him up, but she was suddenly stared at the other way, scaring her so much that


    she quickly looked down, pretending to study her fingers.


    Richard frowned, still unable to understand why he had to bring this woman back.


    Obviously, he could use this opportunity to directly announce the matter of him breaking up with her.


    Had he really be merciful?


    He wanted to be phnthropic?


    He couldn''t stand seeing her being bullied, so he wanted to bring her back for protection?


    Richard was unable to understand his own thoughts. He felt that he had changed,pletely changed.


    He was no longer thatzy and casual self.


    Before meeting Elizabeth, he felt that his temper and cultivation was pretty good, but after meeting her,


    his bad temper waspletely revealed.


    This woman was quite capable, she could change himpletely into someone else.


    Elizabeth''s beautiful eyes flickered, and she secretly raised her head to look, why was this man still


    staring at her?


    Studying her as an alien?


    "Cough!!, can you give me a ss of wine? I also want to have a taste!" Elizabeth''s mood was really


    terrible. She felt that the alcohol would be a solution to her worries, so she decided to give it a try.


    Richard pursed his lips, and did not say much. He only took out a cup and poured a cup for her.


    Elizabeth thanked her and quickly walked over, picked up the cup, and drank it all in one gulp.


    "Cough.." Unfortunately, she choked. She covered her hot neck with her hand and coughed violently.


    As she coughed, she said, "Your wine is really bad!"


    Richard looked at her coughing out tears. She did not forget to scold him with her tearful eyes that his


    wine was distasteful.


    "Who says wine is tasty?" This woman was truly ridiculous. She didn''t know how to taste, yet she was


    still spouting nonsense.


    "Then do you have any tasty wine? I don¡¯t want strong!" Elizabeth was finally coughing a little better,


    but she was still unwilling to give up, and wanted to drink a bit sweeter.


    "You still want more?" Richard did not expect this woman to be more and more brave, to the point


    that tears streamed down her face, yet she still wanted to drink.


    "Yes, I want to get drunk today and say goodbye to my bad life." Elizabeth said with a ruthless tone.


    "Your future life may not be as you wish!" Richard insulted her with his words, but in the end, he still


    gave her a bottle of the red wine that he had treasured for many years.


    When he opened the bottle, the aroma of the wine filled the air. Even Elizabeth who did not know how


    to taste alcohol could smell the aroma.


    "This bottle must be delicious!" Elizabeth smiled and asked him.


    Richard inly said, "Before you drink, think about it. Are you sure you want to get drunk in front of a


    grown man?"


    Elizabeth''s beautiful eyes widened as she looked at him in shock.


    What did he mean?


    Would it be dangerous if she was drunk?


    "Don''t be afraid. If I have any ill intentions towards you, you can lock me in my room and ignore my life


    or death!" Elizabeth misunderstood his words.

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804


    Richard used to think that Felicity was the simplest woman he had ever met, but now he realised that


    this woman in front of him was as simple as an idiot.


    What kind of education did she have?


    She couldn''t even understand the meaning behind his words.


    Elizabeth misunderstood his words because she herself already liked Richard. She was afraid that after


    she got drunk, her emotions would explode even more. A person who had lost all sense of reason


    would definitely fall down in the face of the man she liked.


    "Alright, drink!" Richard didn''t want to correct her misconception, so he directly ced a bottle of wine


    in front of her. "If you''re drunk, I''ll lock you in your room."


    Elizabeth''s beautiful eyes shed, and she actually picked up the bottle of wine, and drank it


    immediately.


    She didn''t even need to drink anymore. She just wanted to drink to her heart''s content.


    Seeing her raise her head, her slender and snow-white neck seemed like the most beautiful swan. The


    instant she drank, her neck slightly moved up and down, and even Richard couldn''t help but swallow


    his saliva.


    Is it really that good to drink?


    She actually drank it to his heart''s content as if it were a beverage.


    Elizabeth had overestimated her ability, she thought that it would taste so good that it could even be


    drunk from a single bottle.


    Unfortunately, she soon realized that she couldn''t drink anymore. She was too full, and she had eaten


    her fill just now.


    Therefore, she put the bottle on the table, stretched out her hand and stroked her forehead, "Your wine


    shouldn''t be intoxicating, right? Why am I still so awake?"


    Seeing that she had started to get drunk from thinking about it, Richard could not help but snort lightly,


    "The aftereffects of this wine are quite impressive. You should go and lie on the sofa for a while, it will


    be effective immediately."


    "Oh, okay!" After Elizabeth finished speaking, she actually listened to her and went to the sofa to lie


    down.


    However, the moment sheid down, she really felt dizzy. She raised one of her arms to cover her


    eyes, wanting to sleep with her eyes closed.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Richard was still leaning on the wine shelf. With hiszy look, no one could tell what he was thinking


    about at the moment.


    After lying down for a few minutes, Elizabeth suddenly felt extremely thirsty, thus, she struggled to get


    up, wanting to pour a cup of water.


    Suddenly, she rolled down from the sofa, because her hands and feet were weak and her head was


    dizzy. She seemed to be swaying when she looked at everything.


    Hearing the voiceing from the sofa, Richard raised his eyes and saw Elizabeth lying on the carpet,


    struggling to get up.


    He quickly put down his wine cup and walked over. Stretching out his long arm, he pulled her up and


    asked coldly, "Are you drunk?"


    "No, I can still drink!" Elizabeth was so thirsty that she wanted to drink more.


    Thinking about the sweet red wine from before, she couldn''t help but lick her lips, "Richard, pour me


    another ss, okay?"


    Although she felt dizzy, she still hadn''t lost her consciousness. That was why she was able to speak in


    one breath.


    "Stop drinking!" Richard immediately advised her.


    "Alright, I want some water!" Deep inside, Elizabeth did not dare trouble this man to help her pour the


    water. Therefore, she relied on the strength in his arm to stand steadily, and shakily went to get a cup


    of water.


    "Don''t move, I''ll do it!" Richard was really afraid that she would break the water cup, when the time


    came, he would have to take care of it himself. Thus, he pulled the woman back and pressed her down


    on the sofa.


    Elizabeth''s body was burning up, without any strength, what did Richard say?


    Richard poured a cup of water and when Elizabeth reached out to grab it, she felt that the cup was


    against her. She had clearly wanted to grab onto the cup with her hand, but why was the cup spinning?


    "I''m not drinking anymore. Even the cup is bullying me?" The reason why Elizabeth drank was because


    she was in a bad mood the entire time. She did not expect that, even more so now, she did not want to


    drink at all.


    Seeing that she was still acting, Richard immediately asked her coldly, "If you want to drink, just ask


    me, I''ll feed it to you!"


    "Please?" Elizabeth was really clear-headed. She raised her blurry eyes and looked at the extremely


    handsome man in front of her, andughed foolishly, "Richard, I beg you, will you help me?"


    "Yes sir!" The man''s tone was firm and no one dared to doubt him.


    "Then I beg of you ... Let my... my aunt go!"


    Even if Elizabeth was drunk, she had not forgotten her mission.


    Hearing that, Richard''s face changed, his eyes became even colder, he picked up the water and left.


    What was bad about begging? It wanted thest thing he wanted to hear.


    Elizabeth felt that he had already left her, she immediately reached out to cover her face, looking


    embarrassed to see him, but through her fingers, there were tears.


    Richard didn''t bother with her anymore, he also wanted to get drunk to death like this.


    However, the pain in her throat made it impossible for her to sleep. She still wanted to drink water. She


    really wanted to.


    She felt like a desert that had been dry for hundreds of years, even a drop of water would be fine.


    Elizabeth still got up after groping around, but she found that it was already dark outside the window.


    The room was also dark and there were no lights on. Elizabeth was already dizzy, but at this moment,


    she could no longer differentiate which direction was which.


    Suddenly, she seemed to see a glimmer of light.


    That was the direction of the wine shelves.


    Only the small lights on the shelves were on, shining directly on the counters, lighting up a small piece


    of the world.


    Richardzily leaned against the back of the chair, the alcohol in his hand had already drank a few


    cups, but he had a good tolerance for alcohol, so he was not drunk, but was even more clear- headed.


    He saw the woman walking over while pressing her head down. She had an extremely ufortable


    look on her face.


    It urred to him that if a person who was drunk would feel thirsty, then she must be thirsty again.


    Thus, he stretched out his finger and held the cup of ice water. The man stood up and walked towards


    the crooked woman with meticulous steps.


    He put the water in front of her and said in a low, cold voice, "Would you like some water?"


    When Elizabeth heard the word ¡®water¡¯, she instinctively nodded her head. Her messy ck hair,


    coupled with her pale white and small facial features, made her look quite likeable.


    "Beg me!" Richard was ying with her like a kitten, he liked her obedient look.


    "Please!" Elizabeth pouted her lips, then curled her lips and was about to give her the water.


    Unexpectedly, Elizabeth''s natural instinct exploded forth as she reached out to push her hand.


    "Please? Who are you? I, Elizabeth Jones, have never begged anyone, I don''t even know how to beg!"


    Richard never thought that she would actually turn drunk, it was just that, in front of him, she was still


    too weak.


    "Then don''t drink it, just die of thirst!" Richard said as he turned to leave.


    "Hey,e back here!" Elizabeth suddenly shouted angrily, but Richard did not care, she immediately


    pounced from behind, her two arms wrapped around his waist, "Give me the water, handsome!"

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805


    Ten minutester, Richard''s assistant hurriedly brought over a set of female clothing. After putting down


    the female clothing, she wanted to see which woman was at Richard''s home, ording to logic, after


    Richard and Elizabeth broke up, he would not be able to find another woman so quickly.


    Richard did not give her the chance to investigate, he immediately let her leave.


    Carrying the bag, he walked into Elizabeth''s room and threw it on the bed, "Hurry up and change,


    apany me to eat."


    "Thank you!" Elizabeth was extremely grateful, & seeing that Richard had closed the door, she quickly


    changed.


    It was winter now and the weather was cold.


    Fortunately, there was everything inside the big bag of clothes. There was also a warm, long white


    down jacket and a pair of winter boots.


    His preparations were really thorough, making her very touched.


    Her long hair had long since been blown dried by the wind. At this moment, Elizabeth walked out


    wearing a white down jacket and high heels boots, her skin was very tender and white, and under the


    contrast of the white down jacket, it was even more suffused with the sparkling and translucent luster of


    a young girl.


    Richard''s gaze stayed on her body for two seconds, after which he said indifferently, "Let''s go!"


    Elizabeth followed beside him quietly and arrived at the car park.


    Richard looked at her quietly that she wasn''t as noisy as before, and he was actually a little not used to


    it.


    "Why aren''t you talking?" He wasn''t a very good person at creating an atmosphere.


    When both of them were silent, the atmosphere inside the car was so stifling that it caused one to be


    annoyed.


    "What do you want me to say?" Elizabeth was startled, she never thought that he would actually ask


    her to take the initiative to speak.


    "Whatever, don''t tell me you don''t want to ask me how you can be a Female Celebrity?" Richard


    changed the topic.


    "Yes, but you''re a man!" Elizabeth picked the main point.


    Richard frowned his brows in annoyance, "Don''t forget, I''ll be your boss from now on. You have to think


    carefully about how to talk to me and get along with me."


    "Oh, then I will be more polite when I speak in the future!" Elizabeth immediatelyughed cleverly.


    "What else?" Richard felt that this was far from enough.


    "What else?" Elizabeth blinked her ck and bright eyes, unable to understand what he meant.


    "Ingratiate yourself to me!" Richard looked at her like he was an adult and let her experience it for


    herself.


    Elizabeth''s beautiful little face stiffened. She carefully thought about the meaning of his words, then


    asked with her small red face, "How do the Female Celebrity in yourpany usually please you?"


    Richard never thought that she would be so slow. As expected, he was not a goodmunicator.


    "They usually think of ways to repay me with their bodies!" Richard purposely teased her just to see her


    reaction.


    Elizabeth''s expression froze again, she did not expect him to speak in such a straightforward manner.


    She frowned, "Then you must have had rtions with all of the Female Celebrity¡¯s in yourpany,


    your position as the boss is truly worth it. Yourpany is famous for the Female Celebrity."


    Richard originally wanted to make things difficult for her, but he didn''t expect that this woman was just


    thinking about things.


    Hearing her say that, he immediately felt as if he was contaminated with a lot of Female Celebrities.


    "I think you may have misunderstood me. It''s not that if they want to repay me with their bodies, I will


    agree." Richard had no choice but to seriously correct her misconception.


    Elizabeth chuckled, and said with suspicion, "Really? But I feel that you have no reason to reject them?


    They are beautiful and young, and you are a normal man. If you refuse, it will definitely be abnormal."


    "Elizabeth Jones, which eye of yours saw that I''m abnormal?" Richard suddenly thought back to what


    happened in the bathroom, and a bad association formed.


    Could it be because this woman felt that he was abnormal when she saw his hanging face?


    "Uh, don''t misunderstand me. I didn''t mean that. I was just assuming." Elizabeth was shocked, and


    suppressed the bitter taste in her heart.


    "Humph!" Richard had a look of displeasure on his face as he nced at her, as he had the nagging


    feeling that this woman was suspecting him.


    Seeing that she had pissed him off, Elizabeth drooped her head in depression, andughed at herself,


    "If you look down on the Female Celebrity in yourpany, then you will definitely look down on me


    too."


    "I didn''t say that." When Richard heard her self-defeating words, the expression in his eyes stiffened,


    and he immediately opened his mouth to exin.


    Elizabeth continued to mock herself, "Even if you didn''t say it out loud, I would have already noticed it


    myself, I simply can''t enter your vignt eyes."


    "If you don''t try, how will you know the result?" Richard''s throat rolled, thinking back to what happened


    in the bathroom, he suddenly felt his body burning, his voice following.


    "Do I still need to try? We''ve been together so long. If you were really interested in me, we would


    have..." Elizabeth was suddenly so embarrassed that she could not continue, those words, were too


    embarrassing.


    Richard slightly narrowed his eyes, as he turned to the side and looked at her, "Didn''t you say so? The


    contents of the agreement also emphasized that without your consent, I cannot touch you!"


    Elizabeth''s beautiful eyes widened slightly, she then nodded her head, "That''s right, but is the


    agreement still valid?"


    "Then let''s sign another contract. That one has no effect!" Richard also really wanted to change the


    agreement again, so he got rid of the displeased content as soon as possible.


    "How do we sign?" Elizabeth was a little curious.


    "Sign a work contract!" Richard inly raised his eyebrows.


    "Then I''ll officially be a signed celebrity in yourpany?" Elizabeth asked somewhat happily.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes!" Richard nodded, and thought back to thepany''s contract carefully. It didn''t seem to have an


    agreement on how he couldn''t touch her.


    The corner of Elizabeth''s mouth raised slightly. She did not think that life would take another turn and


    there was no path to despair. Instead, it gave her apletely new hope.


    "Richard, why are you willing to help me again? I thought I''d never see you again." Elizabeth sighed


    with emotion and asked.


    Richard tensed up, as if he was afraid that she would ask him that question the most. Because, he did


    not know how to answer her.


    "Because you are very pitiful, and I am verypassionate!" Richard replied casually.


    Elizabeth blinked, "How am I pitiful? There are more poorer people than me."


    "Where did all this nonsensee from?" Richard didn''t like her to pursue this question further, so he


    interrupted her with a cold tone.


    Elizabeth immediately learned to shut her mouth. No matter what, she felt that her luck seemed to be


    good.

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806


    Edward personally brought the elder businessman, who was with him for five years, to court, causing a


    hugemotion in the financial world. Almost everyone was paying attention to the progress of this


    matter, and Edward was also looking forward to the result.


    These old officials who had leaked thepany''s secret documents all felt that they had worked hard


    all this while and refused to ept the oue. After the defendant went to court, they became even


    more dissatisfied with Edward''s method of cooking the meat, and even dered firmly that they did not


    have any means of leaking the secret information.


    However, no matter how much they hopped, it could not shake the fact that they were spoiled in


    Edward''s heart.


    The evidence in front of Edward was already ample. It was because of his confidence that he was


    prepared to give these few old men some pointers, and also make use of them to make an example for


    the others to scare off the rest of the adversaries in thepany. He wanted to let them see how


    miserable it would be if they betrayed him.


    However, they were too greedy and had too much ambition. They thought that after thepany


    changed owners, they would be able to get a pension that was ten times higher, which was why they


    were taken advantage of by John Hughes.


    At the entrance of the court, countless media reporters, as well as traffic police and police officers were


    present to maintain order outside the door.


    Today was the first day of the hearing, Edward''swyers were all present, waiting for the start of the


    fight.


    The few old men were also frightened to the point that their faces were deathly pale. They were


    anxious to get theirwyers to try their best to turn the situation around.


    However, no one had ever won awsuit against Edward Hughes.


    Thus, the financial world was in an uproar.


    Everyone was watching this battle, waiting to see how bloody it would be.


    As the legal person representative of thepany, Larry was the assistant. A few highly trusted


    representatives of the upper echelons of thepany were also present.


    At the entrance of the court, the media reporters who were surrounded by an imprable crowd


    immediately surrounded the car the moment they saw it approaching, wanting to seize the headlines.


    Larry''s expression was solemn, he turned a blind eye to the media''s fierce attacks, and did not even


    say a single superfluous word.


    As expected, if he stayed with someone for too long, they would be infected by his aura.


    With how cold Larry was, there were actually a few shadows of Edward Hughes. His aura also made


    people not dare to rashly approach him.


    "Mr. Larry, may I ask why Mr. Edward Hughes did not personallye out? Did he feel that he would


    definitely win this battle?"


    "Can you tell me what Mr. Edward Hughes is feeling right now? As his trusted aides, you must be well


    aware of everything about him. How did he find out that these foreign officials had ulterior motives?"


    "May I ask if there are any problems with Mr. Edward Hughes''s private rtionship recently?"


    "Is he and Felicity still dating? Will they get married?"


    In the face of these reporters'' casual questioning, Larry still remained imprable. Icy cold, with not a


    single word or expression, he was directly escorted by his bodyguards to the entrance of the court.


    At the moment, on the screen, Edward''s eyes were focused as he stared at the chaotic and


    uncontroble scene in front of him.


    Looks like, there are a lot of people who want to watch a show in Hughes Family.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    With his slender fingers at the edge of his sexy lips, Edward fell into deep thought.


    He wondered if, at that moment, John Hughes was also standing in front of the screen, watching this


    scene.


    Would he be afraid?


    Would these people give him up?


    Edward really hoped that it would be like this, where he wouldn''t have to go abroad to personally see


    him.


    Although they were rted by blood, this fight would not end unless one of thempletely lost hope.


    The atmosphere in the Hughes Family was also very tense. After Old Master Hughes and the Old


    Granny sent their two children to school, they returned home to watch the news.


    Felicity was also sitting in front of aputer screen, frowning as she watched, her fingers couldn''t


    help but to tighten, she was very worried, and also very uneasy.


    Although she was not very familiar with the various matters in the financial world, she knew that if


    Edward lost this case, then not only would he face the doubts of the entire financial world, the


    companies in Hughes Family would also be in constant turmoil. Then, the consequences would truly be


    unimaginable.


    Felicity really wanted to give him a call and ask if he was confident enough to face this crisis.


    However, she hesitated as she held the phone. Maybe he was watching too, or maybe he still had a lot


    of orders to give.


    If she called him at this time, would she disturb him?


    Felicity was conflicted for a while, but still did not make that call. However, she made a call to Xipil.


    "Mother, are you paying attention to the Hughes Family as well?" Felicity urgently needed someone to


    talk about this matter.


    Xipil nodded her head, "Our entirepany is paying attention to this, but we believe that these people


    who are trying to take revenge on them will definitely be. President Hughes originally gave them such


    good fortune, and we are all people who know about it, but they actually did not think about the future


    of thepany, and even dragged thepany down, it is too unreasonable to not get punished."


    Hearing her firm tone, Felicity''s mood improved a little. She nodded, "I also believe that they are the


    wrong side. Edward would never be a harsh boss, but they actually dared to call him stingy in front of


    the media. It is simply unreasonable."


    "Felicity, don''t worry, we are all very confident in President Hughes, you should trust him as well." Xipil


    comforted his softly.


    "Mm, I believe him, but the process of waiting for the result is too torturous!" Felicityughed bitterly.


    "I can understand your feelings right now!" Xipil nodded.


    "Godmother, Lily really didn''t steal anotherpany''s customer anymore, right?"


    "No, not only did she not snatch it, she even took the initiative to find two other customers." Xipil said


    with a smile.


    "That''s good. Then, mother, I won''t disturb you from your work anymore. I''ll hang up first." After Felicity


    and her foster mother chatted for a while, they finally calmed down a little.


    "Alright, I''m busy over here too. Don''t worry, it''ll be fine!" Xipil quickly said a few words of concern and


    then hung up.


    Felicity stood up and took her cup, intending to go downstairs and pour herself a cup of warm water.


    She pushed open the door and saw Jack Hughes leaning against the railing, thinking about something.


    Seeing him, Felicity''s expression tensed up.


    "Miss Felicity, should I go out?" Jack Hughes turned his head to look at her and immediately asked with


    a smile.


    Felicity shook the water cup in her hand, "No, I will go down and prepare a cup of water!"


    Jack replied as he shrugged his shoulders and said, "I also n to go downstairs. Miss Felicity,


    something big seems to have happened to Hughes Family today."


    When Felicity heard him mention this matter, her nerves tensed up. "What do you think?"


    Jackzily replied, "What can I think of it? I am from the Hughes Family, so of course I hope that the


    Hughes Family can pass through this crisis."


    Hypocrisy, Felicity sneered from the bottom of heart.

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807


    Felicity didn''t want to expose Jack''s hypocrisy.


    She went around him and headed downstairs.


    In the hall, on a huge screen, there was a live broadcast of this grand asion in the financial world.


    The two elders sat on the sofa with concentration as they watched the progress of this event.


    "Felicity, you know about this as well, right?" the olddy asked when she saw hering down the


    stairs.


    "I''m watching it too!" Felicity replied softly.


    "Don''t worry, I believe my grandson will be able to handle this." The olddy was afraid that she wasn''t


    experienced enough and wouldn''t experience much, so she was afraid and worried. Thus, she tried to


    comfort her.


    Felicity smiled lightly, "Thank you, Grandma. I trust him too."


    After pouring a cup of water, Felicity headed upstairs, but at the same time, Jack changed into a new


    jacket and went downstairs. The two met again at the stairs, and when Felicity went to the left side, he


    identally moved to the left side, which made Felicity move to the right side and y with him,


    causing Felicity to frown.


    "I''m sorry, but you should go up first!" However, Jack immediately expressed that he did not do it on


    purpose, and quickly stepped aside to let her pass.


    Felicity said a few nk words of thanks before she quickly walked up, but in her heart she still felt that


    Jack was deliberately toying with her.


    In fact, Jack did it on purpose, in order to attract Felicity''s attention.


    However, he still underestimated Felicity''s cold attitude, to the point that she did not even look him in


    the eye.


    This was the worst battle in Jack''s entire history of rtionships, and it gave him an inexplicable sense


    of defeat.


    He did not expect that his charm in the heart of women would be reduced to this extent. It looks like the


    disparity between him and Edward, had once again surfaced on Felicity''s body.


    Impossible, could it be that Felicity has her eyes on Edward''s rich and powerful family property?


    So she wasn''t interested in him at all?


    If it was really because of the amount of money, Jack could only resign himself to his fate and shake


    his head.


    Indeed, he was not as rich as Edward, but this was merely for now, so when Father helped him get


    Hughes Group back, his wealth would definitely surpass Edward''s. At that time, even if Felicity kneeled


    in front of him and begged him, he would not give her another chance.


    The sense of defeat caused Jack''s emotions to be somewhat tormented.


    "Jack, are you going out?" When the olddy saw him carrying a car key downstairs, she immediately


    called out to him and asked.


    Jack nodded his head, "Yes, I have made some appointments with friends to have lunch together!"


    "What friend? Is there a woman?" The olddy was more concerned with her grandson''s feelings now.


    Jack immediately said smilingly, "Grandma, are you urging me to find a girlfriend again? Alright, I''ll go


    and have a look. If there really is a suitable one, I''ll definitely bring her to you for your purpose."


    The old grandpa lectured him on the side, "Don''t y with a woman''s feelings. There''s nothing to gain


    from getting into these affairs."


    Jack immediately tried to rify himself, "Grandfather, how did you know that I was crazy? So far, I


    haven''t had a single serious rtionship. Don''t worry, I''ll follow you. I''II definitely be very dedicated."


    When the olddy heard her grandson actually teasing them, she immediatelyughed, "Don''t be like


    your grandpa, he is just too stubborn. Girls don''t like his personality."


    The old man turned to look at the olddy.


    Although they were old husband and wife, he couldn''t hide the trace of affection in his eyes for the old


    lady. "Don''t speak nonsense. Edward is just like me, isn''t there a bunch of girls who like him?"


    The olddy covered her mouth andughed. "You''re right. I like it too. Otherwise, why would I marry


    you?"


    Only then did the old man feel at ease. Jack was a little jealous, which made him feel even more


    depressed.


    "Grandpa, grandma, I''m going out!" Jack greeted her and then left the room.


    He drove the car out of Hughes Family''s vi and stopped by the roadside. Then, he took out his phone


    and dialled a number.


    The reason he called this number was to call his father, John Hughes.


    "Daddy, I think Edward is very confident this time. Will we be exposed?"


    Jack was still worried that this matter would affect their chances of seizing power.


    "Don''t worry, those old fellows have a sharp tongue. They still don''t have the guts to betray me." John


    was very confident too, these few old people were previously taught by him, they had been under his


    care for many years, and he had supported them with a lot of information. Therefore, John believed


    that even if these old people were to be imprisoned, for the sake of their family''s health, they would not


    dare to wrongly use him.


    "Alright then. If you are confident, then I am relieved." Jack also believed that his father wasn''t that


    stupid to make himself fall into defeat so quickly. His meticulous ns for the past five years had only


    just begun.


    "How are you doing at home? Are Grandpa and grandma alright?" John indifferently asked him.


    Towards his elderly parents, no matter how cruel and unscrupulous John was, he still cared about them


    a lot. After all, he would never be able to part with his family.


    Jack nodded and replied, "Grandmother''s health is still fine, grandpa''s health isn''t very good. There will


    always be a doctoring to his house to check on him, Daddy, find an opportunity toe back and


    see them. I feel that they have already forgiven you."


    John remained silent at the other end of the phone, and only said after a long while, "We''ll see. I don''t


    have the face to meet them, I have already disappointed them."


    Jack knew his father''s internal struggle. It was because he was not willing to give up his power and


    authority, therefore, the things that he would do next would probably hurt his grandfather and


    grandmother''s more.


    "Alright, I will be back in a few days!" Jack did not try to persuade him again.


    Just then, the phone was immediately taken over by Jane Hughes.


    "Big Brother, everything in the country is fine, right?" Jane asked with a smile in her voice.


    "It''s not bad, it''s been a long time since I''ve returned. Everything in the country is still fresh for me!"


    Jack and his sister spoke with a much more rxed tone.


    "Then, did you see Felicity? How is she?" What Jane was more concerned about was his opinion of


    Felicity.


    "I''d like to conquer her!" Jack immediately replied.


    Jane''s expression became happy and she immediately encouraged him, "Big Brother, I believe you can


    definitely destroy their rtionship. You have to work hard, for my sake."


    "I will!" Jack nodded with absolute certainty.


    "Big Brother, you must be careful. Edward is definitely on guard against you, don''t let him catch any of


    your weakness." Jane reminded him repeatedly.


    "Don''t worry, my return this time was purely for fun. If he wants to catch a hold of me, he won''t be able


    to." Jack said confidently.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808


    When Richard went to thepany, Elizabeth had turned into a small tail behind him. After getting off


    the sports car outside thepany''s gate, she immediately attracted the attention of the surrounding


    people.


    Everyone had felt that after the video of Elizabeth buying instant noodles, it had confirmed the fact that


    she and Richard Hughes had broken up.


    But now, what kind of situation was this?


    Elizabeth changed from the slovenly image in the video to the one they saw in front of them. She was


    wearing a royal blue silk dress, with her long hair hanging down to her waist, slightly curling up at the


    ends.


    The outfit Elizabeth was wearing today, was ordered by Richard to be brought over. Furthermore, under


    Richard''s cold gaze, she obediently dressed herself up to this point.


    Richard had even put down his harsh words. In the future, if he was not satisfied with her clothes, he


    would change out of them all.


    Elizabeth''s mind was on fire, but she had actually agreed to his harsh and perverted request.


    Just that, when she was worrying that she did not have that much money to buy her clothes, Richard


    directly took out his wallet and threw it in front of her, allowing her to do as she pleased.


    Elizabeth stared at the card for a very long time, her mind was in a mess and she did not know whether


    she should spend his money or not.


    In the end, due to Richard''s impatience, she could only stuff the card into her bag. Alright, taking his


    card doesn''t mean that she would spend his money, but it had another meaning.


    Only a boyfriend would give his girlfriend money, and if she took his card, would that also prove that


    she was going to be his real girlfriend?


    Elizabeth had thought about this problem all along, but still did not understand.


    Richard, who was beside him had a mobile phone in his hand, and was watching a stream of news the


    entire way.


    Elizabeth also heard that there was a problem inside Hughes Group, and was going through legal


    procedures to resolve it.


    Edward Hughes is Richard''s big brother, he must be very worried about this matter.


    Along the way, Elizabeth didn''t say a word, and didn''t dare to disturb him as he watched the news.


    Richard pushed the door and entered the office.


    Elizabeth followed him in.


    After that, Richard pulled out the phone on the table and called someone over.


    A few minutester, a slightly motherly man knocked on the door and respectfully asked, "Boss, do you


    need anything?"


    "I will pass Elizabeth to you for decorating. From now on, you will be her professional manager. I hope


    that she can catch fire within a month. Do you have any confidence?" Richardzily leaned back in his


    chair, giving out orders yet he still carried the aura of a country, no one dared to hesitate.


    The man looked at Elizabeth who was beside him in shock, and was a little confused.


    Wasn''t Elizabeth Jones the boss''s girlfriend?


    Why did he want her to be a female artist?


    "Any questions?" Seeing that the other party was silent, Richard''s aura dropped, his gaze filled with


    impatience.


    "No, no, boss, don''t worry, I''m experienced in this area. Miss Jones has been involved with you before,


    and her poprity has already gone out. As long as you carefully wrap it up again, it will definitely turn


    completely red in an instant." This man had a name called Angus, and everyone in the entirepany


    knew that he liked man. However, even though he did not look serious, he was still the gold hand of the


    entertainment circle, and the Female Celebrity that he brought out were all extremely heat. That was


    why Richard was at ease to hand Elizabeth over to this Angus, so he could lead Elizabeth and


    familiarize herself with the entertainment circle.


    Elizabeth was also very surprised, her beautiful eyes looked at Richard''s face in astonishment. She


    didn''t think that the first thing he would do when he came to thepany, would be to find her a


    manager, and furthermore, it was even to find a person who was between a man and a woman.


    But no matter what, Richard''s concern for her was not limited to just empty words.


    Since he said that he wanted to make her a star, he had already opened a big door for her.


    "Elizabeth, follow him from now on. If there''s anything you don''t understand, just ask him." Richard


    inly nced at the dumbstruck woman and ordered.


    "Alright!" Elizabeth immediately became enlivened and nodded.


    "You go out first, I have something to exin to her!" Richard looked at Angus, who immediately


    understood and left the office.


    Elizabeth looked at him anxiously, waiting for his next order.


    However, what she didn''t expect, was that Richard actually stood up from his office chair, with his long


    and slender legs, he walked to the front of her and stood still, looking down at her nervous little face


    from above.


    "Afraid?" The man''s head was slightly tilted, and his maic voicended beside her ear.


    Elizabeth shook her head, pretending to beposed as she replied, "No, thank you!"


    "If you¡¯re not afraid then why are you trembling? Even sweating? Clenching both fists tightly, are we


    going to fight?" The man revealed Elizabeth''s disguise bit by bit. As her body loosened, she gave off a


    feeling of being unsteady on her feet.


    Her beautiful eyes immediately lifted up to look at the man with a mocking gaze. She could only sigh


    and say, "Alright, I''m afraid!"


    "What are you afraid of?" Richard was curious, he had already paved a path for her, she was the only


    one who needed to walk down it, he had helped her clear all the thorns on the way, she should be at


    ease.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Afraid ... I heard that there are a lot of social gatherings for celebrities and that this circle is quite


    chaotic. I''m afraid that I won''t even be able to walk a few steps forward before I retreat and fail to live


    up to your good intentions." Elizabeth said straightforwardly. Previously, she only wanted to dream


    about being a celebrity, but now, if she really had ess to this job, in this circle, she was truly


    iparably nervous.


    "Who said you have a social meetup?" The man''s thin eyes narrowed as he coldlyughed.


    "Huh?" Elizabeth''s beautiful eyes widened even more.


    "In the future, when I get off work, you will get off work. I''m the only person you want to socialize with!"


    Richard said with an indifferent expression.


    "Then will the rtionships in this circle be messy as well?"


    "What is this mess? It''s a mess because the height is not high enough. Do you see me in a mess when


    I sit in my position?" Richard''s arrogant and cool expression made Elizabeth suddenly understand.


    Indeed, there were some people who were born to stand at a very high position, and the worldly chaos


    would never affect them.


    Elizabeth was speechless. She lowered her head and listened to his lecture which seemed to have


    understood a lot.


    "Then... Am I going to be covered by you in the future?" Elizabeth dared to ask him.


    "I only cover things and people that belong to me!" Richard raised his eyebrow, and said meaningfully.


    Elizabeth pursed her lips, then continued to ask him with courage, "Then do I count?"


    "What do you think?" Richard continued to throw the question back at her.

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809


    Richard¡¯s words caused her mouth to be parched and dry. Her small pink tongue subconsciously


    licked her lips, and for a moment, she didn''t know how to reply to him.


    Does she count?


    Of course not.


    There was no rtionship between her and him at all. Oh, that''s not right.


    "Elizabeth, before you get off work, give me an answer for this question!" Richard looked at her, and


    when he saw her careless movements, he felt his heart beating, a strange anger rising in him, he


    lowered his voice, forcing her, leaving her no way out.


    "Before 5pm?" Elizabeth did not expect this man to set a deadline for her, it was truly depressing.


    "Yes, if you haven''t made up your mind before getting off work, I''ll make the decision for you!" Richard


    felt that he might really be in the mating season, otherwise, why are the reactions never appeared


    before, all urred now?


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking about it, he was twenty-five years old and had never had a woman. If word got out, few people


    would believe it.


    Everyone felt that he was sitting in an entertainmentpany filled with beautiful women. His life must


    have been filled with a myriad of colors and endless fun.


    However, those who knew him well knew that he had always been uninterested in women. His life was


    not colorful, and it was also extremely boring and tasteless.


    What else could Elizabeth say? It was as if she had no other choice but to agree.


    "Alright, then I''ll go out and get to know my manager!" Elizabeth''s heart was also in a mess, she


    seemed to have heard his hint, but she was also afraid that she had guessed wrongly, Sigh, can''t this


    man just say everything clearly?


    Why did he have to challenge her EQ and IQ?


    He clearly knew that she was very low, is he trying to make a joke out of her?


    "Go!" Richard let her go.


    When Elizabeth came out, she immediately saw Angus leaning against the wall nervously. Upon seeing


    her, she immediately stepped forward with a smile,


    "Miss Jones ... Oh, that''s not right, I will call you Little Princess from now on, you are my future Little


    Princess, my name is Angus, I will help you take care of all your external affairs, you just need to be


    beautiful, okay?" Just now, Elizabeth only felt that this man''s outer appearance was a little feminine.


    Now that he had spoken, she immediately got thrilled.


    One had to know, a man talking in a duckling voice and talking in a feminine tone, how thrilling this


    scene was.


    "Hello, Angus!" Elizabeth immediately replied with a polite smile.


    "Tsk tsk, I already said so. The boss really has good taste, to be able to pick such a good seedling with


    a single pick. Don''t worry, I will definitely praise you so much that you''ll be famous." He felt that


    even if Richard wanted to praise Elizabeth, she was definitely different from the other Female


    Celebrities. In Richard''s eyes, she was different from the others.


    Elizabeth blushed at his straightforward words, and said shyly, "Don''t say that, I''m not worthy of him


    anywhere."


    "Following Angus, your future prospects will be at your feet. Let''s go, I''ll introduce my assistant to you,


    and from now on, we will be a small team." Angus said, and then led Elizabeth to begin his n to


    be a star.


    After Richard had arranged everything with Elizabeth, he continued to pay attention to the progress of


    the Hughes Group.


    There were still many media outlets gathered outside the court, all of them with their heads held high,


    wanting to quickly interview someone with a first-hand information.


    After a few hours of debating in the Mage Arena, a few old men walked out shaking their heads with


    dejected expressions.


    Clearly, they had already lost in the first round.


    From their gazes of defeat and despair, it could be seen that they were going to repay even their


    original.


    The reporters swarmed forward and surrounded those few people, conducting an interview.


    "Did you lose the case? Do you have anything to say?"


    "What kind of manager is Edward Hughes in your eyes? Outsiders have always said that he is


    domineering, that he is an iron hand. What do you think?"


    "Are all of you not convinced by such a young boss?"


    The few old men were a little dizzy from the overwhelming questions from the reporters.


    They all held their heads and walked quickly to the car parked beside them.


    On the other hand, Larry and a few other representatives from thepany looked rxed, the


    victorious expression on their faces could be seen.


    The reporter saw them and questioned them again.


    However, as Edward''s representative, Larry did not keep silent this time.


    In front of the media, he loudly berated those old officials for their ungrateful actions, denouncing them


    for repaying kindness with enmity, for being despicable to the outsider, and also alerting those who


    were secretly manipting thepany.


    Only then did the reporters nod their heads in satisfaction as they began to report the entire story.


    Hughes Group''s victory this time immediately caused his stocks to skyrocket once again.


    This was also the result that Edward wanted to see the most.


    When Larry and a few other legal person representatives rushed back to report to Edward, Edward was


    already sitting in his office with a smile on his face, waiting for them to return with victory written all over


    their faces.


    "Young Master, the process is really dangerous, but luckily we have sufficient evidence, no matter how


    crafty these old foxes are, they could only lower their heads in front of the irond evidence." Larry


    recalled the fight in the court and he broke out in a cold sweat. He was afraid that he would disappoint


    Edward''s expectations for him.


    "I know, it''s been hard on you guys. Let''s have a meal tonight to celebrate!" Edward expressed his


    gratitude and decided on a banquet for tonight''s celebration.


    At this moment, all of the people who were watching the live broadcast secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Even though it was Felicity, she couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    There was only one person who viciously smashed theputer beside his hand onto the ground.


    This person was Jack Hughes, he never thought that he would be defeated so quickly, this was


    something he did not expect.


    Thus, he began to make dark guesses.


    Maybe the reason why Edward was able to get such an iron-like result was because he bought the


    higher ups of the court.


    It had to be like this, with Edward''s power and influence in the country, who wouldn''t give him face?


    When he thought about how political andmercial activities were one, Jack felt that it would not be


    as simple as he thought it to be to return home and start a new life.


    Jack had already mentally prepared himself to extend the date of his return to his hometown. He was


    prepared to invite a few domestic politicians to have a good meal, and then exchange his feelings, and


    see if he could develop hispany into a domestic market as an investor. Only then would he have


    the confidence to snatch back the Hughes Group in the future.

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810


    In a certain famous tourist town abroad, the suburb was arge sea of flowers, the beautiful scenery


    attracted many people to visit, and in a high-end vi hotel in this scenic area, Leo William was sitting


    on the outside of the balcony with a Bluetooth earphone, speaking on the phone, about business.


    Mary Ann took a nap and stretchedzily and rubbed her sleepy eyes. She was only wearing a silk


    dress with a rose-red jacket over it as she walked downstairs. Her long hair was ubed and she


    lazilyid on her waist and chest, looking extremely pink and tender.


    It was just like the most beautiful rose that bloomed outside the window. It exuded an enchanting


    fragrance that caused one to be unable to shift their gaze away.


    Just as Leo was speaking, he saw the beautiful figure walk out of the door. His words paused for a


    moment, and unexpectedly forgot what he was saying.


    Mary Ann walked to the sofa in front of him and sat down leaning on it like, a kitten. She carelessly


    combed her long hair and smiled at Leo like a little kitten waiting for its master''s constion and praise.


    Leo found that he could no longer remain calm as he calmly replied. Thus, he ended the conversation


    and took off his Bluetooth earpiece. His serene eyes were deeply fixated on the beautiful girl in front of


    him.


    "Are you awake?" A low and deep voice sounded, sounding very fond of him.


    "Yes... What are we going to do next?" When Mary had slept enough, her spirits were up again and she


    wanted to go y around again.


    Leo continued to look at her lovingly, and his voice was exceptionally soft, "What are you nning to


    do?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "I... I don''t know either!" Mary Ann was not a person with subjective opinions. When she was a celebrity


    in the past, her manager had worried about most of the things for her.


    "Do you have any wishes that you haven''t fulfilled before?" Leo couldn''t help but ask with a smile when


    he saw how she tilted her head in thought. She looked as innocent as a child.


    "My wish? My wish is to be like all children, to go shopping with my father, to y!" Mary inadvertently


    brought out the thoughts that had been weighing on her mind.


    Leo''s handsome face slightly froze.


    He didn''t expect that her wish was to see her father.


    "Did you ever go to your father?" Leo asked in a low voice.


    "No, my mum said he is dead, he is no longer in this world." Maryughed bitterly.


    "Do you believe that?" Leo was also surprised.


    "I don''t know. Whether I believe it or not, my mother doesn''t want me to go looking for him." Mary


    lowered her head, sadness written all over her beautiful face.


    Leo pushed the wheelchair to his side, extended his hand, and gently held her small hand.


    "What about you? Want to know who he is?" Leo knew, that this would definitely be the biggest regret


    she would ever have in her life.


    Mary raised her beautiful eyes, which were shing with light, suddenly, her eyes became misty, she bit


    her lower lip and nodded, "I think, sometimes I think, he probably doesn''t know of my existence, and I


    wonder, maybe he is not well, maybe he is married again and has other children!"


    As Mary said these words, the tears in her eyes also fell, making his heart ache.


    Leo immediately pulled her small head into his embrace, then tightly embraced her trembling body with


    his sturdy arms as he consoled her in a low and gentle voice, "Rather than thinking random things, why


    don''t I find him for you, even if it''s just looking at him from afar?"


    Mary immediately struggled out of his embrace, her beautiful eyes looking into his, following that, a look


    of happiness shed across her face, "You... Will you really help me find him? However ... My mother


    never mentioned who he was, and she said that if I went to see him or tried to find him, she would


    break my legs."


    "Perhaps your mother was really hurt so badly that she hated him so much and was afraid that you


    would go find her." Leo was suddenly in a dilemma, and he didn''t know whether or not he should help


    her find her biological father.


    If he angered Belle Ann again, that would be bad.


    "Yes, I can tell that my mother really hates him. She even said that she doesn''t want to see him ever


    again. Leo, how about not looking for him anymore!" Mary had the urge to ask him to help her search


    for her father, but when she thought back to her upbringing, she realized that her mother had already


    given her a lot of love.


    "Good, then don''t look for him anymore. I will love you from now on!" Leo gave up in the end and


    hugged her tightly once again, his thin lips pressing against her hair, "I will give you the love youck!"


    "Yes, I know!" Mary grinned andughed happily.


    Seeing that she was finally no longer sad, Leo reached out and wiped the tears off the corners of her


    eyes.


    "Is there anything else you want to do?" Leo continued to ask her.


    "That''s good then, Leo, tell me a story, I want to hear a story!" Mary suddenlyughed as he looked at


    him.


    "What story?" Leo was slightly startled. It was obvious that the business lessons he taught were easier


    than the story.


    Mary continued to think, and then she smiled and said, "Forget it, I won''t make things difficult for you,


    are your feet better now? Can you walk now?"


    Leo''s leg injuries were almost healed, he could walk easily.


    "Sure!" Leo said in a low voice.


    "I want to go shopping hand in hand with you. I want to go to the ce with the most crowds. I want to


    openly hold hands!" Mary suddenly said, excited like a child.


    Leo really could not bear to let her down again. He nodded, "Alright, let''s fly to the most bustling city at


    night, spend the night there, and then walk around in the crowd!"


    "Yes, sure!" Hearing the two words "spend the night", Mary''s little face inexplicably blushed a little.


    However, wasn''t this what she was looking forward to?


    Hehe!


    She seemed to have brought the sexiest pajamas with her, didn''t she? She had to go up and check it


    later. She must not leave it out.


    Mary immediately stood up from his embrace and said anxiously, "Then I''ll go upstairs and prepare my


    luggage!"


    Leo looked at her desperate attempt to rush upstairs with a strange expression on his face.


    If this was her wish, he must fulfill it.


    Upstairs, Mary rummaged through her wardrobe and finally found it. She lifted her lips, not knowing if it


    was effective or not.

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811


    When they finished work, Elizabeth followed Angus and familiarizing herself with various matters in the


    entertainment circle. She felt like she was listening to a scripture of heaven.


    A phone call came in, and Angus immediately stopped talking. He said to Elizabeth with a face full of


    smiles, "Boss told you to go up and look for him, then we''ll meet tomorrow. Think about what I''ve told


    you today, it will be useful in all sorts of situations."


    "Okay, thank you!" Elizabeth gratefully smiled, and walked out.


    However, when she passed by the corridor, she heard many people talking about her behind her back.


    She didn''t even have time to go to the washroom. So, right now, the ce she wanted to go to the


    most was not Richard''s office, but the washroom.


    Elizabeth sat on the toilet as her mind was still in a mess.


    Suddenly, in the quiet washroom, some footsteps could be heard. Then, someone was washing his


    hands.


    "What''s this Elizabeth Jones doing? Why was she the boss''s girlfriend at one moment and bing a


    celebrity at the next? Does she have some solid support?"


    "Pfft, what support, the financial backer is more or less the same, she must have slept all the way here,


    ai, she is beautiful and young, and now that she is in the hands of the Angus, her future development,


    is definitely unlimited!"


    "Truly shameless. Right now, many young people want to take shortcuts. They want to get what they


    want without working hard. They want to earn money without having to worry about others'' lives. These


    people''s thoughts are truly filthy."


    "If she didn''t sell her looks, where would she get such good resources? She already got a few


    endorsements for advertisements during the meeting just now. They can''t even squeeze their brains


    out and she easily got them. Tsk tsk, this is too unfair."


    These women were chatting and fixing their makeup, but they didn''t realize that in thettice room


    behind them, Elizabeth, whose face was already deathly pale, was clenching her small hands.


    Although she really wanted to rush out and defend herself, they didn''t seem to be wrong.


    She did not have much ability to begin with, and only by relying on Richard Hughes did she reach her


    current state.


    Forget it, just treat it as her fate. There were shortcuts to go, but she blocked whose progress?


    Elizabeth finally understood what the Angus meant. In the world of celebrity, thepetitiveness of


    one''s profession was extremely fierce. Even if one did not want to fight with others, one had to always


    be in a state of battle.


    When the people outside left, Elizabeth walked out of the washroom with stiff steps. She did not feel


    rxed anymore, but she had her head lowered as she stood at the entrance of the elevator, waiting


    for the elevator.


    Suddenly, a group of people rushed over.


    Leading them was a rather famous Female Celebrity, behind her were the manager and a few


    assistants, who were busy tidying up Female Celebrity''s clothes and hair, as if they were in a hurry to


    go somewhere.


    After they walked over, the spot where Elizabeth was standing was immediately snatched away. She


    was forcefully squeezed into a corner to the side, and that was fine too.


    Elizabeth was startled, she looked at the Female Celebrity and said, "You stepped on my foot just


    now!"


    "Oh, really? Sorry about that!" Female Celebrity also saw Elizabeth, but she did not treat her politely.


    She only had a look of "it''s a matter of course", and even if she apologized, she would not show her


    any sincerity.


    Elizabeth wanted to hear the other party apologize, but the other party was proud and stared at the


    elevator. She did not take her pain seriously at all.


    It was unknown where Elizabeth''s anger came from, but she immediately squeezed back to where she


    was standing just a moment ago. At the same time, she pretended to identally lightly press her foot


    on the other party''s foot.


    "Hey...Are you crazy?!" When the Female Celebrity felt pain, she immediately turned around and


    roared at her, then scolded, "Psychopath!"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Seeing her angry curses, Elizabeth immediately imitated her tone and said, "Oh, sorry!"


    When the Female Celebrity heard that she imitated her with words, she was so angry.


    She immediatelyughed coldly, "Elizabeth Jones, do you even know a little about rules? No matter


    what, I am still your senior, right? What kind of attitude is this? What''s wrong with stealing your


    elevator? Didn''t you see me rushing over?"


    Elizabeth''s beautiful eyes looked around, and her voice faintly rose, "Are you the only one in the world


    who is in a hurry to do something? I''m in a hurry too. Do you know the order of first, thenter?


    Besides, you just stepped on my foot. You didn''t even look at me. I don''t know what to learn from a


    condescending senior like you, so I''ll have to learn how to bully others!"


    "You..!" Elizabeth''s sharp speech, immediately made the other party unable to vent her anger, she


    grinded her teeth, "Relying on boss''s love, you are so arrogant, you even not respect me, be careful of


    your prospects!"


    Just then, the elevator arrived. Elizabeth walked out and ignored her.


    Actually, she wasn''t apetitive person, but if someone deliberately bullied her, she wasn''t a sick cat.


    She lowered her head to look at the back of her foot. It was already swollen red. That woman must


    have used her strength to stomp on her. Damn it, she was bullying her like that.


    Elizabeth knew that all the celebrities in the industry liked to look down on each other to show their


    worth. However, this method was really too hurtful, and she would definitely not tolerate anyone


    bullying her in the future.


    Elizabeth knocked on Richard''s door. A man''s indifferent voice came from inside, "Come in!"


    Elizabeth walked in and saw that the man was seated at the desk, working devotedly, without a trace of


    the cynical and evil aura that he had. It was the first time Elizabeth had ever seen him like this.


    She had always thought him as the idol sect Big Star, but he also had another identity--- the big boss of


    the entertainment circle.


    "Are you looking for me?" Elizabeth asked softly after entering.


    "Time to go home!" Richard tapped his fingers on theputer for a bit before turning it off. Then he


    got up and took his jacket and put it on.


    When Elizabeth heard his words, her eyes went nk for a moment. A warm feeling flowed through her


    heart.


    Was he taking her back to his house?


    "By the way, did you consider the answer to the question you asked this morning?" Richard feigned


    absent-mindedness as he asked that question, but his eyes were staring straight at her, as he wanted


    to hear her answer immediately.


    Elizabeth''s body froze as she stared at him. Honestly speaking, she did not have time to think about


    this question.

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812


    Being red at by the man''s pair of deep eyes, Elizabeth''s state of mind was thrown into disarray, and


    a captivating red color inexplicably appeared on her beautiful face.


    "I... I haven''t thought about it yet! " Elizabeth''s palms were sweating nervously. She was very nervous


    and uneasy as her dense and long eyshes fluttered gently like the wings of a butterfly. Looking down


    from above, she looked extremely cute.


    "I''ve said that if you haven''t made up your mind before you get off work, I''ll make the decision!" Seeing


    this panicky look, Richard felt the blood in his body flowing once again.


    "Well, you decide!" Elizabeth was really not good at making decisions. She felt that, ever since she was


    young, every decision she made would always seem like she made a mistake in the end. But as time


    passed, she couldn''t delete the decision and start over again.


    Thus, she decided to let Richard choose. No matter what decision he made, she wasn''t afraid.


    "Be my girl and I will protect you!" Richard had to consider for an entire day before making this


    decision.


    "Ah!" Elizabeth Jones said softly, obviously, she did not expect him to say this, as though it was


    unexpected. Her beautiful face became even redder, and Elizabeth moved her lips a little, "Alright!"


    Being his woman, seemed to be something she wished for, Elizabeth secretlyughed at the bottom of


    her heart.


    Seeing that she did not object, Richard rxed a little. He walked over and with his long fingers, he


    arrogantly lifted her snow-white chin and locked his eyes, "Do you know what you need to do to be my


    woman?"


    Of course Elizabeth understood the deep meaning hidden within her words. Her charming face became


    even more beautiful like a multicolored mist, and she nodded, "Yes!"


    "If I ever get lonely and want you, you won''t refuse, will you?" Richard realized that this woman had


    been very obedient for the past two days. This feeling made him feel inexplicablyfortable.


    Elizabeth''s breathing abruptly stagnated, and her chest violently rose and fell twice. After taking in two


    deep breaths, she continued to nod. "Yes!"


    Seeing that she had even agreed to such a request, a look of astonishment appeared in Richard''s


    eyes. After which, he loosened his fingers and said indifferently, "Why did you agree to it again?


    Weren''t you always rejecting me before?"


    Elizabeth stared at him, and said word by word, "I like you, giving the most important thing to the


    person you like, it¡¯s not a big deal."


    When Richard heard her confession, a faint smile shed across his lips, but very quickly, his smile


    faded, "Don''t think too highly of yourself."


    However, she was not frustrated at all.


    Instead, she continued to speak in a soft voice, "No matter what, I will follow you from now on. From a


    young age, other than my father, you are the only man who cares for me most!"


    Richard inlyughed and put his arm around her shoulders, "Alright, that''s enough, don''t be pitiful.


    Let''s go and eat first!"


    "Where are we going?" Elizabeth was curious.


    "I''ll bring your Back to Hughes Family to eat!" Richard didn''t know why, but when his brain got hot, he


    wanted to bring her to back to Hughes Family for dinner.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Then why don''t you give your grandma a call and inform her in case she doesn''t prepare for our


    dish..." Elizabeth reminded him in a low voice.


    Richard reached into his pocket and took out his phone, then immediately called the olddy.


    The olddy was very happy when she received Young grandson''s call. When she heard that Richard


    wanted to bring Elizabeth back to eat, she was even happier.


    After hanging up the phone, Richard looked down to see Elizabeth quietly standing in his arms like a


    little bird.


    This feeling was actually not as bad as he had imagined.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Edward held a private celebratory dinner tonight, and he even wanted Felicity to attend it together with


    him.


    After calling Felicity and asking for her opinion, Felicity was willing toe over, so his mood became


    even better.


    So he drove home to pick her up.


    When the two brothers drove all the way to Hughes Family at the same time, both of them were at a


    loss.


    "Richard, why are you back?" Edward asked curiously.


    Richard walked to the front of the car and brought Elizabeth out. He put his arm around her shoulders


    and said, "Brother, let me formally introduce you. This is my girlfriend!"


    When Edward heard his brother''s words, he was astounded. Then, his lips curled up into a smile, "Are


    you serious this time?"


    "Of course!" Richard said with absolute certainty, "It''s absolutely true!"


    "I''II bring Felicity outter. You and Miss Jones can stay at home and apany grandparents!"


    Edward nodded at Elizabeth, treating it as a form of greeting.


    Richard immediately agreed, "Okay, are you guys going to eat tonight? Is it to celebrate?"


    "Mmm, I''m treating my subordinates to a meal, so I''ll bring her over to make the introductions." Edward


    thought about how Felicity still had to endure the notoriety on the inte that she was abandoned, so


    Edward decided that from now on, he would embrace this woman in his arms and let everyone know


    that Felicity was his woman and that he would be doing so for the rest of his life.


    "Alright, you two have fun!" Even he felt that it was weird, he thought that he would never be able to


    leave this ce, but he never thought that he would actually change his mind so easily. Of course,


    saying this was not appropriate, he and Felicity had never been in love before.


    Edward nodded, turned around and calmly walked up the stairs.


    At the moment, upstairs, Felicity was bathing the two children. The weather was cold, and Felicity was


    worried about getting the olddy to help wash the children, so she personally washed them before


    letting them y.


    When Edward walked into the bedroom, he heard his daughter''s childish singing. She was singing


    nursery rhymes, and sounded very cute.


    "Daddy is back!" Arya was the first to see Edward, and she immediately became overjoyed.


    Felicity turned and looked at him, "You''re back so quickly!"


    Edward''s thin lips curled up into a smile, "Don''t you know there''s a phrase that goes'' return home like


    an arrow?"


    When Felicity heard him speak in a hushed tone, she immediately blushed red.


    Edward squatted down and looked at her daughter who had just finished her bath. Her little face was


    completely red, her long hair was tied up with a ball of hair on top of her head, and the fine strands of


    hair that hung down were stained with moisture.


    "Daddy, are you bringing Mummy out to y again? I want to go too!" Arya''s big eyes were filled with


    anticipation as she looked at Edward, thinking that her father might take her there.


    Edward stroked her little head and said gently, "The day after tomorrow will be the double day, Daddy


    will take you out to y!"


    "Alright then!" Arya unwillingly nodded her head.

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813


    However, Abraham, who was sitting on Felicity''sp and taking off his sweater, behaved like a good


    boy, not like her sister, who only wanted to y every day. He was now studying for his senior year''s


    lesson, and the olddy had also suggested that Abraham should start his interesting ss.


    However, Felicity was not a strict mother. She was very lenient to her two children, but the olddy had


    suggested her. She said that Edward and Richard had various hobbies since they were five years old,


    and needed to be raised as soon as possible.


    Felicity decided to wait for this double day and discuss this matter seriously with the two little fellows.


    After all, they did not need to force themselves to study anymore, and if they really had any interests, it


    was necessary to cultivate them in the special aspects.


    After the two little fellows finished dressing, they held hands and walked towards their favourite Toy


    Room.


    Edward walked over and helped Felicity clean up the bathroom.


    "My gown isn''t here. It''s in the vi by the sea. We might have to go down to get it!" Felicity looked


    through the wardrobe and realised that there were only the clothes she normally wore.


    "It''s fine, we don''t need to wear anything formal tonight, it''s not a big dinner!" Edward said in a warm


    voice as he reached out his hand, pressing it tightly against her back and pressing it against her


    shoulder with his thin lips.


    Felicity blinked her eyes, "Really? Fine, I''ll wear anything as I please!"


    "Yeah, I don''t care about the gazes of others. Wear the mostfortable clothes." The man''s tone was


    still pampered.


    Felicity''s beautiful face blushed a little, "I''m afraid that if my clothes don''t look good, I''ll embarrass you.


    If it was me, of course I wouldn''t care."


    "No, as long as I stand by your side, you won''t lose face!" He was her most dazzling business card.


    Had this woman not noticed this?


    Felicity was stunned by his words. She turned her head to look at him, but she did not expect that his


    lips were already waiting for her.


    Felicity''s heart was beating so fast that it felt like it was being pulled in by him. She immediately


    reached out and pulled herrge palm away, "Alright, then wait for me downstairs. I''lle down after


    I''m done changing."


    "Alright, there''s no rush. Take your time!" Edward secretly gave her a kiss, and the corner of his mouth


    curled into a satisfied smile.


    When he reached the door, he suddenly thought of something, he stopped in his tracks and said softly,


    "My brother and Elizabeth are here, downstairs."


    Felicity looked at him in shock, "Are they here for dinner?"


    "Yes, and furthermore, my brother might really be dating Elizabeth Jones." Edward''s instincts as a man


    made him believe that this time, his brother wasn''t lying. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Really? That''s great, I feel that Miss Jones is a good person." Felicity was extremely happy.


    Edward narrowed her beautiful eyes for a moment, a dangerous dark light surged within them as he


    deliberately teased her. "Fortunately, you didn''t reveal any expression of loss on your face."


    Hearing that, Felicity immediately red at him, "What nonsense are you spouting, how can I be


    disappointed?"


    Edward chuckled, he did not say anything, but his mood was surprisingly good.


    Downstairs, when the olddy saw Richard bringing Elizabeth back, she too was extremely happy.


    "Brother, let''s go out and chat!" Richard, however, was restless. Seeing Edward walk down the stairs,


    he immediately asked.


    Edward nodded, the two of them walked out of the hall and stood in the garden.


    The light from the streetmps shone down on the two of them. They looked elegant and noble, and


    their long hair was enchanting.


    Theybined to form a beautiful picture.


    "Big Brother, you still haven''t told grandpa and grandma about the matter between father and April


    Jones, right?" Richard was uneasy because of this matter.


    "No, I don''t dare!" Edward was also seriously contemting about this matter.


    One must know that his grandfather and grandmother were very old, if they were to know about this,


    wouldn''t it provoke them?


    "Big Brother, there''s one more thing, I must tell you the truth." Richard said hesitantly.


    Edward looked at him, seeing that he was hesitating, he immediately asked in a calm voice, "If you


    have any problems, feel free to say it, if you encounter any problems, us brothers will work together to


    resolve them."


    Richard looked at his brother emotionally, and sighed, "This matter, is not something that can be solved


    just by thinking of a way, brother, Elizabeth''s surname is also Jones!"


    After Edward heard this, his expression changed, and his eyes became even more serious.


    "However, don''t worry. She is not April Jones''s daughter, but she is her aunt." Richard knew what his


    big brother was thinking and quickly exined.


    After Edward heard this, his face still became stiff and calm. Then, he self-deprecated, "This fate sure


    likes to y tricks on us, why do all the women we like have this kind of bad fate with us?"


    "Indeed, it''s like a curse. There''s no way to escape!" Richard had a deep understanding of him. He had


    originally nned to break up with Elizabeth, so he had kicked her far away. He didn''t want to see her


    again, so maybe he wouldn''t feel frustrated.


    However, he didn''t know what kind of magic he was under, so he brought her back home.


    Moreover, he had a growing feeling towards her.


    Seeing that it was rare for worry to appear on his brother''s face, Edward reached out and patted his


    shoulder, "Don''t think too much, just treat this as a test of your love. Although April Jones is hateful, it is


    still a grudge from your past life."


    Unexpectedly, this time, his brother actuallyforted him in the opposite direction. He finally knew


    where the gap between him and his big brother''s strength was. His heart, and also his mature mind,


    was definitely not something he couldpare with.


    "Big brother, won''t you me me?" Richard lowered his head and asked.


    Edward chuckled, "me you for what? It''s not your fault. I was just wondering when we could find a


    chance to tell Mom about this."


    Richard had done his best to oppose the matter of reconciliation before. At this moment, his face was


    full of shame, and he couldn''t lift his handsome face anymore.


    "Big brother, tell me, did mother know this before?" Edward said as he nodded his head solemnly, "That


    is inevitable. The pain that mother is suffering in her heart is definitely no less than ours!"


    "This hateful April Jones, Big Brother, you must not let her go, you must let her be punished!" The more


    Richard thought about it, the more he hated her.


    "Don''t worry, once I¡¯ve dealt with the matter at hand, I will deal with her next." Edward also felt that he


    must not let this woman go. No matter how innocent she pretended to be, she had hurt Hughes Family.

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814


    Felicity went downstairs and Elizabeth quickly stood up. She felt a little embarrassed and greeted her.


    Felicity smiled and said, "If you''re free in the future,e visit me at home."


    The olddy stood to the side and watched the two grandchildren getting along so harmoniously. She


    also had a smile on her face.


    "Sister Felicity..."


    "What''s Sis? Just call her Sister-inw." The olddy corrected her ¨¤t once, asking her to change her


    words.


    Elizabeth blushed all over and called her sister-inw with a low voice. Felicity also responded very


    happily.


    "Felicity, it''s good for you and Edward to go out and y. Rx, I''ll take care of the kids!" In the past,


    she would call upon friends and gather for afternoon tea, but now, she didn''t want to go anywhere. She


    only wanted to see these two little brats grow up day after day and be healthy and happy more


    than anything else.


    Felicity was truly grateful to Old Granny''s help.


    As the saying goes, an old man in one''s family was a treasure in one''s possession, these words were


    definitely true.


    Felicity walked to the door and saw the two brothers walk towards the hall.


    "Sister-inw!" Richard''s personality was originally a bit more cheerful, but at this moment, he did not


    feel embarrassed, and directly called out to her.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Felicity did not mind, and nodded and smiled.


    Edward said to Richard, "You guys eat at home, we''ll be leaving first!"


    Felicity got into Edward''s car and headed out of Hughes Family''s vi.


    In the carriage, Felicity was quiet and did not speak. Edward took a few phone calls, doing official


    business, and asked about Larry''s concern for him.


    This was a seven star hotel, a luxurious private room, with two banquet tables open, the people who


    came were all the higher ups of Hughes Group.


    Most of them were old men, and of course, there were a few young female upper echelons who were in


    charge of various departments. Usually, they did not have much chance to interact with Edward


    privately, so, taking advantage of the banquet, they would all dress up and attend, showing off their


    most charming side.


    The few female higher-ups were still single.


    They were not too old, about twenty-six or twenty-seven years old, and were secretlypeting with


    each other. Not only were they confident in their work, they were also thinking about how to attract the


    attention of their big boss, Edward Hughes.


    In the eyes of an outsider, Edward was still single. Didn''t he kick away that Felicity before?


    Since he was single, this meant that everyone had the chance to take the position of Mrs. Hughes.


    A few of the young women had their hands on their wine sses, their eyes full of yfulness as they


    mocked and ridiculed each other.


    When Edward arrived, the few women quickly tidied up their appearance, hoping to give the big boss a


    breathtaking picture. Normally, wearing simple and elegant work attire, they did not disy their charm


    at all.


    When Larry and a few of the higher ups went out to wee them, a few women looked up in


    anticipation.


    Edward''s position in thepany, other than him being the big boss, he was also a King-like existence.


    Young, handsome, tough wrist, outstanding ability, mature and steady, this was the most suitable


    husband. He had looks and talent, moreover, there was no woman around him.


    If he fell in love with her in the future, he would definitely love her.


    But¡­


    These women were thinking too much.


    When Edward held onto Felicity''s small hand and walked in through the entrance of the hall, the entire


    hall was dead silent, everyone''s eyes, could not believe their eyes as they looked at the graceful


    woman beside Edward Hughes.


    This woman was none other than Felicity who was rumoured to have been kicked far away by Edward


    Hughes.


    How could this be?


    What was going on?


    Holding the wine cups, the few young female executives who were graceful and calm suddenly felt like


    they were in a trance.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at him quietly, Edward immediately pulled Felicity into his embrace


    gently, and at the same time, proimed his authority, his deep and maic voice also announced,


    "This is my fianc¨¦e, Felicity. I believe you are not unfamiliar with her, I hope everyone will take care of


    her."


    "Hello, everyone! Nice to meet you all!" Felicity was no longer the restrained little girl from before. Ever


    since she had started working for One Thought, she had learnt to be calm and collected. Furthermore,


    the big hand of the man beside her was the source of her confidence.


    "Congrattions President Hughes, congrattions Miss Felicity, your wedding, please don''t forget to


    invite us, okay?"


    "Miss Felicity, you are really lucky. Marrying to our President Hughes would definitely make you very


    happy."


    Some of the stunned people immediately regained their senses. All of them were eager to step forward


    and brush up on the feeling of existence.


    Felicity smiled and nodded, asionally replying, but Edward looked at her gently, the doting look in


    his eyes was clearly written on his handsome face.


    If anyone dared to be disrespectful to his woman, then they would definitely have a grudge with


    Edward.


    As a woman, she suddenly felt a few unfriendly gazes. Raising her eyes, she saw a few young women


    standing not far away, all of them dressed up, extremely bright and beautiful, with a tall and mature


    woman''s demeanour. On the other hand, she was only wearing a beige coat, wearing ordinary clothes.


    Although those few girls really wanted toe over to congratte Felicity, they had no way to say it


    out loud. It was because they couldn''t hide the jealousy in their eyes anymore.


    Felicity did not mind, but it was just that, she had never trulye into contact with the situation within


    Edward''spany.


    At that moment, seeing these beautiful and enchanting women, Felicity was startled.


    She remembered asking Edward if he had any pretty women in hispany, but Edward''s reply was


    light, not as pretty as her.


    But now, it was obvious that Edward was lying. The few young women in front of him were not inferior


    to her in any way, and for them to be able to attend this banquet, it showed that their ability were


    definitely not weak either.


    After a round of idle banter, the banquet started. Edward and Felicity sat at the main seats, and around


    him were all the extremely heavyweight old officials of thepany, while the few women sat at the


    side tables. Although smiles were also on their faces, their smiles were extremely strong.


    Felicity could feel that Edward was treating her extremely well. No matter what dishes she ate, the man


    would personally bring them over for her.


    To have met such a gentle man who doted on her, Felicity truly felt that this life of her was worth it.

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815


    In the celebratory banquet, with the presence of Edward Hughes, most of the things that happened in


    thepany were just idle gossip, there were a few bold and courageous people with curiosity, so they


    immediately asked Edward with a smile, "President Hughes, the news that you and Miss Felicity


    passed on earlier should be fake right? You two have always been so loving that you never parted with


    each other."


    When Felicity heard the other party''s question, the hand she was using to pick up the chopsticks


    trembled a little. She raised her beautiful eyes slightly, and her gazended on the man''s handsome


    face.


    However, he was still very calm and clear-headed, and upon hearing the other party''s question, his lips


    slightly curled up, his gaze alsonded on the woman beside him. He looked at her slightly confused


    eyes andughed, "Of course, we have never been apart, just who made this up? Let me catch him


    and punish him."


    Edward''s words sounded like a threat, but in reality, it sounded like a joke, causing everyone to burst


    out inughter.


    When Felicity heard how he humorously solved the uneasiness in her heart, she also pursed her lips


    andughed.


    "President Hughes, your and Miss Felicity''s wedding should be set, right?" Someone asked curiously.


    Edward nodded his head, "After thepany gets free for a period of time, we will get married. At that


    time, we will definitely invite everyone to the venue to eat and drink again."


    "Then we are waiting for President Hughes''s wedding wine."


    "Here, let us first bless your harmony and eternal love."


    "President Hughes, congrattions to you both!"


    "President Hughes, I wish you a happy wedding!"


    Following that, what Felicity heard the most was that these people rushed over to toast.


    She was really worried that Edward would get drunk, her beautiful eyes revealed happiness and


    concern for the man beside her.


    Everyone present was his subordinates, so no one dared to force him to drink.


    Therefore, even until the end of the banquet, Edward was not drunk, but he could tell that his mood


    today, was very happy.


    Those deep eyes of his, had always been filled with smiles.


    After the feast, Edward even arranged other programs for his subordinate, but he did not participate in


    it anymore and directly went to make a carriage with Felicity at back to Hughes Family Manor.


    In the carriage, Felicity felt that the man was even more moved than usual. Hisrge palm continuously


    held onto her small hand and even drew circles on her palm, asionally turning his head over, and


    kissed her face with his thin lips.


    Seeing him like this, Felicity felt that he was funny.


    However, she felt that this kind of him was even more charming and likable than usual.


    "Felicity, let''s get married!" Suddenly the man sped her hand and lifted it, as if swearing to each


    other.


    The smile on Felicity''s face widened, but her eyes were moved to tears. She immediately leaned into


    his embrace and replied in a low voice, "Alright, let''s get married!"


    "Sorry for making you wait so long!" Edward gently stroked her back with his hand, and his voice


    revealed a hint of shame and guilt, as if he owed her a very heavy debt.


    However, Felicity shook her head, her voice was still very soft, "No, we haven''t known each other for


    long, at least you didn''t make me wait for three to five years, I feel that it''s already very good!"


    "If I let you wait three to five years, would you still wait for me?" When Edward heard that there was not


    a single trace of resentment in her voice, his mood rxed and he couldn''t help but start joking with


    her.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "That depends on whether or not I meet a man who is richer, more handsome, and nicer to me than


    you are in theing three to five years. If I meet him, I might not be able to wait for you." Even though


    she knew that Edward was joking, Felicity was also joking with him.


    As expected, the man''s eyes were filled with sadness, and when he heard that she might be looking for


    another man, his aura immediately became dangerous. Caught off guard, he bit her neck. Although it


    was soft, it was still a form of punishment.


    Caught off guard, Felicity was lightly bitten by him just like that. After letting out a few sounds of "ah",


    she immediately extended his hand and punched him in the chest, "You¡¯re biting me!"


    "Yes, I''ll bite you!" The man admitted it very straightforwardly, but his tone was filled with dissatisfaction.


    "Who asked you to anger me?"


    Felicity did not expect this man would be so calctive, and immediately muttered in dissatisfaction,


    "Who asked you to joke around first? You can do this but others cannot?"


    "Where did all these excusese from!" Edward was angered by her to the point that she was


    laughing, his lips moved once again, but this time, itnded on her small mouth that was mumbling


    something, since that mouth was so good at saying it he would not let her make a sound


    Felicity''s mind buzzed, she felt that the man''s lips were stained with the rich aroma of alcohol, causing


    her to be unable to breathe.


    Originally, he wanted to stop here, but it was only now that Edward realized how greedy he was.


    "Ugh..." Only when the little girl in his arms let out an inconceivable sound did Edward realize that the


    current environment did not allow for that.


    This was the inside of the car. Even though the driver in front couldn''t see what was happening, he still


    tried his best not to make things difficult for the little woman as the sound must have a prating


    force.


    Felicity was also extremely upset, she had the urge to bite his tongue off, her face red with


    embarrassment, burying herself in the man''s embrace.


    The man held her very tightly, as if he wanted her to merge into his body and be a part of him.


    The strong feelings were like a me that had been ignited. At this moment, both of their hearts were


    burning wildly


    Finally, they reached the entrance of the Hughes Family. At that moment, the lights inside the room had


    already dimmed down.


    Edward and Felicity got off the car, the Driver brother''s face was red as he drove away, following


    closely behind were the bodyguards'' cars.


    Edward and Felicity walked into the living room. At that moment, the servants had all rested, and the


    living room was extremely quiet. There was not a single sound, only the sound of each other breathing


    in tight.


    When he was about to go up the stairs, Edward seemed to be finally unable to endure it any longer,


    and gently pushed the woman toward the wall of the second staircase, causing his lips to fall down


    quickly.


    Felicity never thought that it would actually be here.


    She was stunned.


    However, her mind was empty. When she was in the car, she felt as if she had been drunk. At this


    moment, the gentleness of a man made her bold and only want to sink into depravity once

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816


    It was also because Edward had drank that much, that was why his emotions were so explosive.


    Furthermore, he seemed to be in a good mood today, and at this moment, he had disregarded his good


    image, so he directly thought of this possibility.


    After the two of them kissed once, Felicity avoided him, turned, and quickly ran up the stairs.


    As for why she was running, she did not know but she felt that the man''s aura behind her was too


    dangerous, making her want to run faster and quickly back to her room. Here, the chances of being


    seen by others were too high, she did not want to wake up tomorrow to receive the servant and


    auntie''s peculiar gaze.


    Therefore, she had to run.


    But Edward found her very cute and wanted to y with her once more. When she ran, his footsteps


    sped up. You have to know that his legs are way longer than hers, no matter how Felicity ran, she


    wouldn''t be able to escape from the range of his long arms.


    Therefore, Felicity was once again pitiful and was caught, once again pressing her back against the


    wall, once again being pushed back by the man''s thin lips, once again once more disturbing their souls.


    Felicity felt that no matter how merciless and boring a woman was, as long as she was picked up by


    Edward, she would definitely be burnt to ashes.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Just like at this moment, she felt that her feelings weren''t that strong. But why, at this moment, did she


    feel as though she wanted to ignore everything and sink into depravity together with him?


    The feeling of dying.


    It must be because his methods were too brilliant, or it could be because her willpower was too weak.


    Edward was only teasing her a little, but seeing that her beautiful face was abnormally red under the


    dark wallmp, he let go of her hand again, so Felicity could only run upstairs again.


    She really couldn''t stand this man being pampered like this. She felt her heart was beating so fast, so


    fast.


    Thinking that it would definitely not be easy tonight, right?


    Well, why was she looking forward to it?


    She must have been corrupted by this man.


    Or perhaps, she was willing to be corrupted in front of him.


    Felicity felt that her legs were so weak that she could no longer run. Finally, she finished running down


    the long staircase.


    When she turned around, the man was following behind her leisurely and unperturbed, causing her to


    feel embarrassed.


    The reason why Edward followed closely behind her was not because he wanted to tease her at all, but


    to protect her from falling down just because her legs were weak.


    In Edward''s eyes, Felicity''s cute and lovable appearance was really like a feather, brushing non-stop


    against his chest. This kind of feeling, was indescribably wonderful, as if tonight would definitely be an


    unforgettable time.


    When Felicity reached the staircase that led to the corridor, she was so weak that she couldn''t walk


    anymore. Panting slightly, she turned her head to look at the man''s slow and unhurried steps.


    She smiled and headed for their bedroom.


    However, she seemed to have thought wrong and missed the evil light in the man''s eyes.


    When she took a few steps forward, the man bullied her again. Her back was hugged by arge palm


    and the man''s forehead was pressed against her forehead. A scorching heat was sprayed on her face


    and the two of them stared at each other.


    Felicity never thought that Edward woulde again, her mind once again went nk, and the


    atmosphere around his also continued to grow. She discovered that her legs were already rooted to the


    ground, and were unable to move.


    Edward took a step forward, and she unconsciously retreated. Just as her head was about to collide


    with the wall behind her, the man''s palm came at the right time and blocked her from her head and the


    wall.


    Felicity was unable to think about it now, and all she could think about in her mind was this man in front


    of him.


    It was as if he had brought her into another space. She felt that he had taken control of her everything,


    including her soul.


    The light from the wallmp above shone down, Edward looked at her pink and beautiful face, unable


    to control his emotions.


    Suddenly, perhaps because they were too immersed and did not notice, a nearby door opened.


    Jack Hughes, who was holding a cup of water, waspletely defenceless against the jealous scene.


    He stood stiffly in the doorway.


    Under the soft light in the distance, the two of them had reached the realm of selflessness.


    Jack fiercely clenched the cup with his five fingers and almost crushed the ss in his hands.


    He wanted to go back into the room, but his eyes couldn''t leave the beautiful woman.


    Justst night, he had still had a dream. In the dream, he and Felicity would stand at the top of this


    corridor and do the exact things that he was seeing right now.


    Just that, the male lead was him, and not Edward.


    In the dream, Felicity was also so charming and gentle, lying in his embrace.


    Whether this was a dream or not, he had been reced by Edward.


    The jealousy and resentment in Jack''s eyes had already reached their limit.


    He felt that he shouldn''t have allowed them to have such a beautiful atmosphere.


    Thus, he did not want to return to his room.


    Instead, he walked out and closed the door.


    Sure enough, this effect was still useful. The two of them seemed to have been awakened.


    Edwardzily ended everything. He raised his eyes and lightly swept a nce over him.


    "Big Brother, you''re back!" Jack suppressed the jealousy in his heart that was about to explode, and


    asked with an iparably strong smile.


    At this moment. Felicity looked like she had no face to see anyone. She lowered her head and her long


    hair covered her blushing face.


    "Yes, do you want to go downstairs?" Only now did Edward realize that the position that he and Felicity


    were standing, seemed to be blocking the way.


    "I''m a little thirsty, I want to go down and pour myself a cup of water!" Jack raised the water cup in his


    hand.


    "Yeah!" Edward immediately reached out and hugged Felicity, then walked towards their bedroom.


    Looking at their figures, Jack once again experienced the feeling of a bachelor dog being ruthlessly


    injured.


    He went downstairs and opened the refrigerator. Now he didn''t want water anymore, he wanted to


    drink.


    He opened a cup of wine and drank it all in one go. The cold wine did not extinguish the fire of jealousy


    in his heart.


    When he thought about what would happen after they returned to their bedroom, Jack became


    extremely furious.


    He had to drink again, and this time the wine ran down his cor and dampened his robe.


    This time, he was so cold that he trembled. It was only then that he remembered the purpose of his


    return home.


    Jack carried another bottle of wine up the stairs. When he reached the ce where Felicity was leaning


    on a moment ago, he touched the wall with his finger, as if it was still warm.


    "I will get you!" Jack clenched his teeth, and coldly swore in his heart.

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817


    When Edward and Felicity went out to eat, something also happened in Hughes Family, causing the


    two elders to instantly be worried.


    Before Richard brought Elizabeth back for dinner, he did not know that Jack had also returned, and


    was living here.


    Therefore, when Richard & Elizabeth sat on the sofa and was questioned by the Old Granny, Jack


    Hughes''s car was stopped outside the door. When he walked into the living room, Richard ''s handsome


    face instantly froze.


    His rtionship with Jack was even worse, because they often fought when they were young. Back


    then, when Richard ran away from home, they were also rted to Jack.


    The girl that Jack liked wrote a whole drawer full of love letters for Richard, and helped him fold a lot of


    love items. After Jack found out about this, he directly went to find Richard to fight.


    Unexpectedly, Jack had already gone to find his grandparents immediately, and had even ced the


    evidence of Richard and the girl''s love for each other in front of the two elders.


    This time, the two elders would naturally viciously beat Richard up again, and would also restrict his


    legs, preventing him from going out to see that girl again.


    After being angered for two breaths in a row, Richard packed his things and left home.


    From then on, the rtionship between Richard and Jack had always been extremely cold. Even


    though the two of them were cousins, there was no longer any form ofmunication between them.


    At this moment, meeting in Hughes Family was of course like meeting between water and fire.


    Jack had already expected that he would meet Richard, so he had mentally prepared himself.


    Seeing Richard, he raised his hand, "Long time no see, little brother!"


    Richard never thought that Jack would actually have such thick skin.


    He still had the face to greet him.


    Richard didn''t prepare for Jack''s shameless action, after troubling him so many years ago. When Jack


    saw Richard''s face, he instantly thought of the shameless thing he had done.


    He still remembered that one time he met that girl at a banquet, she no longer had that pure


    temperament from back then.


    Instead, when he met her, he took the initiative to stick to her and asked for her contact him, and for the


    future development of their rtionship, just like all the other dog stories. That girl knew that he was the


    CEO of a listedpany, so she started to hint at him in all kinds of ways, make all kinds of decisions,


    and hoped to have the opportunity to interact further.


    However, Jack was not the same man who fell in love with an active woman just by looking at her


    appearance. He had an extreme aversion to her, and all her beautiful memories from back then were


    destroyed by him, making him even less fond of her, making him feel that she was snobbish, greedy,


    and even dirtier.


    Richard did not speak, he only snorted and returned back to the sofa.


    Elizabeth''s beautiful eyes were filled with curiosity as she looked at the man who stood at the door with


    a puzzled expression.


    Judging from his facial features, he seemed to be simr to the old man.


    He just called Richard his little brother, could it be that they are brothers too?


    However, Elizabeth seemed to have never heard Richard mention it before.


    However, the olddy seemed to know that there was a conflict between them. She quickly smiled and


    said, "Richard, Jack is back. Don''t keep a straight face. Say hi to him. You are cousins, after all."


    "I don''t have brother like him!" Richard coldly replied.


    Jack could only walk over and apologize with sincerity, "Little brother, do you still hate me for what


    happened back then? I''ve already rified this with my grandparents. It''s my fault, I shouldn''t have


    framed you out of nothing. I really feel very sorry for you.¡±


    The olddy immediately remembered when she heard his words and nodded. "That''s right, Richard.


    You''ve already exined that to us early next morning. We were wrong about you. Please don''t take it


    seriously, okay?"


    Richard said with the same cold voice, "He is such a sinister person. Otherwise, why would he


    fabricate a lie to frame me?"


    The moment Richard was bitten by a snake, he would be afraid of being bitten.


    The injuries he suffered in his youth had already turned into a shadow, thus, he did not like Jack at all.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Elizabeth sat at the side with a face full of worry.


    The olddy had no choice but to turn her head and smile, "This is my grandson, Richard¡¯s cousin.


    Jack Hughes, this is the first time you have met him, right?"


    Elizabeth stiffened andughed, "That''s right, it''s my first time seeing him!"


    However, Jack immediately took the initiative and smiled, "It''s very nice to meet you. You must be little


    brother''s girlfriend. I have seen your photosst time. You are a perfect match!"


    Elizabeth was embarrassed.


    Richard Hughes suddenly stood up, "Grandma, we''ll visit you next time!"


    "Sigh, Richard, don''t go yet. It''s not easy toe here to eat..."


    "It''ll be the same next time!" Richard immediately came over, dragged Elizabeth and headed towards


    outside.


    Jack also awkwardly sat there, he immediately said, "Little brother, you cane back, I''ll go out to


    eat!"


    However, Richard had already driven his sportscar far away.


    The olddy''s expression instantly turned bitter as she sighed heavily.


    Jack hurried over and apologized, "Grandma, I''m really sorry. It''s my fault for disturbing your dinner!"


    "Isn''t it your fault? In the past, why did you fabricate a lie to deceive us, causing us to ruthlessly scold


    Richard and then run away from home. Until now, we still have a knot in our hearts that has yet to be


    untied! "The olddy scolded angrily.


    Jack quickly lowered his head, looking like he was sincerely being scolded.


    At that moment, Richard''s sportscar quickly left Hughes Family''s vi.


    In the car, Richard pursed his lips, his expression did not lessen his anger, and it caused Elizabeth to


    be startled.


    "Drive slower, will you? I''m afraid of death!" Elizabeth immediately called out to beg him.


    Richard suddenly remembered that there was a woman sitting beside him. He slowed down, stopped


    the car at the side of the road and leaned on the back of his chair, not saying anything for a long time.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Elizabeth asked curiously.


    "Why did hee to live with my brother?" Richard pped the steering wheel angrily.


    Elizabeth was shocked, and asked carefully, "Do you have a deep grudge against him? How did he


    frame you?"


    "My big brother should kick a cunning and insidious person like him out!" Richard gritted his teeth in


    anger. Then, he thought of something and said lightly, "Regarding this, it''s best that you don''t know!"


    After saying that, he once again drove away!

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818


    Elizabeth saw that Richard''s face was still extremely tight and ugly, she was still worried about him, but


    he said that she should not know, could it have something to do with women?


    Thinking about it, Elizabeth''s heart sank, and she felt gloomy.


    It was said that men were most afraid of women''s sixth sense because they sometimes guessed


    correctly.


    Richard drove the car into the city, and suddenly turned his head to look at Elizabeth and asked, "Can


    you cook?"


    Elizabeth nodded her head, "I can cook, but I can''t cook hard dishes."


    Only then did Richard''s expression rx, and he said indifferently, "Let''s not go out for dinner, let''s buy


    some vegetables and cook at home."


    "Then should we go to the supermarket?" Elizabeth was a little nervous when she thought about how


    he wanted to eat the food she cooked with her own hands. She didn''t have any confidence in her


    cooking skills, so she was afraid that it would ruin his taste.


    "Yeah, have you prepared a mask?" This was something most celebrities needed to carry around.


    "Yes!" Ever since Elizabeth had been captured by the video, she paid extra attention to her


    surroundings and prepared a face mask and sunsses in her bag.


    "Then let''s go take a look!"


    There was arge supermarket in the upscale district that Richard lived in.


    After stopping the car, the two of them walked through the beautiful flower garden and entered the


    large supermarket.


    Richard pushed a cart to the side and followed. Seeing him walk towards the cold drinks, she frowned.


    It was winter, why did he like to drink cold?


    Richard threw a few cups of wine into the cart, then turned to look at Elizabeth, "What dishes are we


    eating tonight?" Speaking of that, Elizabeth had more experience than him, so she looked at him and


    asked, "What do you like to eat? Whatever I can do, I''ll make it up to you."


    "I don''t know. You''re the best at what you''re good at. As long as you can eat enough, that''s enough."


    Richard did not hold much hope, and only hoped that there would be food to eat.


    Elizabeth pouted. Seems like this man did not expect anything from her.


    Since he didn''t have any special requests, Elizabeth brought him around to the freshmen area.


    She picked out a piece of pork and some green peppers. Finally, she picked out tomatoes and a few


    eggs.


    "Do you like fish? I can steam fish!" Elizabeth indifferently asked as she picked at the ingredients.


    When Richard had just seen her pick the meat, his expression was already filled with shock.


    He didn''t know why, but when he saw her carefully choosing, she was surprisingly beautiful with a hint


    of gentleness in her beauty.


    Once he thought about how she had picked these dishes so seriously for him to eat, a great sense of


    satisfaction arose in Richard''s heart.


    "Sure!" Richard answered absentmindedly. A pair of deep eyes swept across her face without a single


    nce.


    Although she only revealed a pair of eyes and a full snow -white forehead, it didn''t affect her beauty at


    all.


    After picking up the items, they went to check out the bill. The two of them walked around the


    supermarket like a couple in deep love.


    Richard was tall, slim and tall, which made the Elizabeth beside him look cute and petite.


    The people around them were sizing them up. This was because a young couple with such an adorable


    height difference was really pleasing to the eyes.


    What was even more eye-catching was thezy noble aura that Richard had. It was definitely not


    something an ordinary person could fake, as if he was born with a superior status.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Elizabeth''s skin was all white and shiny. Even if she could not see her true face, she could imagine that


    she was definitely a very beautiful little girl.


    When he paid the bill, Elizabeth thought to rush to pay and treat it as treating Richard to a meal.


    After all, it was only right for her to curry favour with her boss if she wanted to be under him in the


    future.


    "This card!" Just as she was about to settle the bill, before Elizabeth could take out the money, a white,


    slender, manly finger handed over a card.


    The checkout person was a youngdy. She raised her head to look at Richard Hughes, and was


    immediately shocked by his pair of deep and enchanting eyes. She didn''t even have time to pay


    attention to Elizabeth, who was holding the cash.


    When they came out, Elizabeth said in a low voice, "I should be the one paying the bill."


    "Who buys them differently?" As the man spoke indifferently, he suddenly reached out with his long arm


    and took the bag away from the cart.


    Elizabeth was still thinking that since she didn''t manage to pay the bill, she should just do it as a


    labourer.


    A warm feeling suddenly appeared in her heart. Elizabeth looked at the man who was walking outside,


    and smiled, then quickly followed him.


    Carrying the food they had bought, the two of them walked along the peaceful garden path, heading


    home.


    This feeling was very tranquil and beautiful.


    After returning home, Elizabeth changed into a new set of clothes and walked out. After that, he walked


    into the kitchen and started cooking.


    Richard took a bottle of ice-cold wine and sat on the small sofa on the balcony. His eyes stared at the


    night sky, no one knew what he was thinking.


    Elizabeth knew that he must still be thinking about the matter of him seeing Jack just now, she was


    really curious about what had happened between them.


    Elizabeth had been busy in the kitchen for more than an hour, and had finally settled down with four


    dishes and a soup. She even bought a lot of small dishes for dinner, afraid that Richard would not like


    her dishes and wouldn''t be able to eat.


    A te of fried green peppers with streaky pork looked really good at selling, and it smelled very


    fragrant and delicious. A te of fried eggs with tomatoes was one of Elizabeth''s favourite dishes, a


    te of vegetables and a steamed fish.


    Elizabeth took off her apron, walked to the balcony and softly said, "You can eat now!"


    "Alright!" Richard stood up and walked into the dining hall.


    Being praised by him, Elizabeth said somewhat embarrassedly, "Go and taste it, looking good might


    not mean tasting good."


    Elizabeth said, then turned and gave him two bowls of white rice, one for each of them.


    Richard picked up a piece of streaky pork and gave it back aspensation. He even had a bit of


    burning incense, which was actually pretty good.


    "The taste is still alright!" Richard''s temperament seemed to have be a lot calmer.


    Hearing that, Elizabethughed out loud, "If it''s delicious, then eat more. It''s sote, you must be


    hungry too!"


    Richard nodded.


    He didn''t know if it was because he was really hungry, but Richard, who usually ate in a strict manner,


    really ate two bowls of rice. After eating, he frowned, feeling a little guilty.


    Elizabeth was also full, she lowered her hands and quickly cleaned up the table, when she suddenly


    heard a man''s voice sound out from beside her, "Your skills are so good, you''ve also cooked for other


    men, right?"


    Elizabeth''s movements froze. She raised her head and looked at him, then nodded, "Yes, for my


    cousin!"


    His expression instantly turned displeased.

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819


    Elizabeth did not notice anything wrong with Richard''s expression.


    After cleaning up the table, she went into the kitchen to wash the dishes.


    When she finished her work and walked out, it was already around 9. Thinking about the things she


    had to do tomorrow, Elizabeth decided to sleep early today. When she entered her bedroom, she


    realized that she didn''t seem to have anything to wear.


    She was looking around for her robe, but it was in the bathroom now, and it was wet.


    Elizabeth looked at the empty wardrobe. Tonight, she had no clothes to change into.


    s, if she had known, she would have gone home and picked up all her things.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Finally, Elizabeth set her sights on a white bath towel that was hung on the side.


    Tonight, she could only rely on it.


    Thinking about it here, Elizabeth carefully arranged the clothes she was wearing today in order,


    because she might need them tomorrow.


    After taking afortable bath, Elizabeth only had a towel wrapped around her body. The indoor air


    conditioning was at its warmest, and with one hand, she used a towel to wipe off her jet-ck hair.


    Just as she decided to use a hair dryer to blow her hair, the bedroom door suddenly opened. Richard


    stoodzily outside the door with one hand on the door frame.


    "Why are you dressed like this?" Richard did not expect to see such a beautiful scenery when he


    pushed open the door. His eyes darkened as he asked with an evil smile.


    Elizabeth was so frightened that she quickly reached out to grab the towel, turned around and said in a


    flustered and helpless manner, "I ... I have no clothes to wear."


    It was only then that Richard remembered that she did not bring over her things, and his thin lips


    hooked up even more evilly, "Why didn''t you ask me for them?"


    "You don''t have a women¡¯s wear." Elizabeth blinked her eyes.


    "My T-shirt, can you wear it?" After Richard finished speaking, he returned to his own bedroom. From


    his huge cloakroom, he found a white long -sleeved cotton T-shirt and returned to Elizabeth''s bedroom.


    Elizabeth gratefully reached out her hand to grab it, but didn''t expect that when a man naughtily threw it


    high in the air, she would grab empty air.


    Elizabeth did not expect that the man would even try to y tricks on her. She immediately became a


    little depressed, "What are you doing, didn''t you want me to wear it?"


    "If you can get it from me, I''ll give it to you!" Richard said with an even worse tone.


    Elizabeth immediately dropped her arms in dejection, "Then forget it, I can see that you don''t have any


    intentions of helping me, anyway, I''m just sleeping... and you can even wear a bath towel!"


    "Elizabeth, tonight, we will sleep together. Are you sure you want to wear only a bath towel?" Richard''s


    following words scared Elizabeth silly.


    Her eyes opened wide as she looked at him in disbelief, "What did you say just now? You want to sleep


    together? Tonight?"


    Richard nodded his head, "You didn''t mishear, it''s just tonight!"


    Elizabeth started to be nervous, she did not expect him to suddenly make such a request, so she


    tightened her grip on the bath towel.


    "Must it be like this?" Elizabeth was still afraid, because she knew what the otheryer meant. She


    looked at him with an imploring tone.


    Richard''s handsome face instantly became serious, "Yes, you have no other choice."


    Elizabeth could only lower her shoulders and resigned herself to her fate as she nodded her head,


    "Alright."


    With a nervous and uneasy look on his face, Richard frowned slightly and threw the T-shirt towards her.


    Elizabeth quickly extended her hand to receive it.


    Richard returned to his bedroom and took a bath. Wearing a white nightgown, he had neat and tidy


    short hair and still carried the smell of water. When he pushed open the door and entered, he saw


    Elizabeth curled up on the bed.


    Elizabeth hid under the nket and curled her body. Hearing the sound of the door opening, she


    instinctively trembled.


    Richard did not stop. He walked straight to the other side of the bed, lifted the nket andid down.


    Elizabeth''s body froze, and she felt the soft bed sink over there.


    "You''re going to sleep with your back to me all night?" Richard did not immediately make a move or do


    anything.


    He only bent his arm,id on top of the bed, and lightly transmitted his voice over.


    Elizabeth immediately turned around.


    Under the light, she looked at the man¡¯s clean and enchanting face. The nervousness just now slowly


    disappeared.


    Richard''s handsome face was very close to her, and only then did she realise that this man was


    extremely handsome.


    "Then how do I sleep?" Elizabeth asked softly. She actually liked to sleep on the side very much.


    Richard stretched out an arm.


    Elizabeth hesitated for a moment, but still, she gently leaned over. With a circle of his long arm, she


    instantly stuck close to his chest.


    In the quiet room, Elizabeth heard the man''s strong and forceful heartbeat.


    Elizabeth was startled.


    Was it not just her own heartbeat that was speeding up?


    "Richard, can I ask you a question?" After sticking to it for a while, Elizabeth''s entire body rxed. She


    felt that she was not at a disadvantage, after all, to be able to sleep with Richard in his embrace was


    the dream of hundreds of millions of girls.


    "Go ahead!" Richard did not seem to have the thought that he would turn into a wolf in the night like


    Elizabeth had imagined, he onlyid down quietly on his back, staring at the ceiling, his voice was also


    very indifferent, emotionless and without desire.


    Elizabeth hesitated, but still bravely asked, "How many women have you ever had?"


    Richard never thought that she would ask such a boring question, he didn''t even want to bother with


    her.


    Elizabeth waited for his answer, however, after waiting for a long time, the man didn''t make a sound.


    She couldn''t help but be curious, and struggled free from his embrace.


    However, what she saw was a man with his eyes closed, looking like he was about to fall asleep.


    Elizabeth was shocked, could he have fallen asleep just because of her question?


    Is he pretending to be asleep?


    Elizabeth didn''t look as though she was scared to death anymore. Instead, she stretched out her hand


    and pushed him away, "Richard, is this problem making things difficult for you? But I still want to know."


    "Know what?" Sure enough, the man pretended to be asleep as his voice rang out calmly.


    "I know how many women you actually have. I know that this question is very silly and it is asking for


    trouble, but I just want to know." Elizabeth continued to lean back into his embrace, muttered her small


    mouth, and said with determination.


    "Why should I tell you? This is my privacy!" Richard coldly replied. Of course he couldn''t let this woman


    know that he was also a virgin. If she knew, maybe she wouldn''t believe it and would even suspect that


    there was something wrong with his character.

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820


    Elizabeth was pricked by the man''s cold words.


    It seemed that this man was not nning on telling her the whole story. Just forget it, she would just


    stop worrying about it.


    Thus, Elizabeth shut up, closed her eyes and prepared to sleep.


    With Elizabeth''s eyes closed and her breathing steady, Richard frowned and thought.


    He was a great handsome guy by her side, how could she instantly fall asleep?


    Richard felt that this was the greatest humiliation to his charm.


    He had been waiting for this woman to do something for him, and now it seemed that he was


    overthinking it.


    This woman had given an absolute assurance that she liked him, but actually she wasn''t interested in


    him.


    Otherwise, how could she have fallen asleep like this?


    But the reality was that Elizabeth''s sleep quality was always very high. She could fall asleep really


    quick.


    Richard lowered his eyes and looked at the little girl sticking to his arm. Her skin was snow-white, her


    facial features soft and beautiful, and after she fell asleep, she looked like the purest and most


    harmless little baby.


    What kind of woman did he find?


    Why did she have no enthusiasm?


    Richard suddenly suspected that he might have met a fake woman.


    Forget it, he didn''t have any more thoughts at the moment. He, hugging her, might as well sleep. He


    was sleepy, too.


    Early in the morning, Felicity opened her eyes and realized that the sky was bright outside.


    She quickly got up and looked at her phone.


    "Oh my god! I sleptte again." Felicity knew that it was because Edward had turned off the rm and


    then he had left softly that she had a chance to lie in. Felicity hurriedly washed up and went downstairs!


    The olddy who had already sent the children to school and came back was sitting on the sofa and


    sipping tea. When she saw Felicity, she just frowned for a moment.


    Felicity immediately walked over and greeted her, "Grandmother!"


    "You got up just now?" The olddy directly asked her.


    "Yes!" Felicity straightened the hair by her ear and was a little embarrassed.


    "I heard Edward say that Lareina hade to find you. Do you know her address?" The olddy asked


    directly.


    "Oh, I know, she gave it to mest time!" Felicity replied.


    "Give me the address. I''m going to look for her at noon." The olddy said solemnly.


    Felicity was startled and thought why the olddy wanted to look for Lareina?


    Could she be going to argue with her?


    "Don''t worry, I''ll have a chat with her. At least she ever was my daughter-inw. I won''t embarrass her."


    The olddy seemed to see through her thoughts and immediately exined.


    Felicity nodded and gave Lareina''s address to the olddy. The olddy called Old Garry and asked


    him to drive her out.


    Before Old Garry left, he asked a servant to bring breakfast to Felicity.


    Felicity was extremely grateful.


    Abroad!


    John Hughes''s expression had always been very gloomy. Jane Hughes, sitting beside her father,


    wanted tofort him when she saw that hisplexion looked so gloomy


    "Daddy, these old fellows are really unreliable. I never thought that Edward''s informationwork would


    be so powerful and Edward found so much evidence to use these old fellows of misdeed. We were


    the ones who underestimated the strength of our opponents, which led to such a bad result. But don''t


    worry, this is just the beginning, we will definitely find a better way."


    John raised his head to look at the sky, and suddenly asked: "Edward has a real estatepany under


    his hands, tell me, if there was a security ident, would it affect him?"


    Hearing that, Jane had a slight change in her appearance, and revealed a malicious smile: "Of course,


    Edward attaches great importance to safety. If there was a security ident in hispany and it was


    reported by the media, the stock market of Hughes Family would definitely be affected."


    "Then I''ll find a few people to cause trouble and see how he will deal with it!" Johnughed coldly. He


    gradually restored a good mood as he became proud of the method he had thought of.


    Jane nodded her head, "Yes, that''s good. Daddy, Edward is sitting up high in a leading position. Even


    though his management ability is very strong, he can''t be concerned about everything."


    "Then I should contact my old friend. He should have a wide range of contacts." John immediately


    decided to take action.


    At that moment, in the meeting room of Hughes Group, the atmosphere was solemn.


    Edward sat steadily on the seat of general manager with his sharp eyes constantly examining every


    single person present, as if he wanted to see through all their hidden thoughts.


    Everyone in the meeting room was nervous, and many of them were sweating.


    "Today, the first thing I want to announce is to fire someone. Is there anyone who has automatically


    left?" Edward leanedzily against the back of the chair, his thin lips slightly opened, and his voice


    wasn''t loud, but it was extremely heavy, causing the atmosphere to freeze once again.


    Everyone looked at each other with guilty and uneasy expression.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Was the boss going to fire them?


    God, once they thought about their whole family were looking forward to their generous sry, they


    were all scared half to death.


    Edward suddenly took a pile of information from his assistant Larry, and threw it onto the table: "This is


    information about the people who have done harm to the interest of thepany for the past few


    years. You should be clear about who they are in your own minds. I don''t want to call out the names,


    after all, we have worked together, do not make things too embarrassing, I will give all of you chances.


    Anyone that did damage topany automatically leave and you also have to guarantee that the


    secrets of thepany will forever be hidden in your stomachs."


    Some of the people in the crowd felt their legs go soft, and cold sweats like mung beans rolled down


    their cheeks.


    "Thepany has been reshuffling recently. I keep a clear mind about who should resign." It was also


    a wise decision.


    Edward did not want to lose his temper. John Hughes wanted him to start an internal strife, but his n


    failed.


    Just as Edward''s voice fell, a person suddenly stood up, His face was pale, his voice was trembling:


    "President Hughes, I''m sorry, I might not be able to work for thepany anymore, thank you for


    giving me a chance to think, I promise, if thepany ever needs me again in the future, I will


    definitely take responsibility..."


    "Alright, I just need you to promise me one thing. Don''t speak carelessly." Edward interrupted his


    confession.


    Then, another person stood up and pped himself on the face: "I shouldn''t have been greedy,


    President Hughes, I''m sorry, I deserve it, I have nothing to say, you have always been a boss that is


    worthy of respect, I don''t have the face to see you again!"


    Edward said in the same indifferent tone, "Being ambitious is a good thing, but you should also adhere


    to a set of principles."


    The other party lowered his head in shame.


    There was a total of six people who stood up. Furthermore, after the end of the meeting, each of them


    ran in front of Larry and told him how they were bribed, and how they leaked out thepany s


    information.


    However, these people did not have much contact with important confidences, so most of the


    information that they spread out was useless.

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821


    Edward''s method seemed to be magnanimous, but in reality, he had won popr support, and also


    obtained a lot of strong evidence.


    Edward believed that these people who were bribed, were all greedy. If a little benefit from others could


    cause them to betray him, his small enticement would probably change their mind greatly.


    Larry knocked at the door and entered Edward''s office, taking note of all those people who had taken


    the initiative to confess, he lightly ced them on the table and said, "Young Master, these people


    rified the one who lure them to leak outpany''s information is the chairman of thispany


    called IBM Group. IBM Group distinguished the price of every single piece of information of the


    company and received all information. If this incident didn''t happen, we would not have thought that


    someone was behind this and it would really be a hidden danger."


    "IBM Group?" Edward was shocked as he slowly spat out these words through gritted teeth.


    "Young Master, we need to make a thorough investigation of the chairman of this corporation and see if


    he has any connections with John Hughes before. In this way, we can be more convenient to catch


    hold of John''s weakness." Larry immediately suggested and his face was full of anger.


    Edward nodded his head: "We should indeed investigate, and once we are going to investigate this, no


    matter who he is involved with, we cannot let him go. He must have been staring at us for a long time."


    "Alright, I''ll ask someone to investigate. As soon as there''s any news, I''ll report it to you immediately!"


    Larry also clearly knew the seriousness of this matter. He did not dare to dy and turned to leave.


    Edward frowned as he pondered over IBM. In his memories, he seemed to have heard of the name


    IBM before, but it seemed to be too long ago. He could not even remember where he had heard of it.


    _______________


    At this moment, in a bustling city abroad, a 5 million ck car slowly stopped in front of a hotel under


    the cover of night.


    The guard immediately stepped forward and respectfully opened the door for the VIP. A tall figure


    stepped out from the car.


    He was dressed in a dark blue suit with a straight body. His temperament was naturally domineering,


    like that of a king.


    After he got out of the car, a petite figure followed him out.


    "Are you awake?" Leo looked at the girl''s sleepy face and asked softly.


    "Dizziness!" Mary got sleepy when she rode on the car. She almost fainted when she travelled so long


    distances. She had been lying in Leo''s arms almost all the way, although it was only for more than


    three hours, she had experienced the feeling of fainting.


    "Be careful!" The man put out his hand and held it over the door, afraid of hitting her head.


    Mary got off the car and immediately took the initiative to hold onto the man''s big hand. Shezily


    shook her long hair and took a deep breath: "Un, the feeling of not riding in the car is the best."


    "Let''s go upstairs to rest!" Leo said in concern as he gently caressed the long hair on the side of her


    face.


    "How''s your foot? Can you walk? Do you want me to get the Driver to take the wheelchair down?" Mary


    immediately asked with concern.


    "No need, I can walk by myself!" These few days, Leo was really sad while sitting on the wheelchair.


    Even if his feet still hurt a little, he was still more willing to feel the sensation of his legs touching the


    ground.


    "Then let me support you! Slow down!" Mary had been holding his hand earlier, and now, she was


    supporting him.


    Leo did not refuse, but he did not use all of his strength to push her delicate body, and still calmly


    walked forward.


    Mary turned her head, and looked at him secretly. Seeing that he did not have a single expression of


    pain on his handsome face, Mary felt at ease.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you want to eat something before going up?" Leo looked at the time. It was already seven o''clock,


    the two of them had been in the car the whole way.


    "Let the waiter send some food to our room. I still don''t like to eat in crowded palce. In my room, I can


    eat whatever I want." Ever since Mary started her acting career, she liked to avoid crowds of people to


    do anything.


    "Alright!" Leo naturally obeyed her.


    The two of them entered the presidential suite on the top floor, called for a waiter, and ordered delicious


    dishes.


    Leo took off his jacket, wearing only a ck shirt. The air-conditioning in the room was very pleasant,


    and when he rolled up his sleeves, he gave off a deep male charm.


    Mary liked to gaze at Leo when he get rid of work, She also believed that when Leo paid a attention to


    his work in his office, he was dramatically handsome . If there was a chance, she would definitely go


    and personally witness it and see if she could pounce on him.


    Leo was pouring wine, his eyes looking up to see a small hand supporting his cheek, and when he


    looked at Mary who was not blinking, he could not help but to be confused, and asked: "What''s wrong?


    Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Why did you book a suite?" Mary immediately found a topic to talk about. Her beautiful mouth pouted


    as she pointed to the two bedrooms, and asked unhappily.


    Leo''s handsome face slightly froze, and he also followed suit, "For the two of us!"


    When Mary heard his answer, she felt that he was very serious and there was nothing wrong with it.


    "How boring, he doesn''t understand the slightest bit of flirtatiousness!" Mary was still depressed and


    annoyed.


    "What''s wrong? Is something wrong?" Leo, who was being stared at randomly by her, still did not


    realize what mistake he had made.


    "Of course it''s not right. Other men and women who go out to get a room only have one bed, but you


    get two." Mary hugged her arms, looking like she was an unhappy baby with a little emotion.


    Only then did Leo react, and after that heughed: "Mary, what''s to be angry about?"


    "Why can''t I be angry? You can''t... Do you want to take care of my emotions?" Mary was so angry that


    her eyes turned red.


    "Didn''t I already say that? Before you turn twenty-two¡­"


    "Twenty!" Mary immediately corrected him loudly: "Twenty years old is fine! I can''t wait!"


    Seeing that she had started to act up again, Leoforted her gently: "Alright, we''re here to y, so


    we should be happy. Don¡¯t be angry, what do you want? I''ll buy it for you!"


    "Don''t take me for a kid. Can you just buy something to make me happy?" Mary became even more


    furious. She came up and immediately ran into a room, lying on the bed and having a coaxing look.

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822


    Leo did not expect the little girl to be so angry today, and he was slightly startled.


    After that, he let out a long sigh, strode into the bedroom, and stood beside her with a gentle voice:


    "Mary, don''t be angry, get up and eat. You said you were hungry?"


    "I''m hungry, but I don''t want to eat!" Mary didn''t know where the grievance came from, but she felt that


    she wouldn''t be able to get the man she loved like other girls. She felt that there was no meaning in it


    at all.


    When Leo felt that something was amiss. If she did not eat because she was hungry, then what was


    she going to eat?


    "Mary, we need to talk!" Leo suddenly said in a low voice.


    "About what?" Seeing him use such a serious tone, Mary was immediately scared out of his wits. She


    turned and sat up, with both hands behind her back, she raised her head and looked at him.


    "The rtionship between us!" Leo fixed on her.


    "What happened to our rtionship? Is there a problem?" Mary immediately became nervous, she was


    really afraid that her excessive temper before would make him unhappy, so her little face turned paled


    for no reason.


    Leo squatted, and his sight just happened to be on the same level as Mary who was sitting on the bed.


    His eyes were still filled with a doting and pampering aura, and his long fingersnded on Mary''s snow-


    white face, as if he was touching a taboo painting. His fingers trembled slightly, not daring to use any


    strength, although he wanted to touch her even more.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Mary was currently feeling uneasy.


    Seeing that he was about to touch her cheeks, she immediately extended her small hand and pressed


    his big palm against her own face. After that, her small face was like a kitten as she gently rubbed her


    face against his palm: "You love me, I can feel it, so there are no problems with our rtionship at all."


    Leo trembled from the soft touch of the palm, and his heartbeat sped up. Hearing the girl''s fearless


    words, his thin lips couldn''t help but curl up as he nodded, "Yes, there''s nothing wrong with our


    rtionship, so, can you stop acting cocky, please?"


    "Come over and eat!"


    "Alright!" Mary also felt that her emotions had been unstable recently. She was a weird person, but Leo


    had a good temper and had always kept her in his heart. If he was a man with a worse temper than


    herself, she would have already broken up with him.


    "Leo!" Mary suddenly reached out her hands and threw herself in front of the man with two slender


    hands tightly wrapping around his neck. Her lips kissed on his neck, and then she smiled and said:


    "Thank you for being so tolerant towards me, in the future I will try my best not to throw a tantrum,


    please don''t be angry at me, okay?"


    Leo never thought that she would actually be apologizing and thank him. He couldn''t help but chuckle,


    and said warmly: "I''m not angry at you, and I won''t be angry at you either!"


    "How kind of you!" Mary sighed, then let go of her hand, her shiny ck eyes reflected the man''s


    elegant face. Mary''s fingers immediately grabbed onto the man''s unsuspecting face, and sheughed:


    "I will not leave you for the rest of my life!"


    Leo saw that each of her words was more captivating than thest, so he quickly extended his hand


    and took her small hand, then stood up: "Alright, I understand what you''re thinking, let''s go to eat!"


    Mary''s emotions had inexplicably calmed down, and she easily arrived at the dining table, following


    that, she immediately looked at the bottle of red wine, and immediatelyughed in her heart.


    Wine was a good thing, and she needed to make good use of it.


    After Mary finished thinking, she took the cup and was about to pour wine, but Leo reached out and


    pressed on her little hand, "It''s better if you don''t drink, your alcohol bearing capacity is bad!"


    "Why? I''m very happy today. I want to drink to cheer you up!" Mary didn''t think that the man would


    immediately see through her trick and grab her small hands.


    "There''s fruit juice here, your favourite green melon juice!" Leo pointed to the green bottle at the side.


    Mary sat down: "I want to drink, then just give me half a cup. I''ll definitely be fine with half a cup."


    Leo saw that she was really greedy, and could not bear it, so he poured half a cup: "Alright, drink


    slowly!"


    "En!" Mary stared at the red wine and once again exposed a cunning smile.


    Leo also poured half a cup of wine, and the two of them took their chopsticks, and started enjoying the


    delicious food on the table.


    "Did Lily call you again?" While eating, Mary suddenly asked him.


    "She called once yesterday, but I couldn''t pick it up!'' Leo was honest.


    "You''re not allowed to answer her phone!" Mary immediately showed the aura of a real girlfriend, her


    face turning pale.


    Lily really took her seriously, It was unreasonable because Leo liked her in the past, he had to take


    care of her unconditionally.


    "En!" Leo did not pick up it in the first time, but Lily had sent him a lot of messages. From her words, it


    could be seen that she was not having a very good time, and looking as if she was in a drunken state,


    with her hair tied up randomly, she told him about everything that had happened in the past. She


    wanted to move Leo''s heart and change his mind.


    Seeing him being so obedient, Mary grinned and smiled: "I will also keep away from the male in the


    future. I promise I won''t cause any trouble."


    "Don''t ever meet with Simon Wood again." Leo suddenly thought of this and reminded her again.


    Ever since Simon jumped into the river, he had not allowed Mary again to send him any messages.


    "How could he still dare to bother me? In order to save him, even your foot was injured. I don''t think he


    would dare toe and break us apart!" Simon was still very angry, he was too childish, it was really


    difficult to expect that he would suicide.


    "It''s reasonable that he likes you. You''re of the same age as him!" Leo didn''t have the slightest bit of


    grievance towards this young and arrogant cousin of his.


    "You think I''m too young?" Hearing this, Mary''s little face stiffened.


    "No, I mean, boys at your age must like young girls like you!" Leo immediately exined.


    "But the person I like is you, it''s always you!" Mary hurriedly expressed her sincerity.


    Leo felt that it was inconceivable for him to hear that she had a crush on him for a long time.


    "I know. I''m d that I can meet you!" Leo also cherished this rtionship very much. Only by being


    together with Mary did he feel that he still had the vitality of a young person.

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823


    After Leo and Mary finished eating, other than drinking the half cup of wine that Leo had given her, she


    did not have another chance to drink the bottle of wine. When the waiter came over to clean up, Mary


    could only watch the wine was taken away by the waiter.


    However, Mary thought that it was fine if she didn''t have any alcohol, she had at least drunk half a cup


    just now.


    Therefore, Mary immediately feigned drunkenness andid downzily on the sofa, with hands


    constantly patting her face.


    Fortunately, she was a little drunk and her face was red at the moment.


    Leo picked up a call from the balcony and returned. Seeing Mary''s intoxicated look, he immediately


    frowned.


    "Drunk?"


    "No?" Mary immediately replied. She said that even those who were drunk would not admit that they


    were drunk.


    Leo immediately squatted down and touched her face. His eyes were burning hot and misty as well. He


    sighed, "I shouldn''t have let you drink!"


    "Leo, I''II be fine after I lie down for a while!" As Mary said this, she immediately raised her head, closed


    her eyes and pretended to sleep.


    Leo actually reached out his hands and firmly held her delicate body.


    "Sigh." Mary woke up with a start. Her beautiful eyes widened as she looked at the man''s face with a


    surprised expression: "Quickly put me down. Your leg is injured, don''t hug me!"


    Leo ignored her shouts and carried her straight to her bedroom. He gently ced her on the bed and


    then helped her remove the slippers from her legs. He lifted the nket and covered her with it: "lf you


    want to sleep, you should go sleep on the bed and cover yourself with the nket."


    Mary looked at the man''s gentle appearance as he covered her with the nket, and she suddenly


    laughed: "Leo, sometimes you act like a good father!"


    After Leo heard this, his strong body stiffened, and he looked at her with a strange expression.


    Mary chuckled. "Don''t be angry, I was just spouting nonsense. I don''t treat you as my father."


    "Sleep!" Leo really suspected that she was not drunk at all, otherwise, why was her mouth still spouting


    so much?


    Mary knew that he must be angry, so she could only shut up.


    Leo then stood up and left, closing the door behind him.


    When Leo came out, he was still awake. Although he had just drunk some wine, that little bit of wine


    completely didn''t make him drunk.


    He walked over to the French window and stared at the dark city. His heart was filled with a wave of


    boredom.


    Although she had said that age was not the problem anymore, why couldn''t he pass this hurdle?


    He felt that his thoughts towards Mary were a little dirty and a little shameless.


    Leo wanted to drink again, so he looked at the wine shelf beside him. There were a few bottles of wine


    on top of the cab.


    Leo was about to extend his hand out to grab the alcohol when he suddenly heard a cry from the room.


    He put down the bottle of wine and quickly pushed to open the door, and saw Mary sitting on the floor


    of the bathroom and crying.


    She fell!


    "Why is there water on the floor?" Mary had a bitter look on her face. She had originally wanted to go to


    the washroom but she was sozy at the moment that she didn''t want to wear slippers.


    "Did you get injured?" Leo immediately walked over, squatted down and helped her up again.


    "It hurts here!" Mary pointed to a certain ce.


    Leo sighed: "it seems that you''re too drunk to walk steadily!"


    "Hmm, I''m not pretending!" Mary said.


    "What were you going to do?" Leo asked.


    "Take a bath! I must take a bath before going to bed. I can''t sleep without taking a bath!" Mary


    immediately began to speak with seriousness.


    "You sit on the bed and I''ll turn on the tap and pour some water on bathtub!" Leo said in a low voice.


    "No need to turn on tap, I don''t like to use the bathtub here. I like to take a shower!" Mary immediately


    frowned and shook her head. Although this was a 7 stars hotel, she felt that the bathtub was


    unhygienic. Many people had already bathed, so she wanted to stand up to take a bath.


    Leo was shocked.


    Wash standing?


    She fell just now. Can she still stand stably?


    "I don''t trust you to wash up by yourself!" Leo also frowned, and did not know how to settle this matter.


    "Then stand to the side and watch me wash!"


    Just as she finished speaking, Mary could not hold it in and startedughing non-stop.


    "I won''t do this!" Leo immediately said.


    "Why not? Weren''t you afraid of me wrestling?" Mary pouted.


    Leo knew what she was thinking and quickly ran his hand through her hair, "No, that''s not why!"


    "Then forget it, I''ll go in and wash by myself. I''ll put on my shoes and go in." Mary immediately turned


    around, finding her slippers.


    Leo thought that this method was not bad, so he nodded: "Then you can go in and wash. I''ll guard


    outside the door, if you need anything, just call me!"


    "Oh!" Hearing what he said, Mary began to y a trick again, and went in smiling.


    Leo leaned against the wall as he tried his best to suppress the wild emotions in his heart.


    Hearing the sound of watering from inside, Leo finally could no longer hold himself back and


    allowed the mes to burn their way to his heart.


    "Ah!" Suddenly, the little girl''s voice came out again.


    Leo immediately knocked on the door: "Mary, what''s wrong?"


    "I''m fine, I almost fell again!" After Mary confirmed that he was outside, her small mouth curved more.


    "Be careful!" Leo''s heart almost jumped out. Actually, he had a kind of premonition that this little girl


    was trying to scare him.


    "I will!" Mary then washed up seriously, and no longer thought of being a demon.


    However, after she finished washing, she began to y tricks again. When she came out, she wasn''t


    wearing her pajamas, but was wrapped in a towel and came out.


    Leo''s emotions were already in disorder, when he suddenly saw her current appearance, he almost


    stopped breathing.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Mary''s long ck hair fell on her shoulders and a few strands of hair that still had a hint of moisture,


    formed into strips that outlined her beautiful little face. Her rosy white skin, could be torn apart by the


    wind, causing one to feel that they might burst out of the water if they were to be pinched.


    "I forgot to bring my pajamas!" Mary saw that the man was staring at her and did not blink, so she


    immediatelyughed dryly.


    Only now did Leo seem to regain his breath.


    "Hm! Change your clothes!" Leo said dumbly, and turned around to leave.


    "Leo!" Mary suddenly extended her hand out and grabbed onto one of his arms. The look of


    anticipation in her eyes made it impossible to ignore.


    No matter how good Leo''s self-control was, at that moment, he would be defeated.


    Moreover, his self-control had long been disrupted by this little woman.


    Mary ignored everything and pounced forward, raising her toes and her lips touched his thin lips.

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824


    Her soft lips with unique fragrances of girls suddenly stuck to his.


    Leo''s entire body trembled and he could not believe the girl in his embrace wasughing merrily after


    she had seeded.


    When Mary sessfully stole the kiss, she immediately took a step back. Her little hands even


    obediently pulled at the towel to prevent herself from taking it off because of her reckless actions.


    Leo''s eyes instantly darkened. The ce that was kissed by her little mouth had be slightly hot.


    "Mary, don''t do that!" Leo was originally extremely patient, and suddenly being kissed like this which


    make the proudest willpowerpletely crumbled.


    Leo''s handsome face froze, and his tone became serious.


    "Oh!" Mary saw that he had a serious face and she was immediately like a child who made a mistake.


    She shrunk her shoulders and nodded: "I won''t tease you then!"


    "Wear your clothes!" Leo''s gaze uncontrobly condensed onto her snow-white skin, which was almost


    the same color as the white towel. There was no need to think too much. Just by looking from a certain


    distance, one could tell that her skin was extremely soft and firm.


    Mary pouted her lips, obediently took her pajamas and draped them over her body.


    Her small hands unwillingly buckled them one by one, and when she raised her head, she saw that the


    man''s face was still grave.


    She whispered: "Are you going to take a bath too?"


    Leo nodded, "Mn, I will go now!"


    Mary could only sit on the sofa and look at her phone.


    After Leo entered the bathroom, he did not immediately shower. Instead, he scooped up a handful of


    cold water and sshed it on his face.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Because he had to restrain a surge of love and desire for her, his body felt a little ufortable. He


    had to use cold water to extinguish that feeling, or else, it would be the root of his troubles. He


    was afraid that he really wouldn''t be able to control himself.


    He had clearly promised her that he would wait two more years and not have a sex with her at this


    time.


    So this was why Leo had been calmly persisting. He still wanted to give Mary some more time to think


    about it.


    He was so much older than her that he could make any decision calmly, he had already determined to


    marry her in her lifetime.


    However, Mary was still very young, and her thoughts would change. What she liked right now, might


    not be what it would be in two years, and she still didn''t know what kind of person she would get


    married with.


    She was together with him, but she might just like the kind of feeling of security that he gave to her like


    a brother or a father.


    Mary might meet another boy that she liked one day, If she had had a sex with him, she would have


    hesitated to make a choice.


    In this case, Leo would definitely regret it.


    This was also why Leo had to endure it and did not touch her.


    While he was waiting for her to grow up, he was also waiting for her to be mature enough to make the


    final decision.


    Two yearster, if she was willing to marry him and still love him, he would not hesitate to marry her.


    Now!


    No!


    ____________


    Morning!


    Richard woke, and he suddenly extended his hand out to touch the bed beside him, which was empty.


    Where did Elizabeth go early in the morning?


    Richard frowned as hezily sat up.


    He seemed to have slept well, but in reality, only he knew how much suffering he had sufferedst


    night.


    He had always thought that his sleep quality was not bad, but he never thought that the moment he


    met Elizabeth, he would still be defeated and he even couldn''t fall asleep.


    Last night, he had no idea how much advantage this woman had taken of.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she was sleeping soundly, Richard would definitely have thought that she


    was doing this on purpose.


    One of her legs was trying so hard to poke into his lower abdomen, which even make him angry to


    death.


    Of course, Richard was not so easy to mess with, since this woman dared toy a hand on him, he


    naturally took advantage of her.


    Of course, this was not the most important thing. Last night, Richard was awake most of the time and


    he only watched the girl''s cat-like body kicking everywhere.


    Richard became more clear-headed.


    He put on a robe and directly got off the bed and walked out of the bedroom. He heard a sounding


    from the kitchen.


    He walked straight over and saw that Elizabeth was still wearing her white long -sleeved T-shirt and


    was making breakfast for him.


    "Did you sleep wellst night?" Richard leaned on the door of the kitchenzily and asked her.


    Elizabeth was startled by his sudden words. Her small face immediately turned green, and she


    immediately became angry: "Please, Don''t speak so suddenly, it will scare me to death."


    However, Richard disagreed, and said indifferently: "This is my house, if I want to speak, do I need your


    permission?"


    "It was not my meaning. I just wanted you to give me some voice first." As Elizabeth spoke, she


    continuously stirred the dough in the pot.


    "Go wash up, it''s about time for breakfast!" Elizabeth reminded him in a low voice.


    Richard smelled the fragrance of noodles and the fragrance of fried eggs, his eyebrows slightly raised


    as he self-deprecatingly said: "No one has ever made breakfast for me before, you''re the first one!"


    After Elizabeth heard his words, she was startled for a moment. Then, sheughed: "Really? I''m afraid


    what I did will taste bad."


    "With a woman here, this ce is like a home!" Richard mumbled to himself as he turned around to


    wash up.


    Elizabeth didn''t hear what he said clearly.


    After Richard finished washing his face, he rested both hands on the azure stone stage and looked at


    himself in the mirror with two dark circles under his eyes.


    Richard changed into a set of clothes.


    Elizabeth had already finished preparing the noodles and carried it to the table. A cup of warm milk and


    a fried egg were ced beside him.


    Richard sat down, and Elizabeth gave him a pair of chopsticks, which he took with a gulp.


    "Is it delicious?" Elizabeth was anxiously waiting for his evaluation.


    "En!" Richard nodded. The noodles she made were a little lighter, but the taste was still good. It would


    be healthier without adding too much ingredients.


    Elizabeth took a sigh of relief. She woulde down and eat together with him.


    The two of them continued to eat, and for a while, the atmosphere was very quiet.


    "Are you a pig?" the man asked, looking up at her.


    Elizabeth was drinking her milk and nearly choked when she heard what he said.

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825


    Elizabeth''s beautiful face flushed red, her beautiful eyes looked at the man seated opposite her


    puzzledly, she blinked her eyes and asked curiously: "Why do you say that to me? How am I like a pig?


    I don''t eat much, and I''m notzy."


    "But when you sleep, you''re simr to a pig!" Richard said without a trace of politeness.


    "Sleep?" When Elizabeth heard him bring up this matter, she was so angry that her face turned red.


    "You still have the face to scold me?"


    "When did I suppress you? Why don''t I feel it?" When Richard heard her reprimand, his face was also


    filled with surprise. After that, he tried to recall if anything else that he did not know about had


    happenedst night.


    "Of course!" Before she fall asleepst night, it was obvious that she had slept on his arm.


    However, after sleeping for a short while, Elizabeth felt that his hand had pressed on her chest, and


    she had not been able to move at all; she pushed him, but his leg had been pressed against her. Just


    like that, Elizabeth waspletely suppressed by him, and could not move at all.


    "What happened to my hand? Did I molest you?" When Richard heard her talk about this, he was so


    embarrassed that he couldn''t continue talking.


    Elizabeth immediately curled her lips, and snorted: "More than impolite!"


    That''s right, not only did Richard stretch out his hands randomly, but tore off her clothes.


    After Richard heard this, he immediately thought deeper. If it was not simply molesting, could


    something else happen?


    He couldn''t have a sex with her while he was dreaming, right?


    "Hurry up and eat the noodles." Elizabeth felt that it was better not to continue with the topic, it was


    more likely that her story was going dark.


    The inquisitive eyes of the man opposite her made her flustered.


    Richard curled his lips. He wasn''t the only one who didn''t have a good restst night.


    Elizabeth''s beautifulrge eyes were also gloomy, it could be seen, that she was not resting well.


    After eating breakfast, Richard got his assistant to match a set of very fashionable bright beautiful


    clothes for her.


    When Elizabeth saw the signs, she knew that these were definitely not cheap goods. They were all


    internationally renowned brands, It looked like Richard had treated her really well, and he did not even


    hesitate to give her such expensive clothes, was he afraid that she would throw his face away again?


    Elizabeth''s figure was also pretty good. Wearing it on her body, she had a strong sense of fashion, and


    would definitely be the target of attention.


    Richard drove his sportscar as usual and brought Elizabeth to thepany.


    Themotion caused by the video of Elizabeth had yet to subside, and now, the news that she and


    Richard came in and out of the same car had spread.


    The plot was extremelyplicated, with ups and downs, making people guess that there must be


    some extremely valuable big news being dug out, and all of them woke up early to run outside the


    entrance of thepany to block it, hoping that Richard would give a reply.


    Unfortunately, the reporters had wasted their time here. Richard did not say anything, he only reached


    out and wrapped his arm around Elizabeth''s shoulders, and the two of them walked into the elevator.


    Richard''s assistant immediately jumped out: "Alright, everyone can go now, there are secrets and


    secrets that I don''t want to publicize, I beg everyone here, please don''t write about things that are not


    true, everyone knows about the temper of my boss, if you all are writing randomly, he will be very


    angry."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The reporter could only shake their heads and sigh, leaving dejectedly.


    Inside the elevator, Elizabeth was also breathing nervously. When she saw the reporters at the


    entrance, she was so scared that she did not even dare to get off the car.


    Her legs were still weak, and if Richard did not hug her to give her courage, she would really have


    copsed.


    "Thank you for just now!" Elizabeth knew that Richard had only helped her because he realized her


    fear.


    "Why are you being courteous to me?" Richard swept her with his faint gaze: "Are you not my lover?"


    Elizabeth was startled, then she heaved a sigh of relief and replied with a smile: "Yes, but not exactly!"


    "It seems that there is something that we should do as soon as possible, in case you haven''t figured


    out your own identity and position." Richard''s tone was indifferent, but the hint was extremely strong.


    Elizabeth was such a simple person, yet she could understand the message the moment she heard it.


    Her pretty face immediately turned red, as if blood was about to drip out of it. Her ears were burning.


    "Hmm!" She nodded her head in agreement.


    Seeing her expression of shock, Richard extended a long finger and stroked her hair: "Don''t worry,


    tonight we will just drink a little and everything will be settled."


    "Why do you drink?" Elizabeth felt that it was strange. Hadn''t Richard experienced such things?


    Richard''s handsome face slightly tensed up and he immediately became angry: "Can''t I drink if I like it?


    We''ve reached our floor. Hurry up and go back to work!"


    "Oh!" She walked out of the elevator and Angus immediately weed her with a smile, as if he had


    been waiting for her for a long time.


    "My little princess, you''re finally here! Today, there''s a New productunch, I''ve won a spot for you,


    you''ll definitely be popr if you go with Helen." Angus immediately announced her important schedule


    today with a smile.


    "Helen?" Elizabeth''s expression froze, thinking wasn''t that the woman who she stepped on at the


    elevator door yesterday?


    Going to the press conference with her?


    "Must I go? I really don''t want to work with new enemies."


    "You can''t do that, Elizabeth, this is a rare opportunity, don''t miss it, the boss agreed and let you go."


    Angus had already applied for this matter yesterday, so Richard nodded his head to agree to it.


    Therefore, it was toote for Elizabeth to say anything now.


    Elizabeth heard Richard nod his head, she could only sigh: "Alright, I''ll go!"


    It was her first time to work here, so Elizabeth could not shrink. She had chosen this path, no matter


    how difficult it was, she had to continue.


    Besides, fighting for the elevator position yesterday wasn''t her fault. What was she afraid of?


    Seeing that Elizabeth had agreed, Angus was immediately happy. "I said, you can do it, it''ll be good if


    you can ovee the fear in your heart."


    "En!" Elizabeth''s smile was uglier than crying. "It was easy to say, but it was very difficult to do".

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826


    With the help of an assistant, Elizabeth changed into a new set of clothes.


    This set of clothes was sponsored by the New productunch.


    After Elizabeth changed her clothes, she went downstairs. Outside the main hall, a white business car


    had stopped. This was the car that Elizabeth needed to ride on.


    The assistant quickly stepped forward and opened the door for her.


    Elizabeth raised her head, and saw the woman sitting inside, it was Helen, her expression was


    arrogant, as she sat in her seat with her long legs crossed. There were two seats left, but both of them


    were upied, one was her bag, and the other was her pet.


    Elizabeth waited for a while, but found that Helen did not have the intention to carry her pet cat or carry


    her bag away.


    Angus immediately walked up to her with a smile and said: "Helen, can I trouble you to carry your bag


    away?"


    "Aren''t there still seats left?" Helen swept her gaze across them indifferently.


    Her words made no one was able to pick a thorn. Indeed, the carr was for seven people and there were


    still seats inside, so Elizabeth''s request to the other party seemed a little unreasonable.


    Elizabeth could only say nothing more. The other party did not want to give up her seat, so she did not


    force her. She bent down and sat behind her. An assistant also sat behind her.


    "Please get in next car, I can''t get used to the smell of you." Helen suddenly raised her hand to cover


    her nose, looking as though she had just been disturbed, as she spoke to the assistant.


    When the assistant heard this, her face turned pale. She didn''t expect the other party to despise her so


    much.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "What''s the smell on your body? It''s way too pungent!" Helen purposely said again.


    The assistant seemed to cry. She was also a girl and loved to be beautiful, but her sry was not high.


    She couldn''t afford expensive perfume.


    Elizabeth knew that Helen was purposely provoking her, and had no choice but to console her: "Go and


    sit in the car at the back, I don''t need you to help me with anything."


    After the assistant heard Elizabeth''s words, she turned around with a grateful expression and got out of


    the car.


    Therefore, only Elizabeth and Helen were left in the car.


    Suddenly, she reached out and hugged her pet cat to her chest, teasing it.


    Seeing her do that, Elizabeth became gloomy.


    She purposely waited for her to settle down before she picked up the cat. Clearly, she wasn''t going to


    let her sit.


    Just as Elizabeth decided to look at the news on his phone, suddenly, her phone rang. It was her aunt


    who called.


    She looked at Helen, who suddenly spoke in an annoyed tone: "Your phone is ringing, why are you not


    answering it, it''s so noisy."


    It wasn''t because Elizabeth didn''t want to ept it, but she didn''t want to ept it in front of her.


    However, after hearing Helen''s rebuke, Elizabeth could only quickly answer it.


    "Aunt!"


    "Elizabeth, I just saw a piece of news saying that you and Richard have gotten back together. Is that


    true?" April Jones asked happily from the other end of the phone, as if she had found a life-saving


    grass.


    Elizabeth nodded her head vaguely: "En, Aunt, I have work to do, I will call you backter."


    "Elizabeth, don''t hang up. I¡¯ll only speak a few words, you have to help me, okay? I''m really scared!"


    thinking that Elizabeth was purposely avoiding her, April immediately started crying.


    She quickly pleaded, crying as she pleaded, "When your father needed some money to settle some


    affairs, I gave it to you without saying a word. This time, you can''t just stand by and watch me die.


    "Aunt, don''t worry. I''m thinking of resolution as well. This matter isn''t easy to handle right now. Can you


    give me some time?" Elizabeth immediately said with difficulty.


    "Alright, then you have to help me think of it. I''m counting on you.¡±


    "Alright, I will!" After Elizabeth finished speaking, she hung up.


    Seated in front of her, Helen smirked. It seems that Elizabeth''s aunt is in big trouble, why would she


    help with her?


    When she answered the phone just now, the inside of the car was very quiet, so Helen heard a bit, and


    she was overjoyed when she heard that Elizabeth and Richard had gotten back together, could this


    matter be rted to Richard?


    After hanging up, Elizabeth''s expression became deep in thought.


    Actually, she had always wanted to plead with Richard, but recently, Richard''s temper wasn''t good, so


    she didn''t dare to bring this matter up.


    It seemed that she would have to bring up this matter sooner orter. She might as well wait until


    tonight, then find an opportunity to bring it up.


    Thinking about what could possibly happen tonight, Elizabeth''s face reddened a little.


    Before, she was afraid that something like this might happen, but now, she suddenly hoped that after


    devoted herself to Richard, she could make him show mercy on her aunt''s matter.


    Elizabeth thought so, but she didn''t know that very soon, she would be touching that man''s lightning


    zone again.


    The MPV drove out, causing the cat in Helen''s hands to jump in shock. Then, it directly jumped into


    Elizabeth''s hands.


    "AHH!" Elizabeth was immersed in her own thoughts, she did not expect that a cat would suddenly


    jump over, she was shocked too.


    She wanted to push the cat away from her, but the cat grabbed the back of her hand and jumped away.


    "Ouch!" Elizabeth was in pain again as she cried out in pain. Lowering her head, she saw the several


    scars on the back of her hand where the cat had wed at. Although there wasn''t much blood, it was


    still broken, and showed a little red blood trace.


    "I''m sorry, my cat didn''t do it on purpose, it was just scared!" Helen turned her head over and looked at


    the wound on her hand. Then, she opened her mouth to apologize, but it was not in a very urgent tone


    of voice.


    Elizabeth also knew that she did it on purpose just now. This cat was her own, Helen should have


    already known that driving would scare it, but at that moment, she did not hug her cat tightly. Instead,


    she made her cat jump onto her body in shock.


    "Are you trying to take revenge on purpose?" Elizabeth justughed coldly, not wanting to buy it.


    "Revenge for what? I have no enmity with you!" Helen said with an innocent tone.


    "You know very well!" Elizabeth did not point it out.

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827


    After Felicity ate breakfast, she suddenly remembered to give Edward a call. The olddy suddenly


    asked for Lareina''s address, but she did not know what she wanted to say.


    Previously, she seemed to remember that Edward had asked for her address.


    Although he did not mention this matter to herter on, she knew that the rtionship between Edward


    and Lareina should have already been resolved.


    "Hey!" A low and deep male voice came from the other end of the phone. Edward''s usual gentle tone


    made this winter not cold anymore.


    Felicity then said softly, "Your grandmother went to look for your mother. There shouldn''t be any


    problems, right?"


    "When did she go?" Edward was obviously startled for a moment.


    "She just left not too long ago!" Felicity said in a low voice.


    "It''s fine, don''t worry, my grandmother has already calmed down and won''t do anything to my mother."


    Edward immediatelyforted her.


    "Okay, have you settled yourpany''s matters?" Felicity asked in concern.


    "I am still working on it? Are you awake?" Edward didn''t want to tell her too much about thepany.


    He was afraid that she would be worried, so he immediately changed the topic.


    "Yes, I woke up toote. I''m so embarrassed." Recently when she was recuperating at home, Felicity''s


    life was in disarray, and she felt that she had be evenzier than before.


    "It''s fine, you should get more rest. Do you want toe out for lunch?" Edward also knew that it must


    be boring for her to stay at home, so he want to eat with her.


    "Yes, but do you have time?"


    "Yes, I can ask Brian William and Jack Wood toe over together!" Edward said softly, thinking that it


    had been a while since he was reunited with two good friends.


    "Alright, then I''ll be out at noon!" Felicity was feeling depressed as well now. She was obviously very


    happy to be able to go out and mess around for a bit.


    Edward personally called his good friends, and the two of them happily agreed toe out to meet up.


    Right now, Edward and Jack both had to leave time for their children at night, so they could onlye


    out at noon to chat.


    Brian was in a much more miserable state than them. With his big brother having taken a leave, he had


    managed to support thepany by himself. With all sorts of things, he was so busy that his head was


    spinning, and he really wanted to find an opportunity to rx.


    Around 12 o''clock, Edward booked a ce, and a few friends arrived as is nned. Felicity came in a


    bodyguard car, apanied by Lynn Wood, but Anne did note over.


    "Edward, how is the matter with yourpany? Have you settled it yet?" Everyone gathered together


    and the first thing they asked was that the information of the Hughes Group was leaked. Although


    everyone had immediately called Edward to ask about it and show their concern, at this moment,


    everyone was still paying attention to the progress of this matter.


    "It''s being handled right now. It''s quite troublesome, but it''s only a matter of time. Thank you for your


    concern." However, Edward didn''t want to discuss this kind of official business during a casual time.


    Everyone could finally rx a little and talk about their private matters happily.


    Lynn also spoke up from the side: "President Hughes, you still have to be more careful, this kind of


    thing has happened once, maybe it will happen again, it''s better to clean up thepany."


    "I''m already in the process of settling down. I need some time." Edward smiled and nodded.


    Felicity was seated beside, but her head was not wrapped in bandages, so it could not be seen that


    she was injured, and no one knew about it either, so no one mentioned it.


    Edward and Felicity were supposed to keep this a secret anyway, so they naturally wouldn''t bring it up.


    "How are your little fellows recently? Are they still obedient and sensible?" Jack asked with a face of


    envy, then he thought of his own family''s overturned little princess, a bitter expression written all over


    his handsome face.


    When Edward heard his high evaluation of his children, he immediatelyughed and teased him,


    "What''s wrong? Would you like to ask about parenting experience?"


    Lynn interjected from the side: "I saw that my brother was recently beaten up by Crystal, so it''s no


    wonder he was jealous of you guys, but, Niece of mine is really tormenting. She just started learning to


    speak, and her words are unclear, but she has hundreds of questions to ask."


    Jack continuously nodded in agreement with his sister''s words.


    Felicity smiled and said, "Actually, when your child was two years old, she was the most adorable and


    fun to y with. As long as you guys are willing to take out some time to y with her, it definitely won''t


    be too hard to bring up."


    Jack nodded in agreement, "That''s right, now that little guy is sticking to me, once i go back , she will


    immediately stick to me. She wants to hug me and y with me, even though she can''t y anything


    right now."


    "My two children have grown up and are no longer attached to others!" Edward thought about how his


    daughter was still sticking to him before, but now? After he went back, sometimes, he didn''t even have


    a chance to greet them and he felt very disappointed.


    "There are two in your house. This is the only one in my house, and she does not have any


    companions to y with. Can I bring my child to your house to y?" Jack was even envious that


    Edward had managed to get what he wanted.


    Brian immediately added, "You can also let Anne give birth to another one. You all have a chance to


    have another one anyway."


    When Anne was mentioned, everyone''s expression froze for a moment. Only then did Edward


    remember to ask: "Why isn''t she here?"


    "She recently went out to work again. She went to anotherpany!" When Jack thought about that


    stubborn girl, his head started to ache. He had talked about conditions and agreements with Anne, so


    as long as she wasn''t working, he was willing to give her 10,000 yuan every day.


    The child was still so young, so Jack could only run between thepany and home.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Luckily, he had his sister protecting thepany, so he did not need to spend too much time and


    energy toe over.


    "When did you lose your confidence? A while ago, I heard that you went to Anne''spany and hit


    one of their male colleagues." Brian immediatelyughed, he felt that the scene must be very


    interesting, but unfortunately, he did not have the chance to see it for himself.


    When this matter was brought up, Jack felt iparably embarrassed. He gritted his teeth in anger:


    "He delivered Anne flowers, he deserved it."


    Everyoneughed when they saw his resentful expression.


    However, Lynn looked at him with disdain and said, "You can''t even look at Anne properly, and you still


    want to hit someone else?"


    Jack immediately said: "Alright, then I''ll send a woman to deliver Brian lunch tomorrow. How do you


    feel if you meet her?"


    Brian''s heart immediately jumped, and he immediately turned to look at him.


    "I won''t eat even though I''m starved to death!" Brian immediately expressed his opinion.

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828


    Brian''s words of "even though i starve to death, I won''t eat" finally made Lynn happy. She looked at his


    brother with a bit of satisfaction on her face, and raised her eyebrows: "What do you think? Is my skin


    itchy? How dare you ruin your sister''s rtionship."


    Jack was stared at by his sister''s resentful gaze, causing his entire body to shiver, he immediately


    waved his hand: "Sister, you misunderstand, I just made aparison, if Brian dares to mess with


    another woman, I will be the first one to not let him go."


    Brian noticed that everyone''s eyes were focused on him, thinking who he offended?


    Sitting quietly at the side as a spectator, he actually caused a fire to ignite on his body with a look of


    innocence.


    "Don''t worry, if something happens between Lynn and I, it definitely won''t be on my side." Brian


    immediately became loyal and would definitely not let his good friend suspect him in the slightest.


    After Jack heard this, he immediatelyughed, "En, I like hearing your words, you better keep a close


    eye on my sister. The men surrounding her are also quite a few!"


    After being betrayed by his brother, Lynn immediately red angrily: "Can you speak less?


    Edward and Felicity who were seated beside had smiles on their faces as they chatted. They thought,


    indeed, they looked like a family, although teasing and cursing, but they did not lose their warmth.


    Jack calmed down. After Brian''s handsome face flushed red, he lowered his head and started to eat


    silently.


    "Edward, when are you going to get married? Have you thought about it?" After quietly eating for a few


    minutes, Brian suddenly thought of a topic and asked casually.


    Edward and Felicity looked at each other, andughed, and in the end, Edward replied: "After we settle


    this troublesome matter with ourpany, we will get married. At that time, everyone muste on


    time."


    "Of course, if you marry before us, the two of us will definitely be your best men!" Jack immediately felt


    happy for them. A lover was finally going to blossom and bear fruit, oh, no, the fruit was already in


    bloom.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Edward patted his good brother''s shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, both of you are my best men! Unless


    one of you married before us."


    When Brian heard the word "marriage", his dark eyes carried a hidden bitterness as he looked at the


    charmingdy beside him.


    Then, he sighed, "I do want to!"


    After Lynn heard this, she was slightly startled. It was clear that he said it for her.


    "I don''t want to!" Lynn''s words interrupted another person''s delusional thoughts, and Brian could only


    continue to eat in silence.


    Loving a woman that was more outstanding than himself, really wasn''t an easy thing.


    Brian had already decided to fight a long war.


    Jack looked at Brian with iparable sympathy, but after that, he also sighed: "Even though Anne is


    living with me now, she''s only living with me."


    "Anne is currentlycking a sense of security, so don''t force her. Take your time." Lynn was afraid that


    her brother would press her too much and scare her away, so she could only advise him.


    Jack started to mock himself: "How could I dare to force her to get married now? I am content with two


    people living together. Isn''t it just a book? I don''t care."


    Edward and Felicity looked at each other. In the end, their circumstances were the same, they were


    just short of a book and the rest were all enjoyed in advance. Even the children were taken down.


    After lunch, everyone was having a rxing and happy meal.. Everyone got up in high spirits and went


    back to their busy work.


    After Edward and Felicity left the dining hall, they drove and got out. Sitting in the back seat, Felicity


    lazily leaned on the man''s side. Her long hair flowed down the man''s chest, and she rested with her


    eyes closed.


    The man''srge palm seemed to gently caress her palm. When he saw that she had closed her eyes,


    he didn''t disturb her.


    Perhaps her body hadn''t recovered yet, so it was normal for her to feel tired.


    "Edward, I want to make a trip to my aunt''s house. I haven''t seen her for a long time!" Felicity suddenly


    opened her eyes and said softly.


    "Alright, I''ll have the chauffeur drive you thereter. Before you go there, buy something!" Edward also


    had a very good impression of Felicity''s aunt, she was just a very warm-hearted, very kind middle-aged


    woman. Even if she knew about the rtionship between Felicity and him, she didn''t seem to have


    troubled him in any way.


    Felicity nodded and looked at him gratefully.


    "Buy more!" Edward pinched her palm and added another sentence.


    This time, Felicityughed directly: "I''ll go to the mallter. I want to buy a set of clothes for my aunt."


    "Alright, I''II have my bodyguard follow you!"


    "Alright!"


    When they arrived at the entrance of the Emperor International Tower, Edward got off the car and


    ordered the driver and bodyguards to follow Felicity to shop.


    Felicity had the card that Edward had previously given her in her bag, so she didn''t need to take the


    money anymore.


    After strolling around the market, Felicity bought two sets of clothes for her aunt and quite a few


    nutrition products. Then, she directly went to Sue''s house.


    When Sue opened the door and saw her, she was exceptionally happy and surprised.


    When Felicity brought the things in, she immediately red at her: "Felicity, I''ve told you so many


    times, don''t bring bags over to my house every time, I''m already very happy if you cane and see


    me."


    "Aunt, Don''t reject these things." In front of her aunt, Felicity still had a bit of childishness.


    Sue knew that Felicity had been a sensible and considerate kid since she was young, and she


    consoled herself to the extreme.


    "Aunt, I¡¯vee to tell you something. Earlier, I told you that my parents are no longer in this world.


    Actually, that''s not the case. I''ve found my father, and he''s still alive and well." The moment Felicity sat


    down, she mentioned about her own matter to her. This was because her aunt had always been


    concerned about this matter and she did not want to hide it from her.


    Sue said with a face full of shock, "Really? That''s great, Felicity. How did you find your father?"


    "Relied on a jade pendant that my mother left behind." Felicity suddenly hesitated for a bit, but decided


    not to tell her aunt about the grudge between White family and herself, in case she worried again.

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829


    Sue was truly happy for her, and then asked curiously: "Felicity, what does your father do? Where is


    he?"


    "My dad is an entrepreneur and he treats me well, but he''s overseas, and hispany needs him to


    manage, so we didn''t have much time to meet each other, but my dad called me before and said that


    he would buy a house here, and if there''s a holiday, he woulde back and live there, making it


    convenient for me to take the children to see him." As Felicity said this, her heart felt warm and happy.


    She did not expect that after she had lost all hope, she would once again be able to see the sunlight.


    "Felicity, you are the daughter of a rich family. No wonder you are different from others. You have


    always been cheerful and optimistic since you were young." After Sue heard this, she became even


    happier than Felicity if she was born in rich family, then her marriage to Edward Hughes could be said


    to be the right marriage, and after entering the Hughes Family, she would no longer be despised or


    criticized by others.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect that either!" Felicityughed a little bitterly. There were still a lot of things that she


    hadn''t thought of.


    "Do the people from the Hughes Family know about this?" Sue asked again.


    "They know!" Felicity nodded.


    "That''s good, you will have to marry into the Hughes Family in glory in the future. I also saw the


    comments on the inte, it was really frustrating, how can they say that your family is inferior to the


    Hughes Family? You and Mr. Hughes are clearly in love so much. Can''t true love beat everything?" The


    reason why Sue was so angry was because she saw the inte spitting out all kinds of ck punks at


    Felicity, making her feel so unbearably vile.


    "Aunt, stop looking. I don''t care about them anymore!" Of course, the more she said it, the more


    unpleasant it sounded. Ordinary people wouldn''t have the time to care about things like this, It was


    Christina who spent all of her money creating these ck punks.


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about it anymore. Will you stay for dinner? Shall we go downstairs to buy food?"


    Sue warmly invited her.


    "Aunt, I might not eat anymore. I have to pick up the kids from school at four-thirty." Felicity looked at


    the time. It was time for her to leave as well.


    "Well, the children matters!" Sue did not ask her to stay. She smiled and said.


    Felicity stood up: "Aunt, I am going to leave. I''II invite you to Hughes Family for a meal next time."


    "Don''t worry, once you''re married into the Hughes Family, any time will be fine. You have to get along


    well with the Mr. Hughes and take good care of kids!" Sue warned her as she escorted her out of her


    house.


    "Yes, aunt. Goodbye!" Felicity said and went downstairs.


    At the scene of a certain fashion New productunch, people were busily moving, many media outlets


    had already formed their own formations, carrying machines and equipment, being ready to capture the


    most explosive scene and creating a wave of scents to catch public''s eyes.


    Outside the gate was the press conference, a red carpet stretched dozens of meters all the way. At this


    moment, there were guards protecting the traffic and security guards stood on both sides of the red


    carpet, nervously blocking the crazy Star Seekers.


    In order to see their idols, they all blushed and squeezed forward as much as they could, holding their


    phones, being afraid that they would miss out taking photos of their idols.


    A car stopped and a group of teenagers quickly descended which immediately attracted fans'' attention.


    all young stars were about fifteen years old, and their faces were bashful. With the help of the assistant


    and manager, they greeted fans as they walked in.


    Waves of heat and screams rose in the air. It was evident that they were popr.


    Helen was the second one to appear. She was one of the most popr stars in recent television series,


    and there were also new movies being developed, so all people cooperating with her were top


    directors, producers and celebrities. The moment she got out of the car, she immediately attracted


    everyone''s attention.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Helen'' heyday, also lived up to her fan''s expectations. In the middle of the winter, she was only wearing


    a dark blue long skirt, and on the outside, she was wearing a grey fur vest.


    However, Richard had instructed her before that she must bring Elizabeth with her this time. Thus, after


    Helen got off the car, she did not immediately leave, but took the chance to stand by the door and


    posed a few extremely charming positions, causing the reporters and media to shoot them.


    Elizabeth bent her waist and also nned to get off the car, but seeing Helen blocking by the car door


    and being filmed by the crowd, she didn''t think it''s right to drive her away. So she bent her waist and


    waited for her to finish filming.


    However, she didn''t move away and continued to take photos. After she finished, she noticed that there


    was no activity in the car behind her. She turned around and smiled, "Miss Jones, do you n to spend


    the night in the car?"


    Hearing that, Elizabeth was startled, then realized that she was looking at her with an impatient


    expression. She bit her lower lip, and walked down from beside him.


    "Is that Elizabeth Jones?"


    "It''s her. Her face is very recognizable. It''s very different from surgery ones nowadays."


    "Why is she with Helen?"


    "I''m not sure!"


    The moment Elizabeth came down, she immediately felt Helen''s hand reaching over, and directly


    grabbed her arm: "Let''s go!"


    Elizabeth was a little surprised. She did not expect Helen to hate her so much when she was in the car


    just now.


    However, there were a lot of people taking photos by the side. The light flickered and Elizabeth did not


    dare to reveal too much of her emotions, she stiffly pursed her lips and followed Helen towards the


    main hall.


    When she passed by the hall, she saw a signature wall. Helen took a pen from a service personnel''s


    hand, and very skillfully wrote her name down. It seen that her name she write down was designed.


    She practiced countless of times so she could be able to write such a high level of calligraphy.


    "You should write some too!" Helen handed the pen over to Elizabeth, and smiled at the side.


    It was only then that Elizabeth Jones thought of the word she had written. It was iparably ugly,


    and simply couldn''t bepared with Helen''s.


    "I..." Elizabeth wanted to say something, but Helen said indifferently: "Since you are here, why not


    leave your name behind? It isn''t polite, right?"


    Elizabeth could only grit her teeth, and with trembling hands, she wrote out her name in front of so


    many people.


    When she saw her words, Helen almost couldn''t help bursting intoughing.


    At the same time, Richard, who was sitting in his office and watching the live broadcast, also looked at


    the name that Elizabeth had written.


    This woman ... She was beautiful but the words she wrote were really ugly.

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830


    Elizabeth was not mentally prepared for this, and she was also nervous and afraid, causing her hands


    to tremble. She was not confident that she could write her name in a beautiful font, but now, she could


    barely manage to write her name down. The letters were so ugly that she could not even look at it.


    Eliza''s small face turned pale. Helen had also wanted to see her make a joke out of herself, but she


    didn''t expect that she would actually see it happen.


    At this moment, the few media invited by the opposite side naturally did not miss out on such an


    interesting anecdote. They gave Eliza''s name a close-up.


    Elizabeth became more nervous. Her palms were drenched in sweat. Fortunately, after writing the


    name, she followed Helen into the auditorium.


    Her seat was beside Helen''s. The moment Helen entered, she saw countless familiar faces, and


    naturally, she soon joined in their conversation. They were all famous and fashionable people. Many


    superstars were gathered, and quite a few rich women were all here Helen knew them all, and she


    directly ignored Elizabeth, who was beside her, and purposely chatted andughed with others, being


    flirtatious and charming.


    Elizabeth had long guessed that she would be ignored by others but she didn''t care about it. It didn''t


    matter that she was left alone, since she came here to appreciate the new clothes and bag at close


    range.


    "Helen, who is she? Why haven''t I seen her before? " Suddenly, someone pointed at Elizabeth and


    asked with a haughty expression.


    Elizabeth turned to look and saw that a group of women were surrounding Helen.


    The one who asked was a young miss from a rich family. She purposely wanted to make fun of


    Elizabeth. The miss was jealous of Elizabeth because she thought Elizabeth took her dear Richard


    Hughes away.


    Helen immediately introduced her with a smile, "You don''t even know her? She is Elizabeth Jones,


    whose poprity has been high recently.¡±


    "Oh, she is the one who is called as "Instant noodle Cindere" byizens." Immediately, someone


    pretended he just knew about it.


    Elizabeth''s entire body shivered.


    "Instant noodle Cindere"? Who gave her that name? It was simply infuriating. Did she offend


    someone just by eating instant noodles? Why would someone randomly give her such a name? If she


    once knew who he was, she had to beat him to death."


    "That''s right!" When Helen heard such a funny name, she couldn''t helpughing.


    "But she looks good when dressed up!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Immediately, another person began toment on Elizabeth¡­


    "Of course she does. But a designer dress looks like an off-brand dress on her." Someone said,


    promoting a burst ofughter.


    Elizabeth waspletely speechless towards this group of people. Didn''t everyonee to watch the


    show?


    Why did they make fun of her?


    Today was not her main show. They were really bored.


    "Elizabeth, why are you standing so far away? Come over here and let''s chat!" Although Eliza heard


    theughtering from the crowd, but she remained calm andposed, as if she did not mind at


    all. This made Helen feel very unhappy.


    The people standing here were all more famous than her, yet she didn''t even try to curry favor with


    them. Instead, she was standing in front of them like a lone wolf. It was truly rude of her.


    Elizabeth immediately replied in a loud voice: "I''m sorry, but I''m not good at chatting. If I join you, I''m


    afraid that I will spoil your fun."


    Elizabeth confidently rejected Helen''s invitation, causing Helen furious.


    The women at the side had ridiculed tone, but after hearing Elizabeth''s reply, their expressions


    changed.


    It''s really too rude.


    Angered by her, Helen immediately crossed her arms across her chest and walked to Elizabeth, said


    purposely: "Elizabeth, there are a few seniors over there that you need to learn from. If you still want to


    be an actor, you should contact them more.¡±


    "Learn what? I''ve never been a good student. Otherwise, I wouldn''t havee here to act as an actor.


    Besides, am I supposed to learn from you how to mock and ridicule others? Sorry, I really can''t learn


    it!" Elizabeth replied with the same cold and elegant tone as before.


    "You..." This time, Helen choked to the point where she was unable to speak. She only had a dark and


    calm face, wishing that she could p Elizabeth in the face and make her understand the rules.


    Some people immediately began to sneer, "Relying on the support of the person behind you to be so


    arrogant, you''re really a proud person. It''s really the little man who wins!"


    Hearing that, Elizabeth immediately red at her angrily. Her opponent was so frightened by her gaze


    that her shoulders shrunk, and she did not dare say anymore words.


    Helen realized that even though she wanted to bully Elizabeth, she couldn''t do anything about it. She


    really didn''t have any ws, so she could only give up.


    However, she hated Elizabeth to the bone in her heart. She felt that as a neer, she would lose


    face by not giving this senior a way out for her. However, in the future, she still had the chance to teach


    the woman who didn''t obey the rules a lesson.


    Elizabeth was also extremely furious.


    Although she did not say it, she secretly swore that she would never be on the same stage with Helen


    again. Otherwise, she was afraid that she would go crazy from anger.


    Although the two of them sat together, Helen only discussed the topic of the show with the person on


    the other side,ughing while talking. She seemed to be in a good mood, but she pretended it all.


    In her heart, she wanted nothing more than to kick Elizabeth away, so as to not hinder her eyes.


    After watching the show, themotion subsided.


    After watching the show, Elizabeth nned to leave, but Helen suddenly stood in front of her:


    "Elizabeth, we drove here together today. How about going back togetherter?"


    "Don''t you hate me? Why are you still willing to ride in the same car as me!" Elizabeth asked with a


    cold smile.


    "It doesn''t matter if I hate you, but in front of the media, we still have to pay attention to our image!"


    Helen frowned.


    "Are you paying attention to your image only? My image has long since been destroyed!" Elizabeth


    said indifferently.


    "No matter what, we should still unite with each other so that we don''t lose face for our boss." Helen


    mentioned Richard suddenly.


    This move was really useful, but Elizabeth did not say anything else, and the two of them sat in the


    same car as before and left. After giving a good picture to the public, senior brought the neer


    along to the stage. Hmm, Helen is truly a good example that is worthy of praise.


    After returning to thepany, Elizabeth remained silent. Without saying a word, Angus brought his


    assistant over and surrounded them: "Dear Ms. Elizabeth, is that a good show?"


    Elizabeth nodded: "Yes!"


    "There will be many more such asions in the future that you have to get used to!" Angus smiled and


    comforted her.


    "OK, I will!" Elizabeth alsoughed.


    Just then, the Angus phone rang. He picked it up, then hung up and said to Elizabeth: "The boss is


    anxious to see you. You should quickly go upstairs to find him."


    Hearing that Richard was looking for her, Elizabeth''s expression changed, and a smile shed across


    her mouth: "Alright, I''ll go up right now."

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831


    Elizabeth walked quickly to the elevator with a touch of anticipation and knocked on the door of


    Richard''s office.


    "Come in!" The usual man''s indifferent voice came from inside.


    Elizabeth pushed the door open, walked in, and asked with a smile: "Are you looking for me?"


    When Richard saw her, his eyes squinted. Then, he crooked his finger at her, "Come here!"


    Seeing him do such an action, Elizabeth''s heart trembled. She instinctively walked over, and her


    beautiful face flushed red.


    Elizabeth walked to his desk and stood there, but she heard dissatisfaction in Richard''s voice: "Come


    closer!"


    Elizabeth had no choice but to walk around the desk and towards him. Just as she walked over, the


    man suddenly reached out his hand and hugged her from the waist.


    Elizabeth was shocked. She lost her bnce and sat on his sturdy legs.


    "What?" Elizabeth was so frightened that her face slightly changed, and she looked at him in


    puzzlement.


    "Look at this!" Richard''s slender fingers forcefully knocked on the table.


    Elizabeth''s beautiful eyes immediately turned to look at what he pointed to, only to see that there was a


    piece of A4 paper on Richard''s table. The man had used a pen to write a lot of her name. It was written


    extremely nicely.


    "Ugh..." Elizabeth''s mind exploded.


    She immediately thought of the name that she had signed on the stage, and instantly covered her face,


    looking like she had no face to see him again.


    "You ... You saw it too?" Elizabeth had the urge to dig a hole in the ground. Was Richard watching a


    live broadcast?


    "They even gave you a close-up of your name. They have treated you well. No one more famous than


    you has this honor." Richardughed at her leisurely.


    This time, Elizabeth had the urge to smash her head into a wall.


    Why did the media want to mess with her?


    It was outrageous to write a close-up of her when she was already humiliated.


    "From today onwards, you will have to start practicing calligraphy. I will personally teach you. At the


    very least, you have to learn your name well!" Richard had had enough of her actions of making a fool


    of herself.


    Elizabeth immediately put down her hands, a pair of beautiful eyes looking at him with disbelief: "You


    want to personally teach me? But my hands are stiff. I''m afraid I will disappoint you."


    "Since you know that you will disappoint me if you don''t write well, then hurry up and practice. Let me


    be satisfied as soon as possible" Richard immediately turned into a strict and merciless teacher,


    without any leeway to negotiate.


    Of course, Elizabeth knew that she had to practice signing her name, so she nodded: "Alright, I will


    definitely work hard on my name."


    "Now, write it out for me to see!" Richard suddenly asked.


    Under his pair of serene eyes, Eliza picked up the pen fearfully. Before she even touched the paper,


    the water in the pen was already dyed a circle of ck.


    Richard wanted to reach out and touch his forehead again. How bad was her IQ exactly?


    Elizabeth bit her lips, thinking, anyway, she had already lost her face in front of Richard.


    Thus, with a resolute heart, she waved her hand and wrote her name. Sure enough, it was still very


    ugly.


    Insufficient pen power, crooked font, no features.


    Richard directly wrote three words beside her, butpared to hers, Eliza''s writing was even worse.


    "Do as I''ve written, now!" Richard felt that this matter must be done immediately and without dy.


    "Then I... Can I go to Angus?"


    "No. Just sit in my office and practice. Don''t go anywhere!" Richard''s voice was low and stern. It is the


    sound that no one dared to object.


    Elizabeth nodded her head: "Alright, I will train now!"


    She took the nk sheet of paper, got up from his sturdy legs, and sat down on a nearby sofa.


    Sunlight shone in from outside the window, and Elizabeth lowered her head, earnestly tracing out her


    name that Richard had written to her.


    That was her name, and with every stroke of her brush, she had already engraved it deeply in her


    heart, but at this moment, when she traced her name written by him, her heart was trembling, and an


    unspeakable feeling lingered in her heart, making Elizabeth feel that she would never be able to forget


    it for the rest of her life.


    Richard sat in front of her, calmly and unperturbed, andpletely unfazed by her existence.


    What Jack Hughes mentioned in the garden of Hughes''s vi had been lingering in his mind. He


    needed to think of a way to rify this matter.


    However, he was currently in the country and couldn''t find a ce to investigate.


    As Jack Hughes was drinking with a few friends in the bar, suddenly, a person brought a few young


    girls in.


    "Come and take a look. This is a group of young girls who have be very popr recently. One


    each, there''s no need to be polite!" The person introduced them with a smile, and then, a girl ran over


    to Jack Hughes''s side and sat down.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "This is the Young Master Hughes, and he''s a big boss." Someone quickly introduced Jack Hughes to


    the others, and the girls'' gazes immediately burned with passion.


    The girl beside him took the opportunity to reach out her hand to touch Jack Hughes''s.


    Jack casually shifted away and gave her a warning look.


    "Jack, don''t be like this. She''s a girl with a thin skin. Don''t be so mean to her!" Someone saw this and


    immediately said with a smile.


    When the girl heard this, she immediately lowered her head in embarrassment, looking at a loss of


    what to do.


    However, Jack still did not give her a pitiful expression. With a cold face, he continued to drink his wine.


    "Jack, what did you want to ask us just now? Do you want to know about Felicity? We don''t know her


    background either. She is Edward Hughes''s woman. How could we dare to investigate carelessly!"


    Someone suddenly brought up the topic.


    Just as Jack was feeling gloomy, the girl sitting beside him immediately spoke out: "Young Master


    Hughes, do you want to investigate Felicity? If you want to know her background, you can go to the


    Warner¡¯s Family and you can find the answer. Felicity has caused a disaster for her family."


    Jack, who had not been nice to the girl a moment ago, turned to nce at her: "How do you know so


    clearly?"


    "Our team leader was Felicity''s sister. Felicity hurt her sister badly and now her sister has gone crazy.


    She''s locked up in a mental hospital. Felicity is such a harming person." The girl immediately said with


    an indignant expression.


    "Shut up!" When Jack heard her curse Felicity in such a manner, he immediately warned her coldly,


    "Do not speak bad of her again!"


    The girl thought that Jack Hughes hated Felicity too, but after being scolded by him, she was so scared


    that she didn''t dare to continue.


    "Tell me everything you know about Felicity. Whoever talks more will be rewarded!" Jack Hughes raised


    his eyebrows, with the aura of a young noble. All the girls who were seated around him wanted to say a


    few more words.

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832


    Jack''s finger was holding onto the wine cup, and he heard the girl beside snatching the opportunity


    away. "Felicity isn''t the biological daughter of the Warner Family, and no one knows where her parents


    are."


    Just a moment ago, the one who said ill of Felicity was scolded furiously by him. Thus, when these girls


    mentioned Felicity, although they wanted to disparage her, they were afraid that they would anger him


    and lose their rewards. Thus, their tone of voice became gentle.


    "Yes, she had sex with Edward Hughes five years ago, but after that, she went abroad to study. Five


    yearster, she came back with two children. They were the children of Felicity and Edward. By the


    way, I''m not talking nonsense. Christina told us. She also said that Felicity intentionally hooked up


    Edward five years ago. The character of this woman... still to be considered." When the girl mentioned


    about Felicity''s personality, she spoke in a low voice and looked at Jack Hughes. Seeing that he was


    not angry, she continued to speak.


    "She had a falling out with the Warner Family, so they threw her out and didn''t allow her to enter their


    house!"


    Jack saw that all the girls were talking nonsense, and he did not hear anything useful. Thus, he


    immediately raised his hand: "Alright, stop talking. Just write me the address and contact information of


    Warner Family, and get the reward of $10,000 each!" After Jack Hughes finished speaking, he said to a


    man beside him: "Give them the reward. I''ll give it to youter!"


    "Young Master Hughes, are you leaving now? This wine hasn''t been finished yet? Besides, these


    beautiful youngdies..."


    Jack coldly smirked: "You guys keep them for yourselves. I''m not interested."


    Jack straightened his jacket and when he reached to the door, he suddenly stopped and turned back to


    look at them: "If you have news of Felicity, remember to call me at any time. Also, if anyone dares to


    reveal what I have said today, do not regret it."


    After all, Jack Hughes was a Young Master of the Hughes Family. What he said weighed a lot. Every


    one of them gave a promise not to utter a word.


    Jack walked out of the bar. It was now around three in the afternoon, and the darkness inside was


    strongly contrasted with the sunlight outside the door. Jack took out a piece of paper with the Warner


    Family''s phone number and its contact number.


    It was still early, so Jack decided to talk to Adrian first.


    Thus, he directly pulled out the contact number. A haggard man''s voice was heard, "Hello, who are you


    looking for?"


    "Mr. Adrian, I have a deal to make with you. I wonder if you are interested." Jack said with a very light


    tone.


    "Who are you?" Adrian immediately asked vigntly.


    "If you help me, we can be friends. How about having dinner together? I''ll book in advance. I''m sure


    you''ll need some help right now." After Jack finished speaking, he hung up, and after that, he asked a


    friend to book a ce for dinner, and then gave the address to Adrian.


    Adrian looked at the address sent over, and his expression was one of shock.


    "Who is it?" Her wife, Ste, walked over and asked him. She was no longer like she used to be. She


    had been aging rapidly, and had a haggard feeling of a woman of 40. Her face was pale white, and her


    eyes were sunken in.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Having lost her beloved daughter, she had been feeling very depressed recently. She had nightmares


    every night, and she needed to eat a lot of sleeping pills to fall asleep.


    She was so stressful that she was going to the psychiatric hospital for treatment.


    Adrian''s situation was not any better than his wife''s. In the past, he was also considered a sessful


    businessman, but because his daughter''s business was hindered, and hispany was badly


    managed, he went bankrupt. After cleaning up all his debts, he stayed at home and had no job. Most of


    his previous assets had been mortgaged and repaid. Now the two could only say not to starve, but if


    they tried to pretend to be rich again, it would be impossible.


    Not only that, the two of them also had to pay arge amount of medical fees for Christina''s treatment


    in the mental hospital ...


    There was no progress at the moment. Christina was still unconscious. She would bite anyone she


    saw, and in the middle of the night, she would hold her own trophy and self-y like when she received


    the award, and would suddenly cry, sadly muttering Edward''s name. She also said that she had given


    birth to a child of Edward and let doctors help her to find out quickly. She would bring the child to find


    Edward Hughes.


    "There''s a man who wants to make a deal with me!" Adrian said to his wife, his expression solemn.


    "What kind of deal? You have gone bankrupt. Who would want to do business with you?" Ever since


    her daughter had gone mad and Adrian''s career had gone downhill, Ste had started to mock and


    ridicule him in all kinds of ways, looking down on him in all kinds of ways.


    Adrian had had enough, but he had no other way out now. The majority of the finances were in Ste''s


    hands. They had to rely on the rent of the few shops that she had previously secretly bought. In his


    anger, Adrian did not dare mess around, as he was afraid that if Ste wanted to divorce him. At that


    time, he would really be a lonely old man. He didn''t want to be so piteously.


    "It''s better than staying at home. I''ll go and meet this person tonight and see what he wants to work


    with me on." Adrian still carried a bit of hope. But he was afraid that this might be Edward''s persecution


    of him.


    In fact, Edward did not truly persecute him. He had only targeted the evil woman, Christina. However,


    in the eyes of Adrian and his wife, even if Edward did not do anything to them, Felicity, would definitely


    not let them off easy. Because they considered Felicity was a narrow-minded and sinister woman.


    "You have to be careful and smart. Don''t be fooled by others." Seeing that he might really be able to


    develop his career again, Ste''s attitude towards him changed slightly.


    Adrian immediately tidied his clothes, and said with an expression of exaltation: "Don''t worry. I''m not as


    foolish as you think."


    When it was dark, Adrian took a taxi to the meeting ce.


    He dressed neatly and conducted himself in a good manner, not wanting to let others look down on


    him.


    However, when he opened the room door, he only saw a young man. He couldn''t help but be startled.


    "Who are you?" Adrian immediately asked with a frown and vignce.


    Jack Hughes stood up, and curled his lips: "Someone who can help you seed in your career again!"


    However, Adrian mocked himself: "Sir, this is the first time we have met. What makes you say that?"

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833


    Seeing that Adrian was very cautious towards him, Jack Hughes immediatelyughed: "Mr. Adrian, sit


    down first. We''ll get to know each other better."


    Adrian looked at the room. He could be considered a businessman, and attended various social events


    in the past. He knew that it was an upscale restaurant in the city, Adrian frowned his brows, thinking:


    whoever came to this restaurant must be rich.


    Adrian now had no way out. He pulled out a chair and sat down, his expression still on guard.


    "My name is Jack Hughes!"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "What? You are from the Hughes Family?" When Adrian heard it, he immediately became so angry that


    he jumped to his feet, pointed at Jack and red at him.


    "What are you trying to do to me now?"


    Jack had only wanted to test Adrian''s reaction. Seeing that he immediately got angry and resentful,


    Jack curved his thin lips: "Mr. Adrian, don''t be angry. The people from the Hughes Family are on


    different sides. Do you hate Edward Hughes? Coincidentally, I hate him too."


    Hearing that he had changed the topic, Adrian''s expression became stiff: "You hate him? Why?"


    "If there should be one reason, it would be that he stole something that originally belonged to me-the


    status of the Hughes Family!" When Jack said this, he immediately gnashed his teeth in hatred.


    It was only then that Adrian was able to make out a little more details, and once again sat down: "Who


    are you in Hughes Family?"


    "I am Edward''s younger cousin. Five years ago, my father took over the management rights of the


    company, but he used despicable means to frame my father, causing my father to be imprisoned for


    five years. He obtained my grandfather''s trust by fawning over my grandfather, and then snatched the


    company away. Tell me, should I hate him? That was originally mypany." At this point, his face


    turned cold and thought of many things. If he was the person in charge of the Hughes Family, then the


    person Felicity hade to find would definitely be him. He might even be the one who had children


    with her right now, and when he thought of the new hatred and the old hatred, Jack''s face grew even


    more furious and resentful.


    Adrian finally understood what he meant as he frowned and said: "It seems that you really have a deep


    grudge with him. Why are you looking for me now?"


    "I want to cooperate with you. I have a listedpany in my hands, which has been developing abroad


    all this time, but when I came back to the country this time, I found a vacancy in the domestic market,


    so I n to set up a branch in the country, and I''m looking for talented people of all kinds. I know that


    Mr. Adrian ran apany before, and it ran very well, so I can see that your management skills are


    very outstanding. Hence, I want to hire you to help me run thepany together." Jack did not


    immediately ask about Felicity''s matter, because he thought of a better way-pulling all the people who


    hated Edward into the same camp, and the power could be great. Furthermore, this man in front of him


    was Felicity''s foster father, so it would be even more useful.


    When Adrian heard that he actually had a chance to be hired, he immediately became excited, and his


    old face flushed red: "Young Master Hughes, are you really willing to hire me? But to tell you the truth,


    my previouspany has already closed down. Of course, this has nothing to do with my ability. It''s


    just that my daughter was in trouble, and I was too sad that I couldn''t take care of thepany in


    time."


    "I know, Mr. Adrian. I also have a rough understanding of your daughter''s situation and deeply


    sympathize with her." Jack looked to be feeling sorry for him.


    Adrian gritted his teeth in anger: "All of this is because of Felicity and Edward Hughes. They have


    driven my daughter crazy. I will never let them off, and I will also never forgive the ungrateful bastard."


    Jack saw that he also actually hated Felicity to the core, and he couldn''t help but be curious: "Mr.


    Adrian, there is something I want to tell you. I live in the Hughes Family now and have seen Felicity


    before. Honestly speaking, I don''t feel that she is as vicious as you say. Instead, I feel that she is a very


    good woman, and I even somewhat like her."


    Adrian was shocked once again. He looked at Jack in disbelief: "What did you say just now? You like


    Felicity?"


    Jack said honestly: "That''s right. I fell in love with this woman. I also came to find you because I knew


    that you were her foster father."


    Adrian''s mind was in a mess. He sat on the chair paralyzed for a moment, and his expression was


    extremelyplicated.


    Could it be that he still needed to rely on Felicity for his career? How could he forgive her for harming


    his own daughter?


    "Mr. Adrian, you''re surprised, right? Actually, you don''t have to be so conflicted. These are two different


    things - I like her and you hate her, but that doesn''t hinder our cooperation. After all, we still have


    something inmon." Seeing Adrian''s pale expression, Jack immediatelyughed and said.


    "Yes, yes, yes! These are two different things. Felicity was once my adopted daughter, so I know her


    well. If you like her, I can provide you with some of her preferences." At this moment, Adrian had


    already given up on his principles. As long as he had the chance to earn big money, he would not care


    about anything else. He did not want Ste to call him useless trash everyday when he was at home.


    Seeing that he had finally epted this fact, Jack''s mood became a little better: "Alright, help me take


    note of the market here, and, since I have made the decision, I willplete thepany''s matters as


    soon as possible. Take a look and see if there are any buildings suitable for me."


    "Okay, Young Master Hughes. Don''t worry. I will do as you say!"


    After Jack finished speaking, he took out a card from his wallet: "There''s 20 million in it. I''ll give you a


    period of time to attend some social events, and help me open up some connections for me."


    Hearing about the 20 million, Adrian''s eyes lit up. It had been a long time since he had taken so much


    money.


    "Young Master Hughes, you..." Although he wanted to take the money, Adrian hesitated.


    He knew that it was not that easy to take the money.


    "Take it. In the future, I still need you to put in more effort for thepany." Jack understood how to win


    people''s support best, so he had easily won Adrian''s loyalty.


    "Okay, then thank you Young Master Hughes. If you have anything in the future, feel free to instruct


    me." Only then did Adrian smile and ept the card. The confidence in his heart returned in a moment.


    He decided to reprimand Ste when he got home.


    "Alright, let start eating!" Seeing that he epted the card, Jack immediately stopped talking.


    Adrian was in a good mood today.


    Jack called a taxi for him and sent him back to the Warner''s Family.


    However, his eyes revealed a crafty look.


    This time, he didn''te for nothing.


    Felicity, wait for me!

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834


    Adrian returned to his home with a self-confident swagger, carrying the 20 million card. On the back of


    the card, there was a row of numbers, which was the password.


    Although Adrian felt a little bit tipsy, he got the driver to take him to the bank. With trembling hands, he


    typed the code and found that there was really 20 million in the card.


    He was not dreaming!


    Thus, when Adrian went back home. Seeing him drunk, Ste was very angry with him.


    "You''re absolutely useless. Didn''t you say that you were going to look for someone to work with? Why


    are you back like this? Is the cooperation deal done? It can''t be that you made up an excuse to get


    your friends to drink and brag, right?" Ste pointed at him and scolded him angrily.


    "Ste, shut up!" Suddenly, Adrian who had never dared not talk back, immediately patted on the


    armrest of the sofa and stood up. He pped away Ste''s hand which was pointing at him: "If you


    keep on talking, do you believe that I won''t tell you to scram?"


    "Ha!" Ste thought that he was going to go insane from the alcohol and immediately became even


    more furious. She ced her hands on her waist and was about to find something to smash his head,


    "You dare to point fingers at me?"


    Seeing that Ste was about to find something to fight with him, Adrian was afraid. He immediately took


    out the card from his chest and threw it onto the table. "I have money. You''d better stop looking down


    on me."


    Ste heard him say that he was rich and immediately turned to look at him. She saw the card that he


    threw on the table.


    "Where did this bank carde from?" Ste immediately asked in shock.


    One had to know that all of the family''s bank cards were under her control. Adrian had to be even more


    thick-skinned to ask her for money for alcohol and cigarettes everyday.


    Adrian tore off the password at the end, so he was fearless. He sneered: "This is a hiring fee from a


    boss, he¡¯s hiring me to be hispany''s higher management. Hmph, Ste, no matter what, I''m still a


    man. If you dare to order me around, I¡¯ll definitely divorce you."


    "You''re not lying to me again, are you?" It had been a long time since such a good thing had happened


    on Ste, so she couldn''t ept it for a moment.


    Adrian sneered: "Why would I lie to you? I''ve had enough of your control. From today onwards, if you


    dare to interfere with me again, I will tell you to scram."


    In the past, it was because Ste had her eyes on Adrian''s money that Ste took the initiative to


    seduce him. They had no feelings of affection between each other.


    Now that Adrian had gone bankrupt, Ste naturally looked down on him from the bottom of her heart.


    But it was unrealistic for two people to divorce because they have a daughter who needed treatment.


    They had to live together in a tense rtionship.


    "How much money is in this card?" When Ste heard about the money, she immediately stopped


    spouting nonsense and anxiously asked.


    "Much more than you think!" Adrian said arrogantly when he saw that she was ttering him again.


    "How much is that? Is it enough for our daughter''s treatment fee?" Ste immediately asked anxiously.


    "Enough to cure our daughter''s illness!" Adrian said very confidently.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really?" After Ste heard this, she excitedly walked over, and kissed Adrian on the cheek: "Honey, I


    knew that you would definitely rise up again. You really did not disappoint me. Previously, it was my


    fault. I had be so anxious because of our daughter''s illness. Don''t me me, alright? I promise


    that I will take good care of you in the future and listen to everything you say."


    Adrian knew that only with money would one have confidence. Seeing Ste''s face suddenly change,


    he did not know whether tough or cry.


    He suddenly understood one thing, what Ste loved was never him, but his money.


    She was a greedy woman.


    His heart felt an indescribable pain as Adrian thought back to his ex-wife who was as gentle as water.


    She wasn''t greedy. She fell in love with him when he was very poor, and fought alongside him. When


    she was treated unfairly, she neverined. After suffering too much, they managed to live a good


    life, but he couldn''t stand the temptation of the outside world. He actually started to despise her,


    compared her to the women outside every day, and scolded her for not pleasing him.


    Right now, the woman in front of him, made Adrian want to push her away and throw up all of a


    sudden.


    "Stay away from me!" He seemed to have seen through everything. He suddenly wanted to see his ex-


    wife. If she was still alive and single, he would definitely go and find her. He would tell her how regretful


    he was for abandoning her, and how he wished to return to the past.


    Seeing him push her away, Ste had a surprised expression. She was also a smart woman and


    realized that the way Adrian looked at her had changed. She felt anxious.


    "Honey, are you still angry with me? Please don''t be so mean to me. Tomorrow morning I''ll buy you


    your favourite food, and I¡¯ll guarantee that I will make you happy every day." Ste thought that Adrian


    was the coaxing man like before and immediately fawned over him.


    "Go away!" At this moment, Adrian''s heart was in a mess, in great pain. Hepletely ignored Ste''s


    fawning and shakily went upstairs.


    "Honey, can I keep this card for you?" Ste nervously held onto the card and asked.


    Adrian suddenly felt that money is noting.


    Although he had money, the family was no longer the one he wanted.


    Seeing that Adrian was even ignoring him, Ste anxiously frowned: "Honey, let me get you a cup of


    water."


    "Don''t bother me!" Adrian went upstairs and roared.


    Ste trembled in fear, but she still didn''t know what was wrong with this man.


    "Stubborn man!" Ste was still angry enough to let out an angry curse.


    ___________________


    After Richard finished settling the matter, since he had nothing better to do, he got the assistant to bring


    some hot drinks over to him and Elizabeth.


    "How is the writing going?" Richard stood by her side and held his coffee, watching her practice.


    It was slightly better than before.


    "Put down your brush and have a cup of fruit tea first!" Richard said softly.


    When Elizabeth, whose hands were already sore from writing, heard this, she quickly put down her


    brush and gratefully took the tea over to drink.


    "Richard, your writing is so beautiful!" Elizabeth couldn''t help but sigh in admiration from the bottom of


    her heart.


    "It was taught well by my grandfather since I was young!" Richard said somewhatcently, but


    after he finished, he felt that there was nothing to be proud of: "My brother''s calligraphy is much better


    than mine."


    Hearing his words, Elizabeth immediatelyughed: "I''ve never seen your brother''s calligraphy before. I


    just see that you write very well. If only I could write a good calligraphy piece like you, that would be


    great."


    "Take your time and practice. One day you''ll be good at it!" Richard seemed to be encouraging her.

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835


    These words of encouragement from Richard gave Eliza a lot of confidence. She secretly swore that in


    the future, she would definitely wrote well and would never lose Richard''s face because of her poor


    handwriting.


    Just now, she took the chance to switch on her cell phone when Richard was out for a meeting. Sure


    enough, underneath that live broadcast, almost everyone was discussing her ugly handwriting.


    Elizabeth felt a little worried. Would people think that she was making things up again?


    Elizabeth''s concern was warranted. At the same time, there were many people paying attention to the


    red carpet, and Helen was one of them.


    Helen thought she would be the brightest star of the event. However, when she flipped through the


    comments, she almost exploded out of anger. Why was it that everyone was staring at Elizabeth''s ugly


    writing and discussing?


    She was not willing to give up, and flipped through dozens of pages filled with messages. There were


    only a dozen people who werementing about how beautiful she was. However, most people only


    remembered the incident of Elizabeth making a fool of herself.


    "This is so infuriating!" Helen angrily threw her phone onto the table. It seemed like this time, the entire


    red carpet spotlight was stolen by Elizabeth.


    When the assistant at the side saw it, she immediately gritted her teeth in anger: "I really never thought


    that Elizabeth, at such a young age, would have such skills. She must have deliberately written these


    words in an ugly way, in order to take this opportunity to catch the audience eye. She actually got it."


    "This little bitch is quite ambitious!" Helen clenched her teeth again.


    "She is not only ambitious, but she wants to be the wife of Richard Hughes. Miss Helen, previously, you


    were highly regarded by the boss, but ever since Elizabeth appeared, the boss has never called you


    up. You must be very angry, right?" As the assistant helped her with her hair, she chattered away.


    "What did you say?" Helen suddenly pushed her down, and said with a darkened face: "Are you trying


    to tell me that I am inferior to Elizabeth Jones in every aspect?"


    It was just a normalint. How could she have identally stepped on Helen''s sore spot?


    This frightened her so much that she hurriedly lowered her head in apology, "No, Miss Helen, don''t be


    angry. That''s not what I meant. It''s that Elizabeth Jones is inferior to you in everything. You''re so much


    prettier than her."


    "You''re still mocking me! Get out!" Helen was not in a good mood right now. No matter what she said,


    she would always feel a sense of ridicule. She immediately told her assistant to scram, but she was


    unable to suppress the anger in her heart.


    Indeed, when Elizabeth wasn''t here, she would asionally have the chance to go upstairs and drink


    tea with Richard.


    And now?


    Elizabeth couldn''t havee here to rece Mary Ann, right?


    When she thought about Mary Ann, Helen grinded her teeth again. Previously, Mary Ann had always


    been stepping on her, making her unable to develop. But now that Mary Ann had taken a long leave to


    go to school and train, Helen took the chance and ept three scripts, one of which was working with


    a big star.


    She thought that it''s time for aeback.


    But just as she was about to be happy, she was suppressed by Elizabeth Jones. She couldn''t stand it.


    "Hmph, you think you''re the only one who wants to be the Richard''s wife? Which woman here doesn''t


    want to?" Helen scolded angrily. There were more than a hundred actors in Richard''spany,


    regardless of whether they were men or women, which one of them did not have ideas about Richard


    Hughes?


    However, everyone understood Richard''s character, and they all knew that his likes and dislikes are


    very obvious. If one was blind and did not see it, the result could be imagined.


    Several women had suggested giving her children, but they did not expect that they would be kicked


    away by Richard before they even had the time to take off their clothes. Even now, they were


    overlooked. Sooner orter, they would get fired from thepany.


    Therefore, if they wanted to get close to Richard Hughes, without any tricks or ns, the consequence


    would be terrible.


    This was also why so many beautiful female stars respected Richard like he was their idol and didn''t


    dare to have the slightest bit of misconception about him.


    Helen had always kept to the bottom line.


    Although Richard valued her greatly, it did not mean that she could act presumptuously.


    She had showed her affection towards Richard in some small details.


    Unfortunately, she had not seeded even now. It could be that Richard did not understand her


    flirtatiousness, or that the strength that she had hinted at was not enough.


    Previously, there were rumors saying that Richard liked men, thus, many handsome young boys in the


    company were eager to try it out, wanting to win his heart.


    It was only until the appearance of Elizabeth Jones that everyone understood clearly that all the


    rumours were lies. Richard''s personality was normal. He liked women.


    Since he liked women, then the female celebrities in thepany felt the opportunity came.


    Helen had entered the profession very early, and furthermore, she had never given her cherry away. Of


    course, secretly, she had also made quite a few boyfriends, but because she had done a lot to keep it a


    secret, she continued to call herself pure jade since she had not shown it yet.


    She secretly made a decision that she wouldpete with Elizabeth for Richard''s love.


    She believed that it was because she had never made a move before, and therefore did not have a


    chance to seed even now. As long as she put in a bit of effort, Elizabeth would definitely not be her


    match.


    "Is your hand sore?" In the office, Richard saw that after she drank the tea, she picked up the brush


    again.


    "En!" Elizabeth lowered her head to write, and after writing a few words, she raised her head and


    laughed: "No matter how sore my hands are, I will not give up. I¡¯ll go and buy an exercise book


    tomorrow, and practice whenever I have the time."


    "Why are you so active now?" Richard was moved by her earnest strength, and felt that she could be


    considered a diamond in the rough.


    "Because I don''t want you to be ashamed of me anymore!" Elizabeth''s answer was very


    straightforward.


    The man''s expression turned slightly startled. His eyes also turned deep as he asked, "For me?"


    Elizabeth nodded, then replied, "It''s also for myself."


    For some reason, Richard felt that his mood had improved a lot. He suddenly extended his hand out


    and grabbed the brush in her hand: "Let''s practice in the future. I''ll bring you to eat!"


    "Aren''t we going home to have dinner? Or... Is the food I made not tasty?" Elizabeth was actually


    looking forward to the scene of the two cooking at home.


    "You''ve already been busy all day. Today, I''ll give you a vacation and take you out to eat." Richard said


    softly. It was hard to tell how much emotion there was in his words.


    "Oh, thank you!" Elizabeth was very touched. This feeling of being taken care of was really good.


    "Tonight, I''ll give you a chance to thank me!" Richard suddenly spoke in a low voice, but the words that


    came out turned Elizabeth into a rock.


    Tonight¡­Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836


    Richard brought Elizabeth to a very romantic restaurant to eat. The atmosphere here was good. It was


    a ce for couples, so most of the people who came to eat were young men and women who were in


    love.


    Richard and Elizabeth walked all the way here wearing a mask. They originally wanted to avoid the


    gazes of others, but some people still recognized them.


    "Are you Elizabeth Jones?" A man recognized Elizabeth, and then he eximed in ecstasy, "Elizabeth


    Jones, I really like you. You are really pretty."


    Elizabeth never thought that the other party would actually be her fan, causing her to be slightly moved.


    She had always met people who scolded her, but she never thought that there would be someone who


    liked her.


    "Thank you, thank you!" Elizabeth nervously smiled and nodded at him.


    "Can you give me an autograph? Oh, right, let me show you my painting!" The other party suddenly


    thought of something and took out a hand-drawn painting from one of his information kits.


    "It''s about you. Your eyes are so beautiful that no matter how I paint it, I''m not satisfied with it. I didn''t


    expect to meet you here. What a fate!"


    Elizabeth looked at the painting that she had been handed over. With just a nce, she discovered that


    there were even a few that looked like her.


    "Thank you for supporting me so much!" Elizabeth quickly took the pen that the other party handed to


    her. She wanted to sign it, but when she thought about her poor handwriting, she felt embarrassed


    again: "My signature was scolded today. I''m too embarrassed to sign it for you."


    The other party was taken aback.


    Elizabeth took the painting he gifted, and anxiously said with her head lowered: "Thank you for the


    painting. If there''s a chance next time, I will sign it."


    At this moment, the handsome face of Richard, who had been neglected by everyone, was covered by


    dark clouds under the ck mask.


    Indeed, it was as he had wished. Once this woman became famous, the men who liked her would


    come in groups.


    The other party even drew a portrait of her and praised her beautiful eyes.


    What made Richard even more angry was that when the woman held the drawing, she actually opened


    her mouth wide in delight.


    When they entered the room, Eliza was still looking down at the painting. She naturally did not notice


    that he was already in a mood.


    Seeing that the man beside her had not made a sound, she asked him dumbly: "Richard, do you think


    the portrait is like me?"


    "No!" Richard said coldly.


    "Why? But I feel that it''s very simr. And I think I''m not as beautiful as his painting." Elizabeth said with


    a face full of shame.


    "You seem very happy." Someone slowly took off his mask, revealing an extremely handsome face. He


    was young, yet his features were deeper than ever, and after experiencing a period of emotional


    setback, Richard had be more and more imposing, his entire temperament changed, no longer


    resembling that of an idol.


    Elizabeth nodded her head, "That''s right. I''m really very happy. I never thought that there would actually


    be someone who would like me."


    "Those who like you are all men. The goal of men is nothing but to make love with you. Can you still be


    happy?" Richard just couldn''t stand seeing her smile. If her smile wasn''t because of him, he wouldn''t


    be able to resist the urge to strangle her.


    It was originally a very good mood, but after hearing his words, Elizabeth''s beautiful face also became


    unsettled.


    She red at him with some anger, folded the painting in half and put it in her bag. "Can you not say


    that?"


    "Didn''t you say you liked me? I don''t believe you''ve ever dreamed of dating me." Richard''szy tone


    also sounded cold and ufortable.


    Elizabeth instantly became mute.


    Alright, she couldn''t deny that she had indeed thought about those unrealistic things.


    "So, don''t be happy too early!" Richard shorted.


    Elizabethpsed into a mncholy.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She took a cup of water and drank it slowly, unable to smile anymore.


    Richard called for the waiter, and the waiter was very surprised and excited to see them.


    However, they still understood the rules of their profession and didn''t dare to reveal their privacy as


    guests.


    After Richard ordered, he realized that thedy beside him was in a daze. He immediately extended his


    hand and rubbed her long hair: "What are you daydreaming for?"


    Elizabeth Jones bit her lips: "Nothing."


    "Did what I just said hit you?" Richard suddenly thought about it, and felt that his words were too


    extreme, and truly made people unhappy.


    Elizabeth looked at him in a daze: "What you said makes sense, but I am not hurt either. I am liked by


    others, shouldn''t I be happy?"


    "I''m not happy!" Richard''s face immediately darkened: "You''re my woman!"


    Elizabeth was shaken by his domineering words. She looked at him with her beautiful eyes: "That''s


    right, I''m your woman now, but what does that have to do with others liking me? It''s not like I''m going to


    meet him again. As a celebrity, I wanted to make everyone like me to begin with."


    "But do you know what I think?" Richard''s long fingers pinched her snow-white chin, forcing her to look


    into his eyes: "Elizabeth, the reason why I didn''t want you to be a celebrity before was that I was afraid


    the thing like today would happen. So many men are staring at you. You are like a flower, and everyone


    would want to smell you. I am a person who doesn''t like my things that are shared by other men. Even


    if they look at you with greedy eyes, I wouldn''t feel good."


    Elizabeth was stunned, her beautiful eyes widened.


    "Richard, then why did you agree to make me a star?" She was both happy and worried by his words,


    because she felt that she had gained a great deal of weight in his heart. Yet, she still walked down a


    path that he did not like.


    "Because you want to!" Richard answered in a light voice.


    "Then I won''t be a star, okay?" Elizabeth blurted out, as she did not consider any other matters.


    She only knew that this man seemed to like her.


    "Forget it. I don''t want to interfere with your decision." Richard shook his head: "I can only ovee


    my emotions."


    "Richard¡­"


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m afraid I¡¯ll eat you right now." Richard immediately warned her.


    Elizabeth was so scared that she quickly looked away. Her heart was excited, but also inexplicably


    uneasy.


    "Richard, do you like me?" In the end, Elizabeth raised her head and asked what her thoughts were.


    Then she looked at him expectantly.


    "I don''t know!" Richard avoided her glittering eyes.


    Indeed, her eyes were beautiful, and when filled with expectation and hope, the light they emitted was


    even more dazzling and enchanting.


    "All right!" Elizabeth drooped her head in an extremely depressed manner. If he said he didn''t know,


    then she must have misunderstood something.

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837


    Hughes Family.....


    Jack Hughes decided to move out of the vi. He was frustrated by Felicity''s indifferent attitude. He


    knew clearly that Felicity would not care about him even if they lived under the same roof. In order to


    win her heart, he needed to find another solution.


    As he watched Jack Hughes carry his luggage downstairs, the olddy and the old man stood in the


    living room, urging him to stay.


    "Jack, have you really found a good house? Is it old? If it is, you better not move in. The air is bad.


    People will get sick if they live in it." The olddy said. The olddy¡¯s way of caring for her grandson


    always seemed to have the same tone.


    However, the old man was not concerned with Jack''s daily life. He asked with a stern face: "Are you


    really nning to open a branch here? Have you thought it through? If you really think about it, I''ll


    introduce you to a few people that will help your career."


    Jack had told the old man he wanted to start apany. The old man pondered for a long time, then


    let him make his own decision. Now, Jack Hughes had decided that he had to open apany, he had


    to.


    Otherwise, when he was abroad, how could he destroy Edward''s blissful life?


    When he thought of how Edward had snatched away almost everything of his, Jack felt an


    indescribable hatred in his heart.


    He thought that Felicity would look for Edward was because Felicity had taken a fancy to his identity as


    the owner of the Hughes Family. This matter, was even more unbearable for him.


    "Grandpa, I''ll still be home for a while. If you say that you want me to meet some friends, we can meet


    at any time. At that time, I''ll have to count on grandpa to help me talk a few good words." Jack


    immediately smiled and replied modestly, as if he was asking for guidance.


    The old man was very pleased with his reaction and nodded, "Alright, I''ll find an opportunity to bring


    you over to meet them in the next two days."


    Seeing that her grandson had yet to respond to her reminder, the olddy quickly interrupted again,


    "Jack, did you hear what Grandma told you? Where did you find your house? Is it in the city center? Is


    it big enough? Did you get a good nanny?"


    Jack hurriedly replied, "Grandma, don''t worry about me. I''m already such a big kid. Would I still starve


    to death?"


    "What unlucky words are you saying? If you''re going to starve to death, then you deserve it!" She


    immediately turned around and went upstairs. When she came down, she held a card in her hand,


    "This is a gift from grandfather and grandmother. Give it to your father for me. Tell him not to think too


    much and live a good life."


    Jack looked at the card and after a moment of hesitation, he extended his hand and received it: "Thank


    you, grandfather and grandmother. My father has always been worried about you. Please take care of


    yourselves.


    The old man''s face turned red when they mentioned his unfilial son. The olddy''s eyes reddened as


    she said, "Let hime back over a period of time, so we can have a face-to-face conversation. Tell


    him to not feel any more pressure. We still care about him."


    "Alright, Grandma. I''ll be leaving first. Tell Edward!" Jack packed the things into the car and then left in


    the car.


    The two elders watched his car leave.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Jack bumped into Felicity''s car outside the gate of the vi.


    She sat in the back with her two children.


    Jack purposely parked his car on the side of the road, and when Felicity''s car passed by, he could see


    the sunlight that was shining in her direction, allowing him to look at Felicity.


    Felicity happened to be looking at him too.


    But the speed was too fast, Felicity did not make the driver stop. She only nced at him once, and


    then left.


    Jack looked in the rearview mirror at the cars passing by, and his expression got gloomy.


    When Felicity returned to the Hughes Family, she heard while olddy helping the two little fellows


    carry their bags while muttering to herself, "Jack has moved out to live. I''m really worried that he won''t


    be able to take care of himself."


    When Felicity heard this, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Jack Hughes had finally left. If not, she


    would have felt ufortable living here.


    "Grandma, don''t worry about him. He''ll definitely take care of himself." Felicity consoled her quietly at


    the side.


    "That''s true. Jack said that he would be staying here for a few more days, and I''ll take this opportunity


    to quickly find him a girlfriend. That way, the two of them can have a better life together." The olddy


    continued to recite, but Felicity merely smiled and did not say anything else.


    "Great-grandmother, today a little kid asked me why my dad''s surname was Hughes while my surname


    was Warner. Why?" After Arya passed the bag to the olddy, she suddenly asked.


    This made the olddy stunned. She raised her head and looked at Felicity: "Your children still has the


    same surname as yours. It is still somewhat inappropriate. Move your children''s household name back


    to Hughes Family. What do you think?"


    Felicity had never thought about it before, but now that she was suddenly questioned by the olddy,


    she was also stunned.


    "Felicity, are you worried that I will object to your marriage?" The olddy knew she was silent because


    she was worried about this.


    Felicity blushed: "No!"


    "Regardless of whether it is true or not, you can be at ease. In the future, I will no longer interfere with


    your rtionship with Edward, and now that the children had grown up and I''m already at my age, you


    have to take care of matters in the future. So, do you agree to let the children bear the surname of the


    Hughes Family?" The olddy quickly spoke, wanting to reassure Felicity.


    Felicity''s beautiful eyes continued to stiffen.


    "How about this? Tomorrow you two will go get a marriage certificate, and then the children will change


    their residence registration back to Hughes Family!"


    Abraham jeered from the side: "Grandma, it''s Saturday tomorrow, and the ce to get married is


    definitely not going to work."


    The olddy immediately looked at him lovingly. "When adults speak, you don''t interrupt."


    Felicity saw that the olddy seemed to truly agree that she and Edward should be together this time.


    Therefore, she nodded her head, "Okay, let the child transfer the household and change the surname


    as well."


    When the olddy heard this, she immediately became happy.


    "Felicity, I''m really happy that you can think like this. Sigh, I finally solved this thing." The olddy spoke


    as she picked up Arya.


    "Oh, my old waist!" Without appropriate gesture, the olddy''s waist was twisted, and she immediately


    reached out to support her waist.


    Felicity and Abraham, Arya were both shocked as they hurried over to ask, "Grandmother, are you


    alright?"


    The olddy immediatelyughed again. "I''m fine. It¡¯s just that I''m old and should always be aware that


    my little princess has grown quite a bit. Great -grandmother will not be able to carry her sooner or


    later."


    Abraham teased from the side, "Great-grandmother, didn''t you notice? Stupid Arya is as heavy as a


    pig. She eats so much every day."


    Hearing her brother''s words, Arya stared at him with a pair of beautiful eyes: "You''re the pig!"

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838


    Felicity and the olddy became ustomed to the fact that the two little fellows often bickered with


    each other for no reason.


    Although Abraham''s words were not agreeable, most of the time, he still doted on his sister.


    Every time they quarreled, Abraham would tell the dumb Arya not to argue for a while, and not only


    that, the two of them would argue until their faces and ears reddened, and in the next second, they


    would get back together. They didn''t really understand the way children interacted with each other.


    Felicity knew that the olddy would sooner orter mention about changing the surname of the


    children as well, but didn''t expect her to mention it at this time. However, she also mentioned about


    having her and Edward get the marriage certificate, which relieved Felicity''s nervous mood.


    At night, Edward was still unable toe back home for dinner. The two little fellows moured to see


    Father, but they could only hope that the weekend woulde.


    Deep in the night, Felicity was sitting in front of herputer, changing the scripts.


    Suddenly, she heard the sound of a car. She put down her work, got up, and opened the curtains.


    When she thought about how she went downstairs barefootedst time, she still felt her face burning.


    After a while, she heard steady footstepsing in from outside. Edward was holding a ck trench


    coat over his arm as he walked in wearing a suit.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Felicity stood up and walked over with a smile. Like a considerate wife, she took his jacket from his arm


    and nned to hang it up for him.


    Unexpectedly, the man reached out his hand and wrapped his arm around her waist. She then fell into


    his embrace with his clothes.


    Deep into the night, the man''s embrace was very warm, with a faint smell of cigarette smoke. It was a


    very peaceful feeling.


    Edward held her tightly in his arms.


    Although he had not seen her for only a few hours, without knowing the reason, the moment he saw


    her, he wanted to hug her and absorb the faint fragrance on her body.


    "Go and take a bath!" Although she really wanted him to hug her like this, thinking about howte it was


    and how tired he must have been after working all day she could only urge him to take a shower and


    rest.


    "I want to see the children!" Edward kissed her on the forehead before letting her go. Then, he turned


    around and walked into the children''s room.


    He had always walked with confidence, but at this moment, he made his steps seem even lighter than


    a cat''s. His big hands were extremely careful as they pushed the door open a little and entered the


    room.


    Inside, with two wallmps on, the two little guys were sleeping soundly on two exquisite beds.


    Looking at his two children through the faint light, that feeling of satisfaction arose involuntarily. The


    feeling of exhaustion vanished.


    No matter how tired and annoyed he was, as long as he looked at these two angel-like little faces,


    Edward''s heart would be happy and calm. It was as if no matter how big the storm outside was, it


    wouldn''t ripple in his heart.


    After standing there and watching for a long time, Edward finally walked over and gently tucked the


    corner of his daughter''s leg in. Then, he came out satisfied, and closed the door.


    Felicity was in the living room, finding a robe for him. Seeing hime in, she smiled.


    "Are you going to work tomorrow? Did you promise the children something?" Felicity casually asked.


    Edward nodded his head, "I won''t be working tomorrow afternoon. I''ll bring the children out to y for


    half a day."


    Thinking about the little wish that he had promised his daughterst time, Edward absolutely had to


    keep what he said.


    "Where do you want to take them?" Felicity asked curiously.


    "Take them fishing!" Edward smiled and said: "I have a Ferry Vige in my hands. It takes around two


    hours by car. Let''s take the kids to go there and y. I''ll ask my friend Jack if they will go there too."


    Hearing this, Felicity felt that this idea was not bad, so she nodded and agreed, "Alright, since I want to


    go out and y, I''ll take my time!"


    Seeing her smile so sweet, Edward couldn''t help but raise her chin and kiss the corner of her beautiful


    mouth: "Wait for me!"


    Felicity was startled,. What was she waiting for him for?


    Edward took his robe and walked into the bathroom.


    Felicity walked over and turned off theputer. When Edward returned, how could she still have the


    heart to think about work?


    So shey down on the bed first.


    It was winter now, and the snow that had been drifting for several days, the city was covered with a


    layer of silver.


    In the winter, everybody would need someone to warm his bed. Felicity thought that she could also


    warm his bed.


    Edward took a shower and saw that she was already lying on the bed. His lips curved into a smile as


    he walked out of the room.


    He lifted the nket andid his well-built body on it.


    "So warm!" Edward''s long arms habitually embraced her body. Her already warm and small body


    directly pressed against his embrace, and then heard the man''s satisfied praise.


    Felicity couldn''t help butugh: "I specifically warmed up for you."


    "Felicity, you are so kind to me. I really should reward you well!" Edward said in an evil and serious


    manner, and then his thin lips dropped down without a trace of politeness.


    Someone''s so called reward was that Felicity wouldn''t be able to get out of bed the next day.


    Morning!


    The snow had stopped and the sun had risen.


    When the two little fellows heard that they could y outside with their father in the afternoon, they


    were overjoyed and got up early. They dressed up as little bun and ran outside to y in the snow.


    Arya wore a bright red down jacket, holding a small shovel in one hand and a red knit hat on the other.


    The only thing that was revealed was her cute and exquisite face, which made people want to pinch


    her little face.


    This attire was something the olddy had insisted on dressing her in. She said that since the New


    Year wasing, she wanted them to wear something festive¡­


    Felicity didn''t agree with her style of dressing, but fortunately, her daughter''s beauty was there. No


    matter how she wore it, she was still cute.


    "Abraham, why doesn''t this snowman have a nose? Let me find one for him!" Arya stepped on the


    snow and walked over to ask.


    "Stop, don''t move!" When Abraham heard she wanted to help, he was so frightened that his face


    turned white. He was afraid that Arya would destroy his masterpiece.


    Arya stopped angrily. Her brother actually even ignored her kind help, how could she not be angry?


    "Hmph, do you think only you know how to build snowmen? I can do it too! "Arya immediately squatted


    down in dissatisfaction and started to build a snowman. Unfortunately, her two fat hands couldn''t hold


    any snow, and she was so angry that she wanted to take off her gloves.


    "Oh, my! You can''t take off your gloves. You''re gonna get frostbite." The olddy then took a chair and


    sat to the side, watching the two children with a smile. Seeing that Arya was about to take off her


    gloves to catch the snow, she immediately went up and put them back on¡­


    "Grandmother, I want a snowman too!" Arya immediately cried.


    The olddy could only squat down and help Arya make a little snowman to y.

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839


    Elizabeth ate dinner absent-mindedly because her mind was filled with Richard''s words.


    Give her a chance to thank him in the evening.


    Although the words sounded very normal, Elizabeth''s heart was trembling, which made her impossible


    to eat well. Seeing her pair of chopsticks picking out food from the bowl, Richard frowned¡­


    He extended his arm and grabbed arge piece of meat from inside her bowl: "Eat more. A woman


    cannot be too thin!"


    Elizabeth was stunned yet again, and her spirits were lifted. "Why can''t I be too thin? Didn''t they say


    that thin women were good-looking? It''s so beautiful with bones feeling."


    "Who said that?" Richard immediately refuted her in all seriousness: "A woman thinks that being thin is


    a beauty, but a man doesn''t think so, especially a married man!"


    Elizabeth looked at him with a puzzled expression, "Why must you emphasize that it is a married


    man?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Only a married man knows a woman''s figure." Richard''s answer evilly, causing her little face instantly


    flushed red.


    He actually made her not eat well.


    Seeing that she finally understood what he meant, and seeing her blushing face, Richard''s mood


    became even better, andughed heartily.


    Elizabeth''s small face drooped down.


    This was too hateful, bullying her for her mouth and brain?


    He was always making fun of her.


    Richardughed for a long time and finally calmed down. He knocked on the table with his fingers:


    "Why aren''t you eating more?"


    "I can''t eat anymore. I still like to be thin. I''m still losing weight." Elizabeth was intentionally going


    against him.


    Actually, other than her bosom and her face, the rest of her body was still very slender.


    Thus, when she was on the screen, she was also very beautiful. She had a delicate oval face, which


    was perfect.


    In the past, she loved to go out every day without putting on any makeup, so she wasn''t that breath-


    taking. But now, every day, there was a professional makeup artist attending to her. Her beauty was


    further released.


    "Eat more for me!" Richard immediately softened his tone and spoke in a coaxing tone.


    Elizabeth red at him: "I want to lose weight. I want to be thin as a bolt of lightning."


    "If you don''t eat enough now, you''llck the strength at night. I''m afraid you will faint!" Richard couldn''t


    help but want to make fun of her again.


    Elizabeth''s face became even redder.


    Could this man stop saying that?


    Why does he always imply that he want to have sex with her?


    Was he that interested?


    That excited?


    The facts proved that this was true.


    Maybe it was because Richard had drunk some alcohol earlier, he felt that his body had be a little


    hotter.


    "But I''ve checked online. Men don''t have the stamina described in novels." Elizabeth raised her


    eyebrows and intentionally reminded him.


    "Is that so?" Richard was instantly like a tiger whose tail had been stepped on, his eyes squinted


    dangerously. Was this woman implying that he couldn''t handle her?


    How dare she provoke him?


    Being stared at by his dark eyes, Elizabeth couldn''t help but shiver. After that, she coughed lightly: "Uh,


    I only heard someone on the Inte say that, but I''m not sure if it''s actually that."


    "You will know it very soon!" Richard instantly had the urge to fight.


    Elizabeth looked like she was about to cry. Why did she force herself into this situation?


    Sure enough, man can''t talk too much.


    Trouble will arise from the mouth, and you will seek your own punishment.


    Not knowing why, Elizabeth suddenly had an appetite. Maybe she was really afraid that she would faint


    from hunger, or maybe Richard saw that she finally ate big mouthfuls, his expression improved a little.


    Inexplicably, he felt that Elizabeth was a woman who was attractive, which gave his life a lot more fun.


    After eating dinner, Richard paid the bill and left.


    The two of them were even more low-key this time. However, outside the door, there was actually a


    reporter ambushing them.


    Richard also stiffened slightly, but Elizabeth dodged behind him in shock.


    "Why would there be a reporter?" Elizabeth asked weakly.


    Richardughed coldly: "It might be your fanatic!"


    "Ah? Is it him?" Elizabeth was in disbelief.


    Just then, two reporters ran over and asked while gasping for breath: "Mr. Richard, it''s really you two.


    What a coincidence. Can I ask you a few questions?"


    Richard frowned, and asked indifferently: "What do you guys want to ask?"


    "We would like to know what kind of rtionship you have with Elizabeth Jones. Can you reveal it?"


    "We are lovers!" Richard said with a light smirk. The three words were extremely heavy.


    Elizabeth hid behind him, originally thinking that he would definitely not answer, but she did not expect


    he would reply in such a casual manner.


    The reporter was also shocked. Obviously, he did not expect Richard to be so sincere.


    "May I ask what kind of temperament Elizabeth has that attracts you?"


    "She''s very cute and very nice!" Richard had to pick good words to say.


    When the reporter heard this, his face was filled with surprise. "Then may I ask, will you both get


    married?"


    Richard frowned. Obviously he was a bit annoyed: "If we were to get married, would you guys bless


    us?"


    The reporter was stunned for a moment beforeughing, "Of course I will!"


    "Then, I''ll have to trouble you to make way for us. We''re going back!" After Richard finished speaking,


    he pulled Elizabeth, who was hiding behind him, into his embrace and the two of them immediately left.


    The reporter was obviously shocked by the news and did not dare to block their path for a while.


    However, the news he got would still be exciting enough.


    Richard Hughes was actually going to marry Elizabeth Jones?


    That would hurt so many women.


    Elizabeth followed him towards the elevator while being hugged by Richard.


    Obviously, she had not recovered from his reply just now.


    "What''s wrong?" Richard saw that she was standing beside him, not saying a word, and couldn''t help


    but reach out to touch her head.


    "Why did you answer them like that? You can just say a few words to them." Elizabeth said softly.


    "I can do whatever I want with them. But what about you? You must be feeling bad." Richard looked at


    herzily.


    "Me?" Elizabeth had never really thought about what she would think.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t care about my answer." Richard''s expression instantly froze, and his tone


    revealed a tinge of dissatisfaction.


    Elizabeth immediately raised her head and looked at him: "Of course I care, but I can understand the


    situation just now. No matter how you answer, I will not take it seriously."


    "What about now? Are you serious?" Richard locked his gaze onto her little face and asked.


    Elizabeth bit her lower lip and nodded.

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840


    On the way back, Elizabeth''s mind still echoed the word Richard said.


    Lovers!


    Did he really think of her as his lover?


    This feeling was like a thread of electricity that passed through her chest and wrapped around her


    heart, making it hard for her to breathe.


    Richard turned to look at her, thenughed lightly: "Are you daydreaming again?"


    Elizabeth shocked. She did not dare let her imagination run wild anymore.


    "There''s a supermarket in front. Do you want to buy it, or should I?" Richard purposely smiled, making


    it difficult for her.


    "Buy what?" Elizabeth was obviously not in her best condition, and did not have a man''s rhythm at all,


    as she asked in a daze.


    "Buy a condom!" Richard said very directly.


    Elizabeth froze, her pretty face turned from white to red, and then she angrily retorted: "I''m not going to


    buy it. You''re the one who will go."


    "Why are you so angry? This is not a taboo topic. In the future, we will often talk about this between


    us." Seeing her angry face, Richard continued tough and tease her.


    "I won''t!" Elizabeth was still extremely embarrassed.


    "Fine, I don''t want to buy it. You might prefer no hindrance."


    "Richard, if you want to talk more, I won''t y with you tonight!" Originally, this matter was something


    extremely embarrassing, but this man kept on bringing it up, how could Elizabeth''s heart bear it?


    Hence, she finally lost her temper once.


    Richard was startled, and immediately frowned in dissatisfaction: "If you aren''t ying with me, who


    are you ying with?"


    "With no one!" Elizabeth''s voice was a little weaker.


    Richard suddenly held out his hand, as if he was coaxing a pet, and touched her hair: "Come on. Don''t


    be angry!"


    Elizabeth was not really angry. She was just so embarrassed that she did not know what to do. After


    beingforted by him, her body trembled. How could she still remember what she just said.


    By the time they got home, it was already past nine.


    The moment Richard came back, he opened a bottle of wine and carried a cup with him as he walked


    in front of Elizabeth and asked: "Do you want to drink?"


    "Yes, one drink, please!" Elizabeth had also secretly made her decision. Tonight, regardless if she was


    dead or alive, she would close her eyes and go over.


    Richard saw that she clearly didn''t like to drink it, but she still forced herself to drink it all.


    She handed him an empty cup. "I''m going to take a bath!"


    Richard also received the cup, he was still curious about the strong reaction of this woman.


    Elizabeth entered the bathroom and after washing up, she came out, still wearing her white t-shirt. She


    walked out and discovered that Richard was sitting on the sofa, spinning an empty cup with her fingers.


    "Aren''t you going to take a bath?" Elizabeth asked curiously.


    Suddenly, Richard pressed down on the cup that was spinning very quickly. He got up, turned and


    stared at Elizabeth, seeing that she had revealed her two thin white legs. The reason he had


    suppressed down earlier, instantly rushed up his head.


    He swallowed, and without any hesitation, he walked into the bathroom.


    Elizabeth took the chance to walked over to his wine shelf. She didn''t take out her cup, but used a wine


    bottle instead, with her head tilted upwards, she gulped down a few mouthfuls.


    "It tastes so bad!" Elizabeth stuck out her tongue, feeling extremely bitter.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    However, wine could be used to strengthen one''s courage, and it could also be used for sex. This was


    exactly what she needed tonight.


    After Richard finished showering, he saw Elizabeth sitting on the bed with her face slightly flushed. Her


    long hair was draped over her shoulders and her pure and fair face looked even more pure and sweet.


    Richard took a towel and casually wiped the water droplets on his short hair.


    "Come here!" Richard threw the towel on the sofa and asked her hoarsely.


    Elizabeth stood up obediently and walked in front of him.


    As she had taken off her high heels, Elizabeth''s petite body only reached up to his shoulder. At this


    moment, she needed to raise her head to look at his eyes.


    After the man took a bath, he smelled a fresh lemon breath. It was a very nice smell, and also a type of


    male hormone that was unique to him. Elizabeth gulped down a mouthful of saliva, and for some


    reason, she felt that the air around her had be thinner.


    Richard looked at her like a tamed kitten. She came over as soon as he called her over. This kind of


    obedient nature made people want to bully her.


    "Elizabeth, would you like to do it?" His slender fingers yed with the strand of long hair by her ear as


    he asked with a low voice.


    He didn''t like to force things, because he no longer had the interest to do so.


    Elizabeth obediently nodded her head, "Yes, I would like to!"


    Elizabeth thought that if she and Richard were to have a closer rtionship, then, she might have a


    way to settle her aunt''s matter.


    Thinking about that, Elizabeth suddenly extended her hand out and hugged onto the man''s sturdy


    body, her small face pressing onto his boiling hot chest, "We... Can we start now?!"


    Hearing her say that, Richard felt an inexplicable urge tough.


    Did this woman think that this was a game?


    There was actually still a beginning and an end.


    "Idiot. How do you think we should start?"


    When Elizabeth heard himugh and curse her, she looked up at him in confusion: "How do you want


    to start? Aren''t you experienced?"


    Richard saw that she had started to speak again, so he lifted her chin and kissed her strongly: "Who


    told you that I''m experienced?"


    "Does anyone need to say anything? You look just like an experienced person! " Elizabeth''s breathing


    was unstable.


    This man''s kiss just now had disturbed her entire mind, making it impossible for her to think properly.


    Hearing her say that, Richard Hughes immediately kissed her even more violently.


    This time, his voice was even more hoarse: "Is this considered experienced?"


    Elizabeth''s mind was buzzing. It was aplete nk. Wasn''t this what it meant to have experience?


    She suddenly felt a little sour.


    Maybe she shouldn''t think about whether he had any experience. The more she thought about it, the


    more she suffered.


    Forget it. So what if he had other women?


    She had not met him at his birth? The affairs of the world are inconstant.


    "Can I turn off the lights?"


    "No, I hate darkness!"


    "Can you turn on a light?"


    "Alright!" She haspromised "Pain!"


    "I''ll be gentler!"


    Three minutester, a thin voice asked in pain, "Are you done?"


    Richard said with a gloomy face, "It was my first time. I couldn''t control it well!"


    Elizabeth suddenly sat up with pain,: "The first time?"


    Richard stared at her angrily: "Of course! Wait a minute, what''s this? So much blood!"


    Elizabeth also saw the rose-red color on the bed sheet. Her little face turned pale white.

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841


    In the dark bedroom, it was aplete mess.


    Richard did not think that she would lose so much blood, and his handsome face was frightened. He


    quickly held onto Elizabeth''s shoulders and asked anxiously: "Is it really that painful?"


    Elizabeth was enduring the pain earlier, but after being asked by him, her eyes grew watery and she


    nodded her head: "A little!"


    "Let me see! Let me see if you''re hurt!" Richard who thought himself to be an experienced person, was


    extremely anxious.


    He was no longer that aloof and cold Big Star.


    "Don''t look!" Elizabeth was so shocked that she quickly took out a nket and covered herself in it. Her


    small head shook violently, "You can''t look. I''m fine. Don''t worry!"


    "No, we have to go to the hospital, just in case you are really injured!"


    Elizabeth still shook her head, her beautiful face flushed red as she replied, "How can I go to the


    hospital like this? I''m really fine now. Don''t worry about me. Do you want to go on?"


    "Not today!" Richard''s handsome face was also filled with a feeling of defeat. He didn''t think that he


    would only have three minutes. This was definitely unscientific. His body was so strong, so this


    situation would definitely not happen.


    Richard was very concerned about this matter, but Elizabeth did not think much of it, because she still


    hoped that Richard couldst a few more minutes.


    Of course, she didn''t dare to tell him her thoughts. Otherwise, she would provoke his ire again.


    She had heard that men cared a lot about their abilities, so she didn''t want to hurt him.


    The two of them went to the bathroom to shower. When Elizabeth went to shower, she still felt a


    stinging pain and was really nervous..


    Fortunately, after taking a bath, the pain disappeared quite a bit. She came out wearing a towel.


    She saw that the man had also taken a bath and was wearing arge nightgown as he gloomily


    smoked a cigarette.


    "Let''s sleep on this bed over here!" Richard was truly depressed. He still felt that he had suffered a


    blow.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had thought that he would be able to fight for three hours, but he could only fight for three minutes.


    Richard didn''t know that, no matter it was a man or a woman, they wouldn''t be so valiant when they


    first had sex..


    "Alright!" Elizabeth ran to his room andid on his bed.


    Richard pressed down on his cigarette, then turned andid on the bed.


    The two of them looked at the ceiling, and for a moment, the atmosphere was silent.


    "Richard, you aren''t lying to me, right?" Suddenly, Elizabeth asked him with a stifled smile.


    Not knowing why, Elizabeth felt that she was in a good mood. She felt very happy that she wanted to


    laugh out loud.


    "When did I lie to you?" However, Richard turned his head to look at her gloomily.


    Elizabeth began to giggle, "Your first time..."


    "You don''t believe me?" Richard wanted to be angry again. What he said was the truth, but this woman


    was still suspicious of him.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe it. It''s just that I don''t dare to believe it." Elizabeth still wanted tough, but


    she was afraid of angering him, so she endured it.


    "What do you mean you don''t dare to believe me? Am I that unfaithful in your heart?" Richard snorted


    angrily.


    "No, I didn''t think that. But it seemed like you and Mary Ann were rumoured to be boyfriend and


    girlfriend. I thought you guys¡­"


    "Don''t speak nonsense like that, or I''ll get in trouble." Richard saw that she suspected that he was


    having an affair with Mary Ann, and if these words were to reach Leo William''s ears, he was afraid that


    he would not be able to tolerate the other party''s anger.


    "Who wants to beat you up?" Elizabeth asked curiously.


    "Mary Ann''s boyfriend!" Richard did not want to offend Leo. The man was quite deep, so Richard didn''t


    want to provoke him.


    "She already has a boyfriend? Who is her boyfriend? Do I know him? Is he also a Big Star?" As a


    woman, Elizabeth was still curious about this gossip.


    "No, her boyfriend is a rich businessman called Leo William. Do you know him?"


    Coincidentally, the two of them didn''t have much to talk about. If they continued to talk about what


    happened few minutes ago, Richard would really lose all face, so he could only quickly change the


    topic.


    "Leo William? I''ve heard of him. Is he an entrepreneur? Someone who''s on the same segment as your


    big brother. I heard that he''s a famous big shot in the logistics industry. Is that him?" In the past, when


    Elizabeth was a reporter, she knew a lot of important figures.


    Leo William was very famous in the business world, so she knew about him.


    "Un, that''s him!" Richard nodded.


    "Wow, that Leo William I remember seems to be around the same age as your big brother, but didn''t


    Mary Ann just turn eighteen years old? The news is really dynamite." Due to her professional habits as


    a reporter, she immediately felt that this was definitely a very interesting piece of news.


    Richard rolled his eyes at her as he warned her in a low voice: "Elizabeth Jones, you better not speak


    of it randomly. Their rtionship has not been revealed yet, so you must keep it a secret!"


    "Don''t worry. I won''t speak carelessly of it!" Elizabeth was only surprised for a moment. She definitely


    wouldn''t say it to others.


    "The two of them have a good rtionship. There''s no problem with sex." Richard knew what she was


    thinking, so he said firmly.


    Elizabeth nodded: "Mm, I believe age is not the distance, if they really love each other."


    "How old are you?" Richard suddenly squinted his eyes.


    "I''m 21 years old!" Elizabeth immediately replied.


    "Then I''m four years older than you! Would you despise me for being old?" Richard casually asked.


    Elizabeth giggled. "No. I feel that your age is the best. You won''t be so childish, and you''re even more


    mature now."


    Seeing her say that, Richard''s lips curled up into a smile. It seemed that he have a mature side in this


    woman''s eye?


    "Alright, go to sleep!" Richard saw that her face was filled with fatigue, and her words became a little


    hoarse, as he quickly extended his hand to caress her long hair.


    "En!" Elizabeth leaned against his arm and closed her eyes.


    Richard was not sleepy. Although he only had three minutes, he could feel his blood boiling just


    thinking about that scene.


    He wanted to try again.


    But when he thought of the blood on the bed sheet, he could only restrain himself, not daring to hurt


    her again.


    Elizabeth fell asleep very quickly. In the past, she had to be on guard against Richard, so she was


    somewhat vignt.


    But now, she was sleeping very peacefully.


    After Richard let his imagination run wild, he then realised that the woman in his embrace was only


    wearing a bath towel, and now, she flipped over and the towel was torn.


    When the halo outside the window shone in, Richard''s brain buzzed, and then went nk.


    Was this woman doing it on purpose?


    He still had a lot on his mind, yet she just lied by his side. It seemed like he was definitely going to lose


    sleep tonight.


    The woman''s young and tender skin caused Richard to bepletely awake.


    When she crawled into his embrace, Richard made a few sounds. This kind of feeling was unbearable.

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842


    Edward had promised his precious daughter that he would definitely find the time to y with her once.


    Thus, early in the morning, Edward left for thepany first. After he got his work done, it was already


    twelve o''clock.


    Felicity and the two children were waiting for him at home.


    After 12 o''clock, Edward returned, and this time, the car he was sitting in had be a huge business


    car, with a few ck off-road cars following behind it. These cars were all his bodyguards. Edward had


    be even more strict with his travel recently.


    "Daddy..." Seeing Edward walking out of the MPV, Arya happily rushed forward.


    The two kids were no longer in the mood to y games or toys. They just sat in the living room,


    patiently waiting for their father to take them out to y.


    Edward bent over, picked his daughter up, and then smiled at Felicity. "Have you packed everything?"


    "Everything is ready!" Felicity replied softly.


    The two little fellows each brought a big bag with them because Edward said they would spend the


    night in Ferry Vige.


    The olddy came down the stairs, and when she saw Edward carrying Arya, she reminded him, "You


    must take good care of the children. Don''t let them be injured or sick."


    "Grandma, don''t worry. We will take good care of them." Edward immediately replied, knowing that his


    grandmother was very worried about him taking the children far away from home.


    The olddy stopped talking and smiled at the two children. "Go upstairs and say goodbye to great-


    grandfather."


    The two little fellows immediately followed the olddy and took the elevator up to the third floor.


    The old man was resting on the bed. When he saw the two childrene in, he happily patted their


    heads and then gave them a series of warnings as well.


    The they got on the car. The MPV was renovated, and it was extremely luxurious. It was also


    convenient for a family of three to travel. It seemed that Edward was so rich that he could do anything


    he wanted.


    The two kids happily lied in front of the car window, looking at the gradually disappearing Hughes


    Family Vi, their big shining eyes looking forward to this happy journey.


    "Jack Wood and Anne will bring Crystal over. We''ll meet up at the highway entrance!" Edward suddenly


    thought of something and said.


    Felicity was naturally very happy when she heard that she had a partner to y with.


    "Will sister Crystal go too?" Arya still liked that childish sister very much. She felt that she was very cute


    and fun to y with.


    "Yes, she will also go. Will you y with her?" Felicity smiled and asked her daughter.


    "Yes, I will share my toys with her." Arya said with iparable generosity.


    "You''re so generous!" Felicity and Edward bothughed.


    Arriving at the highway entrance, sure enough, he saw an off-road car waiting there. Since he knew


    that Edward would be bringing a bunch of bodyguards along with him when he travels everyday, Jack


    didn''t bring a single one.


    A few cars converged together, Jack Wood''s car automatically entered the convoy. One line of cars


    after another entered the high speed, as they rushed towards Ferry Vige.


    The two little fellows sat in the car excitedly.


    They wanted to listen to the story and sing, causing Edward and Felicity to feel dizzy and their ears


    ringing. It was only then that they realized that these two little kids were really noisy, especially Arya.


    She asked whatever it was that she saw when she looked outside with her beautiful big eyes.


    Felicity and Edward patiently answered for her. Arya really liked this feeling of being highly valued by


    her Daddy and Mummy, so she would ask even more questions.


    When they were almost to the destination, Arya and Abraham felt very tired. One of them hid in his


    father''s embrace while the other leaned on the Mummy''s side. They fell asleep quickly.


    "Let them sleep for a while. Only then will they have energy to y." Felicity lowered her voice and


    said.


    Edward reached for the nket at the side and wrapped it around his daughter, making her sleep more


    comfortably.


    Felicity also carried his son and covered him with a nket. Although the car was air-conditioned, it


    was still very cold in the winter.


    "There is a natural hot spring there. Tonight, we can take the children to soak in it!" Edward curved his


    thin slips.


    "Is that so? Great! I was also thinking of bathing in the hot spring." Felicity''s face was filled with joy as


    she looked over.


    After the children fell asleep, the atmosphere in the car returned to normal. The two of them had been


    dealing with the two children and didn''t have time to take care of each other''s feelings and emotions. At


    this moment, their eyes met, and a hint of anticipation could be seen in each other''s eyes.


    "When the children are asleep, we''ll have a good soak." Edward whispered into her ear.


    Felicity did not know why, but upon hearing his words, her face turned red. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "This isn''t good!" They said that they were taking the children out to y. Why were the two adults still


    thinking of their own thing?


    "What''s wrong with that? Don''t you want to try?" Edward felt that it was nothing. Although the children


    had to apany them to y, but this woman had been cooped up at home for so many days, so he


    wanted her to y around as well.


    Although Felicity said that she didn''t want to, she was thinking about it too. So she just smiled and


    didn''t answer him.


    Seeing her smile, Edward knew the answer. So he gave her a light kiss on the side of her ear. Felicity


    didn''t move away.


    Instead, she turned her head and kissed his handsome face with her pink lips.


    In the end, their lips touched, but they didn''t dare to kiss deeply. They just rubbed against each other


    for a bit before leaving in satisfaction.


    The other car!


    The atmosphere was not bad, except for the two long work calls that Anne had received.


    Jack''s ears were perked up, and when he heard that the person who called her was actually a man, he


    became vignt, and listened to every word that Anne said.


    When Anne hung up the call, he immediately asked with a darkened face, "How did yourpany


    recruit all men? You are not the only woman, right? "


    Anne replied leisurely: "Do you have any objections?"


    Jack Wood immediately nodded his head, "Of course I have. Since you''re so beautiful, those male


    colleagues will definitely watch you every day when you go to work."


    "Who would be so bored as you!" The way that Anne lived with Jack had also changed.


    In the past, Anne would still fear his identity as the young master of an influential family and would not


    dare to be too presumptuous towards him. But now, Anne realized that love was equal, and someone


    like her who had treated this man too seriously in the past, would instead be injured to the point where


    his skin would not be whole. Now, she no longer treated him as an idol and only treated him as a


    human being. She felt much lighter in the rtionship.

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843


    Jack Wood had sensed changes of her, but he did not care at all.


    In his arms was his daughter Crystal, his handsome face was filled with depression, because Anne''s


    cellphone seemed to ring again. A man''s voice sounded from the other end of her phone, interrupting


    their conversation.


    Right now, Anne had found a very challenging job. She actually went straight to the business


    department. As a result, she busied herself with her daily work, which was one of the things that made


    Jack especially unhappy.


    After finishing the call, Anne''s beautiful eyes swept across his face, and thenughed: "What are you


    bored about again? That''s what I do for a living. You should be able to understand me, right? Weren''t


    you this busy with me before?"


    Hearing that, Jack''s eyes widened, and his face had a look of resentment, "Anne, you really know how


    to hold a grudge, so the reason why you''re looking for a job is that you take revenge on me?"


    Anne raised her delicate eyebrows, andughed: "I am not taking revenge on you. I am only trying to


    make my career more challenging."


    "You are!" Jack''s beautiful eyes were filled with grievance.


    Anne said indifferently: "If you really want to think like that, then so be it."


    Jack lowered his head in disappointment, as if he was injured. He didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Anne''s beautiful eyes nced at him, and seeing that he looked as if he had suffered a huge


    grievance. She couldn''t help but reach out and pat the back of his hand, "Jack, are you angry?"


    Jack raised his eyes, his expression still somewhat gloomy: "How could I dare to be angry at you? I''m


    afraid of losing you again."


    "I''m not leaving. Wherever Crystal is, where I am." Anne replied leisurely.


    "If you are not leaving, then let''s get married!" Ever since Jack went out of the country to bring Anne


    back, the two of them had gotten along quite well. But Anne had never mentioned the word ''marriage'',


    which made n brooding. He was afraid that she would leave him again.


    Anne frowned, "We get along really well together like this. Why do we get married?"


    "If I don''t get married, I don''t feel safe!" Jack held her small hand, and his tone of voice had a hint of


    sadness.


    Anne said in a mocking tone, "I never thought that a dignified Young Master would actually feel


    insecure."


    "Edward and Felicity are getting married." Jack said.


    Anne was startled: "So you''re jealous?"


    "Of course!" n did not hide his envious feelings at all.


    However, Anne said indifferently: "Your mother has yet to meet with my family. It is still too early to


    mention the matter of marriage." When this matter was brought up, Jack''s expression froze.


    Indeed, although on the surface, her mother seemed to have epted Anne, and no longer argued.


    But she did note to see Anne once. The two of them were in a stalemate, which was also the most


    disturbing thing for Jack.


    "If I convince my mother toe and see you will you agree to get married?" Jack asked in a low


    voice.


    Anne bit her lips: "Forget it. If she doesn''t like me, even if we meet again, she wouldn''t like me."


    Jack became silent again.


    After the car got off the highway, it directly drove into Ferry Vige''s vi.


    Edward had already asked his assistant Larry to help him settle everything here, so after they got out of


    the car, they only rested in the hotel for a bit before heading to thekeside to fish.


    Although it was winter, there were still many people who came to fish. Because it was the weekend.


    Most of the people here were parents who brought their children to experience leisure time.


    When Edward and Jack brought their children and their own women over, it instantly caused a huge


    commotion because the level of appearance of this group of people was out of this world.


    The two men both had tall and sturdy statures, handsome faces, and noble temperament. They had the


    unique aura of a Young Master from a rich family.


    The few children beside them, despite their young age, had inherited their parents'' genes and were as


    beautiful and exquisite as dolls.


    Felicity and Anne weregging behind, the two women chatted while walking, talking about the


    interesting things about children, and thus, sounds ofughter could be heard from time to time.


    Many men''s eyesnded on the two of them.


    Felicity was wearing a white down jacket, which looked pure and clean, and looked extremely beautiful


    and dazzling.


    Anne, on the other hand, was wearing a ck nylon overcoat, had beautiful shoulder-length short hair,


    and looked exquisite and gorgeous as well. She had a businesswoman''s tact and wit.


    Edward and Jack monopolized a fishing area, and his bodyguards dutifully brought them chairs, a


    simple tea table and even hot tea.


    There was a thickyer of snow on the grass next to them. The two kids each carried a small bucket


    with all kinds of tools to y inside. They were very excited to see the picturesque scenery here.


    "Felicity, why don''t you and Miss Anne sit here for tea and chat. We''repeting in fishing and


    whoever loses will be treating us to a meal tonight." Edward said while smiling. He then gently walked


    to Felicity''s side.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Felicity smiled and nodded: "Alright, you go ahead and fish."


    The three children were dressed as thick as buns, wearing cute knitted hats and gloves.


    Although the weather was cold, the children who enjoyed ying seemed to not be afraid of the cold.


    They still held onto their tools, happily ying with it.


    Crystal was swaying like a small penguin as she followed behind Arya. She called out "sister" so


    sweetly that it made the adults beside him smile and pay attention to her.


    Anne watched Edward speak to Felicity just now, his eyes filled with love and warmth. She couldn''t


    help but say with envy: "Your rtionship with Mr. Edward is really good."


    Felicity shyly lowered her head andughed, "That''s right. To be able to meet him is really the luckiest


    thing in my life."


    "Your rtionship has always been victorious along the way. Unlike Jack and I, who often quarreled.


    No matter how close the rtionship is, it''s all gone because of the quarrel, and it''s hard to find the kind


    of wholehearted trust we had in our first love." It was not that she didn''t want to fall in love with Jack. It


    was just that she didn''t dare to.


    Felicity could also tell that there was always an invisible wall between them. Even when they were


    talking andughing, there was ack of intimacy from the bottom of their heart.


    "To establish trust is not an easy thing to do. Suspicion is the greatest enemy of love and marriage. I


    feel that the Young Master Jack is a good person. Maybe you can let go of other things and fall in love


    with him again" Felicity advised softly.


    "I wish that time could flow backwards, back to the day when he and I first met." A hint of sadness


    surfaced on Anne''s beautiful face.

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844


    Edward and Jack patiently sat on a chair with their long legs crossed. As they drank tea, they chatted in


    low voices while staring at the movements on theke surface.


    Not far away, Abraham and his sister, together with the plump Crystal, were making snow castles and


    snowmen. They were also ying very happily.


    In such a leisurely time, Felicity brought out her teacup and lowered her head to drink her tea.


    Anne also held onto the cup, her gaze turned to look at Jack who was seated on a chair not far away, a


    complicated feeling welled up in her heart.


    "My pole is moving!" Suddenly, Jack raised his eyebrows incency, he extended his hand and


    slowly shook the fishing rod, and indeed, he saw a fat fish, greedily fished it out.


    Edward frowned, he continued to stare at theke''s surface, but unfortunately, his pole had no


    movement.


    "Fish!" Crystal suddenly saw it. She immediately shook the little penguin''s small body and walked to


    her dad''s side. She squatted down and looked at the fat fish in the bucket that was rushing around.


    Abraham and Arya also threw down their toys and ran over. Two pairs of big ck eyes were staring at


    their father''s empty bucket.


    Seeing that the little guys hade over, Edward immediatelyughed: "You guys don''t want to build


    snowmen anymore?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Daddy, why didn''t you catch a fish? The fish in Uncle Jack''s basket is so big!" Arya immediately asked


    him innocently.


    Edwardughed speechlessly, before he shrugged and said, "Maybe the fish on my side are smarter,


    so it won''t be easy to hook on."


    "Is that so?" Arya actually believed it, and then said seriously: "Then Father will just switch ces with


    Uncle Jack. The fish over there are more stupid, and easier to catch."


    The little fellow''s naive words caused the two men tough out loud.


    "Edward, aren''t you afraid that Miss Felicity will scold you by teaching your child like this?" Jack


    immediately asked jokingly.


    Edward also felt that he shouldn''t lie to his daughter like that. He immediately exined in a gentle


    voice, "Arya, fishing is not a technical matter. It needs patience. Don''t worry. Daddy will definitely catch


    you a big fish."


    "Daddy, you can do it!" Arya immediately cheered on the side with a cute look.


    However, Abraham squatted down, with one hand on his cheeks, he stared at theke intently, as if he


    was thinking about something important.


    The atmosphere became quiet again, and very quickly, Jack''s hook moved again, and another fat fish


    was caught by him. Jackcently raised his eyebrow at Edward: "See, I am still more charming."


    Edward really wanted to throw the bucket towards him.


    Edward had been sitting by theke for more than two hours, but he had yet to catch any fish.


    However, Jack caught several fishes, so he said with a beaming smile: "The god must know that you''re


    richer than me, so he asked you to treat me to a meal!"


    Edward said with an expression of defeat¡­ "Fine.. My treat!".


    As the sky darkened, inside Ferry Vige, the atmosphere was lively. There were quite a few high-end


    restaurants that entered.


    The group entered a private room in a restaurant that had all sorts of unique characteristics.


    It was a superb and rxing meal. After dinner, everyone decided to take a dip in the hot spring pool


    before returning to the hotel to rest.


    In order to avoid embarrassment, Edward and Jack took a bath at the hot spring pool separately.


    Edward and Felicity had finished changing the clothes of the two little fellows and were sitting in the


    warm pool.


    Arya was like a little fish swimming around in the pool, feeling extremely happy.


    Abraham and her personality were never on the same channel. He was always quiet and mature, his


    tiny body sitting perfectly straight.


    "Arya, stop ying. Be careful not to choke!" Seeing that her daughter was not at all calm, Edward


    laughed helplessly, and could only warn her from the side.


    However, Arya was extremely excited and did not listen at all. She did not expect to choke on the water


    in the next second.


    "Ahhh, Daddy, help, help!" Arya choked twice, then immediately shouted for help.


    Edward hastened over and lifted her up, and saw that the little guy''s face was red from choking, and


    she was coughing dryly.


    "Idiot!" Abraham scolded from the side.


    Arya red at him. Her small body was curled up in her father''s embrace.


    Felicity stood at the side andughed.


    Looking at her daughter who was wrapped around Edward, her heart had an indescribable feeling. She


    felt it was sweet and blissful.


    The two kids couldn''t stay in the hot spring for too long. Ten minutester, the two of them left the hot


    spring and returned to the hotel.


    The two little fellows who had been ying around for the entire day werepletely exhausted after


    soaking in the hot spring water. Theyy on the bed and fell asleep very quickly.


    Felicity and Edward looked at each other, then shook their heads and chuckled.


    "Would you like a drink?" Edward suddenly pulled her into his embrace and asked.


    Felicity had a habit of sneaking drinks before, so she definitely liked it too.


    Felicity asked softly: "Is there alcohol here?"


    "Of course. There''s a wine cab downstairs with all kinds of alcohol inside!" Edward embraced her


    and kissed her cheeks before bringing her downstairs.


    In this unfamiliar environment, both of them were inexplicably excited.


    Perhaps the more unfamiliar a ce was, the more one would feel rxed.


    The two of them leaned against the liquor cab, holding onto a ss of wine each.


    "This is a great feeling!" Edward sighed: "You and the children are by my side. There''s no heavy work,


    and everything is so easy."


    Felicity knew that he had recently been under a lot of stress recently. Therefore, she walked to his side,


    and gently leaned on his shoulder. "Edward, you''ve earned enough money. You can spend more time


    resting in the future. Don''t work so hard anymore."


    "I hope so too. But now, there''s someone who can''t let me rx!" A hint of annoyance and coldness


    shed past Edward''s eyes.


    "What is Jack Hughes''s purpose in returning to the country?"


    "I haven''t found anything wrong with him yet. He just drinks and chats with his friends every day.


    However, my grandpa mentioned to me that he wants to open a branch in the country." Of course,


    Edward kept a close eye on Jack Hughes''s movements every day. He found out that he always drink


    with his friends, and went to all kinds of entertainment ces, giving people the illusion of idleness.


    "Why would he do that? Isn''t hispany listed abroad?" Felicity also knew some of Jack Hughes''s


    matters.


    "Maybe he wants to move back home and has a better chance of getting close to me." Edward


    sneered.


    "Then do you want to stop him from doing so?" Felicity couldn''t help but to be worried for him.


    Edwardughed coldly, "There''s no need for that. He is no threat to me. I just want to find a chance to


    take action against him."


    "Edward, you must be careful of him. Take care of your safety." Felicity muttered softly.


    Edward ced his wine cup to the side and gently embraced her: "For you and my children, I will be


    extremely careful with every step I take. Don''t worry. "

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845


    The night outside the window was exceptionally tranquil. Felicity leaned into Edward''s embrace, and


    even her breathing seemed to have be lighter.


    Edward rubbed her long hair with extreme gentleness, as his lips pressed lightly against her forehead.


    At this moment, there was no longer any burning desire, but instead anotheryer of deep affection.


    The more they loved each other, the less of any worldly distracting thoughts they had.


    They only considered each other as an indispensible part of life.


    Now, Edward and Felicity had this kind ofprehension, and saw each other as the most important


    person in their lives, so they no longer thought about separation.


    "Shouldn''t we go upstairs and sleep in case the kids wake up ande looking for us?" Felicity


    thought that after staying downstairs for so long, it was about time for them to sleep.


    "Hm! Let''s go!" Edward reached out and held her hand, nodding.


    The two of them went upstairs.


    This was a vi''s hotel. Although it was notparable to the Hughes Family''s vi, it had threerge


    rooms that were cleaned and tidy up. Felicity stood at the foot of the stairs and took a nce. Then she


    turned to looked at Edward.


    Edward gently stroked her long hair. "You can sleep with the children!"


    Felicity said softly, "Alright, have an early rest!"


    The two of them went into their respective rooms. Felicityid down on the side of therge bed and


    gently slipped into the nket.


    The two little fellows warmed up the nket, allowing Felicity to sleep soundly with her daughter in her


    arms.


    In the other room, Edward leaned on the bedside, reached out for his phone, and saw a message.


    It was sent to him by Larry, thetest address of Jack Hughes.


    Edward frowned. The new home that Jack Hughes bought was actually a high-end residential area less


    than a kilometer away from hispany.


    Edward could not help but sneer, thinking he was really boring.


    But what did he want to do?


    Edward frowned, as a bad premonition rose in his mind once again.


    If it was the Edward of the past, when he had ced his grandfather and grandmother abroad, when


    he was alone in the country, he would have almost no weaknesses to attack. But now, he had a woman


    he loved and the children he treasured, and even his grandparents were no longer willing to leave him.


    It worried him a lot.


    Thest time he had ced his grandparents abroad, it had been a sign ofpromise and


    withdrawal, but this time, he was not going to retreat. He would protect all the important people well


    and not let them get hurt again.


    Of course, Edward would not take the initiative to harm others. But if Jack Hughes really touched


    Edward''s bottom line, he would take the initiative to attack.


    Time went back to noon.


    The two children were taken out to y by Edward and Felicity.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Since the olddy had nothing better to do, she called her old sisters to meet them for tea.


    These old sisters were not young anymore.


    There were more people in their previous team, but they were getting older and some of them had


    already left. The remaining few, however, were growing more spirited with each passing year.


    Old Lady Hughes had always been the central topic, and it was the same for today.


    "Madam Hughes hasn''t contacted us muchtely. What are you busy with?"


    "What else can she be busy with? She yed with her two grandchildren at home. I''ve heard that there


    are people driving them to school every day. So she must enjoy the happiness of being with them."


    "When are you going to bring those two children out for us to see? Let us see whether they look like


    Edward as a child."


    "Sigh, Madam Hughes is also working hard. If your daughter-inw is still in Hughes Family, you don''t


    have to worry about the matters of your two children every day!" The moment these words came out,


    Old Lady Hughes''s expression froze.


    She nced at the olddy who was speaking randomly and said indifferently: "I don''t feel that it''s hard


    work. After all, they¡¯re my biological great-grandchildren."


    The olddy was shocked, and didn''t dare to say anything else.


    Old Lady Hughes immediately opened her mouth: "I invited all of you out today because I n to have


    dinner together tonight. Don''t all of you have young misses in your families who are still waiting to be


    married off? Do you have the chance to bring them out tonight? Coincidentally, I have a grandson back


    home recently and I want to find him a girlfriend."


    "Really? Which grandson is he?" All the olddies were overjoyed, and immediately thought of Edward


    Hughes and Richard Hughes. However, they had recently heard the news that they had a girlfriend.


    Could it be another person from Hughes Family?


    "He''s the son of my second son!"


    Everyone would naturally be eager to let their granddaughter seed in this marriage.


    Even if it wasn''t Edward or Richard, as long as he was the children of the Hughes Family, his family


    won''t be poor.


    At seven in the evening, many people were seated in a private room of the restaurant.


    Jack Hughes was happily attending the banquet, but when he pushed the door open, he was stunned.


    Next to each olddy sat a young woman.


    After she saw him, the olddy Hughes beckoned to him. "Jack,e over here and sit beside me."


    Jack Hughes reacted in a second.


    But it was already impossible for him to turn around and leave.


    "Grandmother!" Jack did not like this kind of asion, and he disliked it even more than everyone else


    in Hughes Family.


    He didn''t have Edward''s wealth, nor could hepare with Richard''s looks. But some people would


    always use all kinds of ways topare, and even if they did not say it out loud, their eyes would still


    be exposed. Thus, Jack did not like sitting in front of these olddies and eating.


    Jack could only force a smile and sat beside Old Lady Hughes.


    Old Lady Hughes patted his shoulder and introduced him: "This is my second grandson, Jack Hughes.


    He is developing abroad at present, but it won''t be long before hees back to the county. There will


    be more chances to meet in the future."


    When a few women saw Jack Hughes, more or less, they revealed a touch of disappointment. Even


    though they didn''t say a single word, their eyes no longer held the same anticipation as before.


    The atmosphere couldn''t help but be awkward.


    Those women were disappointed, but the group of olddies were still very passionate. As they were


    very old, they weren''t very vignt of Jack, and only hoped that their granddaughter would be able to


    get his love.


    When Jack was questioned about his career by a few women, he was initially very confident. However,


    as a member of the Hughes Family, he was unable to say that he only had one listedpany.


    Therefore, he could only reply them simply.


    After dinner, the olddy went next door to y cards with the other olddies, leaving the young


    people to chat.


    As Jack looked at these well-off women, he inquired about their work. All of them pouted their lips and


    told him that apart from eating and drinking, they did not need to work. Now, they only had to worry


    about how to y, where to y, and how to y to their heart''s content.


    Jack sneered in his heart. Were they telling him that once they got married, they would no longer need


    to work, but only need to learn how to spend money,?


    Heh!

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846


    However, this group of rich women didn''t notice the sneer on the corner of the man''s mouth, and


    continued to talk about the ces they went to the most recently, as well as the various items they


    went to y around with. They even encouraged Jack Hughes to y whenever he had time, and


    secretly hinted that they could be his guide or something.


    Although they were a little disappointed when they first heard about Jack''s identity, because the ones


    they wanted to marry were Edward Hughes and Richard Hughes. But at the moment, Richard had a


    steady rtionship with his girlfriend, and the rtionship between Edward and Felicity was unclear.


    They thought that Edward would be a better choice.


    But now, after chatting with Jack, they realized that this Jack was also a very mature and steady man,


    who could also be relied on as a husband.


    "I prefer to work. I don''t like to travel!" Jack said indifferently.


    The other party was immediately disappointed, and then, Jack asked: "From the moment you were


    born, you all already had money that you could use up. Then, have you thought that there would be a


    day when you all use up all of it? Furthermore, all of the money that you guys spent were earned by


    your parents. But you guys have never tried topensate for the hardships of earning a single cent,


    and yet you guys are talking about all kinds of y tricks here. If you marry someone in the future and


    treat your husband as your own purse, will your husbands have the obligation to give you all money?"


    Those girls were speechless from the question, their expressions extremely weird and shocked.


    Obviously, they did not expect Jack Hughes to disrupt the atmosphere like this by asking such a


    disappointing topic.


    "Mr. Jack, aren''t you being a bit too stingy by saying that? Men make money, and women spend


    money. It''s only natural and right for men to do that. From your words, it can be seen that you won''t be


    generous to your wife in the future. In another sense, your ability to make money is not good, is it?"


    Seeing that the other party was still using words to ridicule and counterattack him, Jack did not get


    angry. Instead, he smiled: "Youngdy, do you know that when a man really loves a woman, he can


    even give her his life, let alone his treasure? What I mean is that I''m not mocking you guys for not


    earning anything. I just felt that if you guys thought that winking at me could make me fall in love with


    you, then you guys really got it wrong."


    When the women heard this, their faces turned even paler. It was obvious that this was the first time


    they had met a man who said such words. They were all bbergasted and didn''t know how to


    respond.


    "Young Master Hughes, you can''t be thinking of finding a woman who can share hardships with you to


    work on your career, right?"


    "Then you probably found the wrong person. My parents won''t allow me to do such a difficult thing."


    "That''s right. Other than ying, we''ve never done anything else in our lives. My dad said that he


    would raise me for the rest of my life."


    Jack nodded his head: "Then I wish for you to find your fated person as soon as possible!"


    After he finished speaking, he stood up, and the women''s faces all turned green and red.


    After Jack Hughes fought a war of words with them, he pushed the door open with a cold face. He


    started to hate these rich girls even more.


    "How could there be such a man? Truly petty,cking in elegance at all."


    "That''s right, when the olddy asked Edward Hughes toe over to eat with us, he would just pay


    the meal like a gentleman, and would never say anything."


    "If there''s noparison, then there''s no harm. They are both also from Hughes Family, but they are


    so different."


    "Heh, he''s looking down on us for our leisure, isn''t he? But we were born like this, what can he do


    about it!?"


    After the group of women expressed their dissatisfaction, they all left. When they went downstairs, they


    saw Jack Hughes standing by the side of a top tier sportscar, talking on the phone.


    The women had thought that he had no money, but now, they all opened their eyes wide.


    Although some of them didn''t speak, they were crying in their heart for pity. After all, although Jack was


    a pragmatic man, he was definitely a reliable man. If they could be the woman he loved, they


    might be able to continue living their carefree life.


    "Jack, I think that what you just said makes a lot of sense. People can''t live without achievements in


    their lives, but I''ve nevere into contact with the affairs of thepany before, so I''m not sure if you


    have the time to teach me something about it in the future." One woman came over to Jack straight.


    When Jack ended the call and nned to get into his car, she stopped him with a smile and asked him


    a question with a serious face.


    When other woman saw this, they immediately stomped their feet, wishing they had spoken earlier.


    Since the other party was so sincere in requesting his contact information, he threw out his name card,


    "Feel free to contact!"


    The woman who received his name card happily put it in front of her chest, turned around, and looked


    at the other girls with a bit of pride.


    The remaining women who didn''t get the chance to get his name card all red at her.


    Jack looked at the bunch of jealous women behind him, and his thin lips hooked up into a sneer.


    Inexplicably, the image of Felicity''s face surfaced in his mind. He did not know why, but he could not


    imagine these women''s snobbish expressions on Felicity''s face.


    She gave off a low-key yet polite feeling.


    She was gentle like water, and even when she was angry, her eyebrows would furrow, revealing a hint


    of flirtatiousness that would make people want to cherish her.


    Jack immediately felt his chest burning up, inexplicably wanting to see Felicity again.


    Unfortunately, he had moved out of Hughes Family. If he wanted to see her, he could only find all sorts


    of excuses to go home for a meal.


    After learning about Felicity from other people, he knew that she had always been working at a design


    company under the Hughes''s. Every day, she would diligently go to work, but there was almost no


    news about her having fun and eating.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jack''s mother was such an independent and gentle woman in the past, but she passed away from


    sickness two years ago.


    But the good thing was that Jack Hughes had an idea that women had better be gentle, progressive,


    and hardworking. It was a kind of virtue that could light up the sky, making him feel moved and fond of


    her for no reason.


    Actually, this kind of woman was everywhere on the streets, but Jack knew that he wouldn''t be tempted


    by them, because in his heart, there was already a vague shadow that was getting clearer and clearer.


    His phone suddenly rang. Jack took a look at his phone. It was Grandma.


    "Why did you suddenly leave? How was your chat with those people?"


    "Grandma, I have something to do, so I''ll be leaving first. I''m driving right now!"


    When the olddy heard him drive, she didn''t press him, but she hoped her grandson could find a


    girlfriend.

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847


    Early in the morning, the snow was falling heavily again. Looking down from a height, he could see the


    vast expanse of white outside the window.


    When Elizabeth woke up, she found Richard out of bed. There was even some feeling of coldness, and


    she was startled. She quickly got off the bed but discovered that the air conditioning in her bedroom


    was turned off.


    She still tightly wrapped the bath towel and walked out of the bedroom. The air conditioning in the living


    room was turned on moderately, and she saw Richard wearing a grey nightgown, standing straight at


    the window.


    "Why aren''t you sleeping?" Elizabeth asked curiously.


    Only then did Richard turn around, and looked at the girl standing behind him.


    On her snow-white skin, was the remnants ofst night. He couldn''t help curving his tips, walked over


    with his long legs, and gently ced his finger on her face: "I can''t sleep anymore!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Elizabeth blinked her eyes, only to see Richard''s fingers stopping at her neck, his fingers lightly


    touched: "Put on a turtleneck sweaterter."


    "What?" Elizabeth didn''t really like wearing a sweater with a cor, because it was notfortable.


    "I''m afraid that if the reporters were able to get a picture of your kiss mark, they would make a big deal


    of it!" Richard muttered, and his tone instantly became hoarse. After he finished speaking, he thought


    about something else: "No, there''s no need to hide it. We should have let them take a picture of this


    hickey. That way, they won''t suspect our rtionship anymore."


    Elizabeth was burned to the point that she couldn''t think at all, trembling nervously.


    She felt the man''s thin lips start to kiss her again. He said in a hoarse voice, "Two kisses isn''t enough. I


    need more!"


    Elizabeth''s mind was buzzing.


    Following that, she extended her hand to push him: "Don''t be like this. We haven''t even brushed our


    teeth yet."


    "I don''t even mind, do you?" When Richard heard her say such depressing words at this time, his


    handsome face darkened as if it was about to rain.


    Elizabeth asked in a daze, "Could it be that you want to wake up in the morning without brushing your


    teeth and washing your face?"


    "It''s not a question of whether or not you want to avoid it, but it''s a matter of personal hygiene."


    "Alright then. Let''s go brush our teeth. Once we''ve brushed our teeth, we''ll give it a try!" In order to


    prove that he definitely was not doing it within three minutes, he had to verify it again. Even if he did not


    go to work today, he still had to figure out this problem.


    Elizabeth''s beautiful face instantly flushed red. She whispered, "You don''t need to. I heard that it''s not


    good to have sex too often."


    Richard squinted, "You seem to have done a lot of preparations."


    Elizabeth was even more nervous now: "No, I''m just trying to get a rough understanding of the


    situation."


    "Don''t worry. My body is very strong. Not to mention twice, even if it''s five times, it''s still fine."


    Elizabeth''s mind went nk. Did this man have to be so confident?


    "Alright!" Elizabeth thought, the women on the Inte had said that it would hurt the first time, but not


    after that.


    When Elizabeth thought that she still had other requests to ask of him, she did not say anything else.


    Elizabeth took a shower and came out. It was only six in the morning, and Richard had already finished


    bathing.


    Heid on the bed and looked at her.


    "Come here!" Hismanding tone made her sound even more mute.


    Elizabeth anxiously and bashfully walked over. This time, Richard was not so gentle.


    More than an hourter!


    Elizabethid on the ground weakly.


    She felt as if all the bones in her body were going to break.


    Her long hair was spread out on the white bed, but her small face was still pink and had yet to catch


    her breath.


    Maybe she shouldn''t have hurt Richard''s male pride, or else she wouldn''t have been tormented to such


    an extent.


    After the satisfaction, his mood became extremely good. After washing himself again, he walked out,


    and seeing the unmoving little girl on the bed, his tone became much gentler: "If you''re tired, then don''t


    go to thepany today. Have a good rest."


    "I''m not tired!" Elizabeth only felt that her legs were weak, so she quickly crawled up and entered the


    bathroom.


    Richard asked the assistant to match a set of clothes for Elizabeth as usual and sent it over.


    After Elizabeth put on her clothes, she and Richard then headed to the elevator.


    Elizabeth noticed that there was a smile on Richard''s face as they entered the elevator, and he looked


    at her from time to time.


    Elizabeth''s beautiful eyes blinked twice, and then she felt the man''s hand reaching over and stroking


    the long hair by her ear.


    "What!" Such an intimate action made Elizabeth feel embarrassed. She pouted yfully and rolled her


    eyes at him.


    "Nothing. I just wanted to see how my masterpiece was doing." Richard''s tone carried a trace of


    maliciousness and smugness.


    Only then did Elizabeth realize that the man was looking at her while appreciating the red marks on her


    neck.


    She immediately pulled back his long hair, then raised her cor and said with regret, "Can you stop


    being like this next time? I''m afraid other people will talk nonsense about me again."


    Elizabeth was not a woman who liked to show off, so she was panicking.


    However, Richard said indifferently: "Just let them see. They will know sooner orter."


    "No!" Elizabeth pouted.


    After they got on the car, the sports car drove directly in the direction of thepany. Richard hadn''t


    had many works appear recently, and not only that, the production of his works had been reduced by a


    large half of the footage of him appearing on the screen.


    Richard suddenly did not want to put his all energy and time into acting. He wanted to put aside his


    thoughts and properly manage his ownpany. He had heard that there was a new mediapany


    that was trying to poach people and nurture new people. It was very eye-catching.


    Richard thought that after establishing thispany for so many years, it had always been the Vice


    President who were in charge of the affairs of thepany. He felt that he was a bit casual.


    So he decided to learn from his brother to do a good job in the management of thepany, and then


    to consider his own interest.


    In the morning, Richard had revealed his decision, but did not expect to be immediately opposed by his


    Vice President Eric Marum.


    "Boss, your poprity is just right now. You shouldn''t be on vacation. This will affect thepany''s


    shares in a bad way." Eric Marum said with an anxious tone.


    Richard did not expect this Vice President actually said such words to him in front of so many higher-


    ups. He frowned: "I am the one who has the final say in thepany. I am the biggest shareholder. I


    don''t care if my stocks will be affected. I have decided to officially take over thepany. I have been


    very grateful for your hard work in these few years. I will not treat you unfairly."


    Hearing that Richard was going to officially take over thepany, Eric Marum''s face froze.

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848


    This matter was spread like wildfire in the first time after the meeting, which cause thepany''s stock


    market turbulence. The wholepany was extremely anxious, because thepany''s shares had


    always been steadily growing, and the employees of thepany were also looking at the limitless


    prospects of thepany, so they more or less bought thepany''s shares.


    However, they did not expect that in a single day, the stocks would fluctuate greatly, and the stock


    prices of thepanies would drop by so much that everyone would not be able to control themselves.


    Richard was also paying attention to this matter, but what he did not expect was that his own image


    would have such a huge impact on thepany, causing him to frown, as though he had been tricked


    by someone.


    Thus, at around 3pm in the afternoon, Richard convened a meeting of the upper echelons. The first


    person who spoke out was indeed the Vice President Eric Marum who had opposed his image in the


    morning.


    "Boss, I have already told you that you are in the limelight. If you were to retreat due to the current


    situation, it would be a huge blow to thepany. Therefore, please stop thinking about this for the


    time being."


    "I''m not holding this meeting to discuss my personal matters. You all know my personality, so the


    decision I¡¯ve made will never be changed. I want to ask you all, who revealed this matter to the media


    at the first possible moment?" Richard''s face turned ashen, his voice became so cold that there was


    not even a trace of warmth. His sharp gaze swept across every single face on the table.


    Richard suddenly looked at theptop in front of him, and said angrily: "Do you even have this boss in


    your eyes? Do you guys think you have the power to sell every word I said and every decision I made?


    I really didn''t expect you to be so bold, since I, your boss, am not that much of a threat in your eyes,


    well, I''ll give you a chance now. The one who revealed the information would better stand out and don''t


    wait for me to find out. If I find out, the consequences won''t be so easy to deal with.¡±


    His anger still shocked everyone present, and immediately a female higher up stood up with a pale


    face, then she cried out in apology: "Boss, I''m sorry. It was me who called my reporter''s friend and


    identally said your decision of stop filming. I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean to blow this up. I didn''t


    think¡­"


    "Alright, you can leave now!" Seeing that she had stood up to admit it, Richard''s face was as ck as


    iron, and he immediately issued the order to dismiss her.


    The female higher up expression froze. She did not expect that, as a chief elder of apany, she was


    actually exterminated by Richard Hughes with a single sentence.


    "Boss... I didn''t do it on purpose. Please give me a chance to start anew."


    "You already don''t have the chance to do anything. Look at thepany''s stock market. Because of


    your words, it directly fell down. Do you still have a chance?" Richard sneered, the warmth from back


    then was gone.


    The female upper echelon was once again stunned into a state of wooden chicken.


    But at this moment, everyone present knew that Richard was no longer that young boy they could


    control. He had already be a man who thought rationally.


    "Vice President Eric Marum..." The woman immediately looked at him, wanting to beg for forgiveness.


    Eric immediately said with a calm expression, "You really shouldn''t speak carelessly. You are getting


    what you deserve. Since the boss said to let you leave, then hurry up and go away!"


    "Eric, how can you not say a few words for me? We''ve been together for three years¡­"


    When these words were spoken, everyone burst into an uproar.


    Eric''s face became abnormally ugly, and he startedughing coldly: "Aren''t all of this because of you


    taking the initiative?"


    The woman instantly became mute, embarrassedly and indignantly packed her things before running


    away in tears.


    Richard heard his subordinate''s nonsense, but his expression did not change, as cold as ever.


    "Alright, she is your example. Remember, before 5 o''clock, each of you must submit an urgent n.


    Whose idea is epted and can show the results, I will set up a second vice president position." After


    Richard finished speaking, his cold gaze swept over the pale-faced Eric, and turned to leave.


    Everyone in the meeting room was in an uproar.


    Richard wanted to establish the second position of vice president? Wouldn''t that mean that they would


    be Eric''s equals?


    Everyone found it hard to believe, but they were also excited. The position of vice president, with both


    money and power, was definitely something that everyone wanted to fight for.


    Eric returned to his office with a stiff expression. He tried his best to throw the documents away and


    stick his hand in his pocket, making it hard for him to calm down from his anger.


    "Richard Hughes, how dare you...!" Eric was extremely furious and felt that the kingdom of


    entertainment he created with his own hands must be given to Richard Hughes as a gift.


    At that moment, the office door was pushed open, and the female higher up, who had been rejected


    just now, walked in while crying.


    "Eric, how can you be so heartless to me?"


    "Alright, sorry for hurting you at the meeting just now, But, it''s not a bad thing for you to leave your


    company. Don''t you remember that we still have anotherpany to run? You will go tomorrow, and if


    you can get those female celebrity to go with you, that would be for the best!" Eric immediately pulled


    the woman into his embrace andforted her.


    The woman immediately turned from crying toughing and scolded, "You are so bad. You scared me


    so much that my heart almost stopped beating."


    "Is that so? Then let''s make your heart beat a bit faster tonight!" Ericforted the woman with a few


    words, and even arranged a happy show for the evening.


    The matter of the stocks falling had made Elizabeth extremely worried. Hence, she still found time to


    knock on Richard''s door.


    When she went in, she saw the man with his hands in the pockets of his trousers, staring out of the


    window with concentration. It was unknown what he was thinking.


    ''Richard, has something happened in thepany?" Elizabeth asked him softly.


    Richard turned around. His handsome face was a little stiff but after seeing her, the ice had softened a


    little.


    "Yes, the news that I announced this morning that I would stop filming has been leaked." Richard said.


    "Ah ... You''re not going to act anymore?" Elizabeth''s face was full of surprise.


    She had thought that she could partner up with Richard in front of the movie screen to film, but it


    seemed like she was dreaming.


    "Yes, I don''t want to continue acting. I''m tired!" Richard sat on the sofa with an indifferent expression.


    "Then... The fans who like you must be very disappointed. "At least, Elizabeth was very disappointed


    now.


    "What about you? You''re also disappointed?" Richard stood up and walked in front of her, his finger


    lightly touching her face: "I do this is for the sake of better managing thepany. If my authority is


    taken away by others, thepany will be empty shell. Then, I will not only stop acting, but will


    be unemployed." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849


    When Elizabeth heard his words, her face was filled with astonishment. "Is there a problem with the


    management of thepany?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, I don''t feel too good. The people under mymand have been hiding so many things from me.


    From now on, I want to investigate them one by one." Richard said with a calm voice.


    "Then how are you going to investigate? I just heard from someone below that you haven''t taken care


    of thepany for over three years. You''ve been busy shooting movies." Elizabeth couldn¡¯t help but


    worry that he would work too hard.


    "Yes, I was indeed too carefree, always feeling that doing what I like the most is not a waste of time,


    but I forgot that when I set up thispany, it was also something that I liked. Now, I want to pick up


    my hobby and shift the focus to managing thepany." Richard''s thin lips curled into a smile, and felt


    that the decision he had made was considered to be timely. If he discussed management after the


    company waspletely taken over by others, it would really be empty talk on paper.


    "Think about it yourself. Whatever decision you make, I will support you." Although she couldn''t act with


    him, but as long as he liked to do something, Elizabeth would still raise both hands in support.


    "Thepany''s shares have already fallen today, so will they continue to fall tomorrow? What can we


    do to save the situation?" Although Elizabeth did not know how to manage, she was still extremely


    anxious about the plummet in thepany''s shares.


    "I''m trying to find a solution. Before work today, every department head will send me a tactic. Don''t


    worry, there will be a solution tomorrow." Richard wasn''t worried at all, because he seemed to have


    already thought of a final idea.


    "What solution?" Elizabeth couldn''t help but be curious.


    "Let''s get married!" Richard suddenly extended his hand out and grabbed her small hand, cing it on


    his chest, and kissed it lightly.


    Elizabeth''s body trembled, with her beautiful eyes wide open. She stared at him.


    Seeing that she was stunned, Richard smiled with his thin lips: "If there''s a reason for my decision, I


    believe those who like me won''t be too disappointed."


    "Ugh ... Will you really marry me?" Elizabeth was shocked and touched, her mind still nk.


    Richard said: "I have already have sex with you, so of course you are my responsibility."


    Elizabeth originally thought that he would be able to say something that would move her even more,


    but she didn''t expect that the man''s words would be so frank, causing her, who was prepared to be


    moved, to pause slightly in her heart.


    Just because he had her body, he wanted to marry her?


    Elizabeth quickly concealed the slight warmth in her eyes and said in a low voice, "The reason I''m


    willing to stay with you is not because I want you to take responsibility. There''s no need for you to¡­"


    "If there''s no other way to salvage this fall, we''ll get married, okay?" Richard reached out and gently


    caressed her long hair. With his serene and heavy eyes, it was hard to tell what he was thinking.


    Elizabeth''s breath tightened. Although she didn''t know what marriage signified, she knew that she


    really had to tie herself up with this man for her entire life. The entire life was too far away, and the only


    thing she dared to think about was being able to be together with him. That''s enough.


    "I... Of course I have no objections!" Elizabeth realized that her voice was trembling.


    "Elizabeth Jones, let me ask you again. Do you like me or do you love me!" Richard''s gaze tightly


    locked onto her blushing little face, as he waited for her reply.


    "What''s the difference between liking someone and loving someone?" Elizabeth''s mind was still nk.


    Her mind was filled with thoughts of marriage.


    Was she going to marry Richard Hughes?


    Was she dreaming?


    "There is a huge difference between liking and loving. Like is only temporary, but love is eternal and


    unchanging." This was Richard''s understanding towards love.


    "What about you? How do you feel about me?" Elizabeth mustered up her courage and asked as she


    raised her head.


    Richard looked at her seriously, and frowned: "What I can answer you right now is that I like your body.


    Of course, I also like you a little."


    "Then what about Felicity..." When Elizabeth heard him say that he liked her, she still felt a little happy.


    However, very quickly, she asked something that she shouldn''t have asked.


    "She''s my sister-inw!" Richard answered her withplete certainty: "In the future, don''t use her to


    test my sincerity, okay?"


    Richard felt that everything that had happened in the past was extremely preposterous, however, for a


    person to grow up, they would have to experience many different things. Now that he had calmed down


    and thought about it, he still had to be grateful to Felicity. At the very least, her appearance had


    stimted his feelings towards women unlike in the past, when he liked to hide in his own world.


    Elizabeth could hear the calmness in his tone and she was stunned. Then, she nodded: "I understand.


    I will not bring up this matter again."


    "Sorry, I''m not a very expressive person. If my answer hurts you..."


    "That doesn''t matter. It''s enough that you like me. Richard, if you are willing to marry me, I am also very


    willing to marry you. These are my heartfelt words!" Elizabeth raised the corner of her mouth and


    laughed, as if she was a happy child.


    Her pair of eyes, which were as bright as spring, released a glow, slightly stunning Richard and causing


    him to be a little absent-minded.


    "Alright, I''ll see what their n is before making a decision. If there''s a solution, we won''t get married."


    Richard''s tone became much softer.


    "Alright! I''ll be going, then!" Elizabeth bit her lower lip. Hearing that it was possible for them to not get


    married, a trace of disappointment inexplicably shed across her heart.


    What happened to her?


    Why was she suddenly worried about gains and losses?


    Was this the feeling of falling in love with someone?


    In the first second, she was so happy that she was about to jump up and down. But in the next second,


    she fell back to the ground. These things were beyond her control.


    After five o''clock, there were more than ten solutions ced in front of Richard''s desk.


    Richard looked at them one by one, his tightly knitted brows did not rx in the Slightest.


    It seemed that none of the ns that these people had offered had satisfied him.


    Thus, he reached out his hand and made a call to Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth held onto her phone, and heard his low voice ring out: "Elizabeth, let''s get engaged in two


    days."


    Elizabeth felt that the air around her had be much thinner. She bit her lips and spoke with a


    heartbeat, "Alright!"


    "Engagement first!" Hearing that she agreed, Richard''s lips curled up into a smile, and his tone


    softened.


    "Alright!" No matter what the man said, Elizabeth could not carefully examine it.


    "I''ll give you one night to consider it. Give me an answer tomorrow morning!" Richard chuckled. He felt


    that his words had really shocked her. Wasn''t she bold in the past? Why did she sound like a mosquito


    now?

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850


    Engagement and marriage are two different concepts, but Elizabeth still thought about this question


    carefully. A smile curling the corner of her mouth revealed the happiness in her heart. Regardless


    whether the two concepts were same or not, while she was together with Richard, she felt like she was


    having a very beautiful dream. She really wished that this dream could keep for a long time, and she


    would never wake up.


    She enjoyed being cared for and doted upon by others.


    Richard said that he would give her an entire night to think about it. Actually, Elizabeth only needed a


    second.


    No matter what kind of role Richard wanted her to y, she would try her best to cooperate with him.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    In fact, she had one more thing to ask him for help.


    Abroad!


    Leo William and Mary Ann had already forgotten about their identities and their time. They started from


    daybreak and yed along the way, happily enjoying their free time, like a couple in deep love. They


    steeped over every inch of romantd, sea, leaned on the ship''s railing, and overlooked the endless


    ocean.


    The sea breeze blew past Mary Ann''s slightly messy hair, revealing a tender and sweet little face. A


    mild smile curling the corner of her mouth expressed something childish and naughty which would


    always give Leo a surprise or a shock without any preparation before.


    No matter what would be, Leo still apanied her, as if he had found his youth.


    After having fun for two days, both of them finally returned to the hotel. Along the way, Maryid in


    Leo''s embrace, greedily absorbing the faint fragrance of the cold mint from the man''s body.


    "Leo, I''m so hot!" Mary murmured weakly.


    Considering she was sleeping in his arms, Leo finally had time to check his phone. Seeing his brother


    send him some documents that needed to be handled urgently, he must give him a solution as soon as


    possible.


    Hearing the muffled cry from Mary, Leo''s eyes zed over as he immediately reached out to touch her


    forehead and felt his hand became scalding.


    "Mary, did you catch a cold? Your forehead is very hot. You must have a fever. Let''s go to the hospital!"


    Leo was sure that something must have caused a chill to her, so he immediately asked the driver to


    turn around to the nearest hospital.


    "I don''t want any injection!" Mary felt very ufortable, but she was still very stubborn.


    "Take some medicine first, no injections!" If it wasn''t serious, Leo wouldn''t get her to suffer such pain.


    In the hospital, Mary was diagnosed with a cold.


    Mary pitifully allowed him to hold her small hands. Although the cold made her dizzy, the feeling of him


    holding her small hands made her feel at ease.


    Having returned back to the hotel, Leo immediately poured her a cup of warm water and made her


    drink the anti-fever medicine.


    "Just lie on the bed. If you sweat, it won''t be hot!" Seeing her blushing red face, Leo felt very sorry for


    her.


    Mary obediently lifted up the nket andid on the bed, like an obedient child.


    Leo went into the bathroom to get a towel, and helped her wipe her face and hands, and also covered


    her with a nket.


    "If you''re tired, then go to sleep!"


    "It doesn''t matter, I''m afraid that if I fall asleep, you will leave me!" Mary reached out to grab hisrge


    hand and said helplessly.


    "No, I won''t leave you!" Leo could not help chuckling. Why hadn''t she grown up yet?


    Mary looked into his eyes. Only when she was sure that he was not lying to her, did she finally let go of


    his hand.


    After Leo finished showering, he sat down beside her, staring at her lethargic face.


    "Have you had a good time for past two days?" Since she couldn''t sleep, she began to talk with him.


    "Mm, I was very happy. It was the happiest time I yed since I was born."


    Mary immediatelyughed, thinking about how the two of them went to so many ces and how she


    was taken care of by him along the way. This kind of feeling, was so beautiful that made people


    unwilling to stop.


    "Next time, we''lle out to y again!" Leo''s long vacation was about to end. In thepany, a lot of


    things made his brother extremely busy, enforcing him to send Leo messages and calling him for help


    everyday. Although Leo wanted to y for a few more days, he couldn''t let his brother get too stressed.


    "Alright!" Hearing that he would even bring her out, Mary became happy again, and had already started


    to look forward to it.


    "Leo, have you taken care of Lily by the same way in the past?" Mary suddenly asked, feeling a bit sad.


    Leo''s handsome face stiffened, but after that, he held her small hand and kissed the back of her hand:


    "Please don''t ask my past, okay? If there really is magic in this world, I am willing to gamble with


    everything I have and make me return to my twenty''s to meet you."


    Mary was startled, but when she understood his deep feelings, she burst outughing.


    Leo saw that she was smiling so happily, and frowned: "What are youughing at?"


    "Nothing, I just felt that way. If the person I met right now was you, who is 20 years old, I might not


    necessarily like you." Mary spoke the truth.


    "Why?" Leo couldn''t understand this little girl''s mind. Why was it even moreplicated than him?


    "No reason, I like the mature and steady temperament that you have. Do you, a twenty year old, have


    any?" Mary curled her lips.


    "Maybe not!" Leo thought back to how he looked when he was twenty years old.


    "So, I won''t mention your ex-girlfriend anymore, but can you also not mention the age difference


    between us? As soon as you mention this, I get flustered, afraid that you will abandon me and give up


    on me!" Mary grabbed his big hands and pressed them to her face. She rubbed against his hand like a


    little cat, with her tone full of pleading.


    "How could I leave you? No way!" He felt that Mary was a person whocked a sense of security. She


    would always think about something bad. It must have something to do with her environment, which


    was why she felt so insecure, as if she was afraid of being abandoned.


    "I know, I believe in you!" Mary also felt that her character was not so good, she was also trying hard to


    change herself.


    "Can you hold me to sleep? Otherwise, I won''t be able to sleep!" Mary was very sleepy, but without him


    by her side, she would not be able to sleep in peace.


    "Alright!" Leo immediately agree with her request. He also lifted up his nket andid down, then very


    naturally brought her small body into his embrace.


    Mary rested her head against his arm, with her face pressed against his chest. A few secondster,


    she fell into a deep sleep.


    But Leo did not dare sleep. He waited more than ten minutes, and touched her forehead with his hand,


    sweating profusely.


    Leo tried to get up gently and wipe her body.


    "Don''t leave me!" Mary suddenly held one of his arms tightly, preventing him from leaving.


    Leoughed helplessly, but could only reach out and pull off a tissue, carefully and gently wiping the


    sweat off her forehead.

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851


    Elizabeth sat on the sofa, looking at a script sent over by Angus. It was a novel that had been popr


    for a very long time, and many people were concerned about it. But recently, Richard had bought the


    rights of the novel in order to raise Elizabeth''s poprity. News about the production of the TV series


    was also spread today, and Elizabeth had tentatively decided to be the main actress. However, the


    main actor was still a mystery to the public, which triggered strong public reactions on the Inte.


    Elizabeth read the script seriously. To be honest, she had secretly read this novel from a friend when


    she was in high school. There were a lot of detailed and ssical conversations and plots of this novel,


    which had always been talked about among people. Elizabeth still remembered them clearly, but she


    still could not believe that she would get the script for this novel today. Furthermore, Angus was also


    pretty sure that it was she that indeed acted as the main actress in this novel.


    Elizabeth was truly excited and happy, but after the excitement, she felt like someone had poured a cup


    of cold water over her head. She instantly calmed down.


    Because the script was so perfect, but what about her?


    If she were to destroy such a good script, she would let Richard down again.


    As a result, Elizabeth did not dare to rx herself for even a second. She was extremely serious in


    imagining what kind of person the main actress would be, such as her temper, her personality, and her


    serious expression when speaking.


    Just as Elizabeth was looking and thinking, the door was suddenly forcefully pushed open.


    Helen rushed in.


    When she saw the script in Elizabeth''s hands, she angrily asked: "Did you find the boss and ask him to


    give you this role? Elizabeth Jones, are you a bandit? A thief? I picked this script first before, how did


    you be the main character now? I''ve be your supporting role. How can you be so capable?"


    Being scolded right in front of herself, Elizabeth was startled.


    Angus rushed in and stood between the two of them, attempting to exin with a smile.


    "Angus, don''t say anymore, I understand everything. Did you see that? She exposed her neck to tell


    everyone her truly rtionship with the boss." Helen shouted.


    Her gaze was filled with ridicule, pointing at Elizabeth''s neck.


    Only then did Elizabeth realize that she seemed to have forgotten to cover the hickeys on her neck.


    Hearing Helen''s words, she reached out to straighten her cor.


    However, those hickeys were simply too eye-catching, and they stung Helen''s eyes, making her


    infuriated and feel totally unfair.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Angus did not dare to gossip about the boss and immediately became serious: "Helen, stop talking,


    actually this is what the boss means, and it has nothing to do with her. If you are unhappy, you can


    argue with the boss."


    "Heh, right now, the wholepany considers her as their leader. She can freely choose whatever


    show she wants to perform and get whatever resources she wants to have. What can I do? Just


    remember, Elizabeth Jones, it is impossible for people to be so lucky in their entire lives." After Helen


    finished speaking, she clenched her teeth hatefully, and turned around to leave.


    Elizabeth held onto the script tightly, and then she put it down and looked at Angus: "Originally, this


    script and this main actress figure should have belonged to her? Why didn''t you tell me? "


    "This is what the boss means. I can''t make the decision."


    "But¡­ If I ept this script to y, I would have stolen Helen''s role. She certainly must be angry¡­"


    Elizabeth also started to feel it was not very moral to do that.


    "This doesn''t count as stealing a role. With Helen''s age, it''s not appropriate for her to y a part as a


    sixteen or seventeen year-old girl. You''re definitely cut out for it." Angus immediatelyforted her.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s appropriate or not, I will still ask Richard about this matter." After


    Elizabeth finished speaking, she took the script and went back to Richard''s office.


    At this moment, it was time to get off work.


    Richard had always left on time, but today was different. Thepany had encountered a huge


    problem, and he was thinking about a way to resolve it.


    When Edward had called him just now, he was also concerned about the turmoil of hispany''s


    stocks. He wanted to help him out, but he was rejected by Richard.


    He could no longer unconditionally ept his brother''s help. He had already grown up, so he had to


    have the ability to manage his own affairs.


    The sky outside the window had already darkened. Seeing Elizabeth who had entered, Richard''s thin


    lips curled up into a smile: "It''s good that you''re here. I n to get someone to send something up to


    eat. Are you hungry?"


    When Elizabeth heard his tender concern, she pursed her lips and asked softly: "As for that script you


    gave me, did you n to let Helen take the lead before?"


    The expression in Richard''s eyes changed slightly. "Angus is talking too much?"


    "She was very angry and said that I was a bandit. Richard, tell me, is this true?" Elizabeth didn''t have


    any intention to be angry; she just wanted to hear the truth.


    "I was just mentioning this matter, but I wasn¡¯t really sure who would be the main star. Helen is over-


    thinking it!" However, Richard did not feel that this matter was serious. He had the authority to decide


    who should be the main character for the copyright he bought.


    "How about you let her be the female lead? In this way, there won''t be any conflicts."


    "Elizabeth, can you give me some confidence? Do you feel that there is room for modesty in this


    matter? You''re so kind!" Richard immediately interrupted her words, and his huge body slowly


    approached her.


    Very soon, his thin lips fell next to her ear, his voice extremely hoarse. "This is what I''ve decided. If


    she''s unhappy about that, she cane to argue with me about her job. You just need to do your job


    well, remember?"


    "But.." Elizabeth wanted to say something more, but realized that she had nothing more to say.


    "Will there be a day when you let me out as well?" Richard suddenly extended his hand and pinched


    her small white chin: "Don''t always think for others, think about yourself more, and think how you n


    to seize this opportunity to show yourself?"


    "Am I really not stealing her leading role?" Elizabeth blinked her eyes.


    "She took herself too seriously. When we first got the script, she took her ce as the female lead. I


    didn''t agree with that at all." Helen was indeed thinking too much. She felt that after Mary Ann left, she


    could take a look at all of thepany''s resources first, but it was clear that she did not have any rights


    to enjoy this kind of treatment.


    Helen belonged to the new actress, and above her, there were more than ten female stars that were


    even popr than her.


    "Well, if there''s no confirmation, then I won''t be giving it back!" Elizabeth was finally in relief.


    "We''ll announce the engagement tomorrow morning. Prepare yourself." Richard''s thin lips sucked at


    her lips. After releasing his lips, he helped her with her long hair and said.

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852


    Darkness deep, the chill outside the window also swept over the bedroom. Felicity covered the two


    children with a nket and fell into a deep sleep.


    In the next morning, Felicity felt something warm rubbing against her face. With her eyes opened, she


    saw her daughter''s two small hands holding her face, together with their hazy eyes opened.


    Felicity knew that her daughter had cultivated this bad habit she always tended to kiss people that she


    met when she was not totally awake.


    She quickly sat up and said smilingly: "Arya, wake up!"


    Arya stretched her back: "Mummy, where are we? I''m not going to school, okay? "


    Felicity burst out inughter. Was this little fellow still dreaming? How funny she was still thinking about


    going to school.


    "We are still stay at Ferry Vige on holiday, you are definitely not going to school!" Felicity said with a


    smile.


    "Really?" Arya sat up, and only after looking at her surroundings did she show a face full of joy. "I really


    don''t need to go to school, I¡¯m so happy!"


    Abraham who had just been woken up covered his ears and shouted: "So noisy!"


    It was only then that Felicity looked at her son.


    Although his short hair was messy due to sleep, his pretty and fair face made people want to kiss his


    ruthlessly.


    How powerful his genes are!


    Thinking the reason why she could forgive and love Edward again so quickly, she came to a conclusion


    that it might really be her son''s little handsome face. Since she loved her son, it would naturally be


    easy for her to love Edward, who was a lot older than him.


    "Abraham, stop sleeping, get up!" Felicity immediately said gently.


    Abraham nodded but was not willing to get up soon. After sitting up, he rubbed his eyes, and then took


    a small sweater to put it on.


    Felicity also quickly put on a thick jacket for her daughter. She was going to go outter, so she didn''t


    want her to get cold.


    When Felicity brought the two little fellows downstairs, Edward was currently standing at the door


    making a phone call.


    He was wearing a long nylon jacket and a gray turtleneck sweater. Unlike his usual formal attire, he


    looked young and handsome, full of leisure elegance.


    Felicity''s heart suddenly trembled. Somehow, she seemed to love this man even more.


    His face was truly perfect, without any room for doubt.


    Edward looked to the side, nced at his woman and children, raised his hand to greet them, and


    continued to talk on the phone.


    Felicity poured a cup of warm water for the two children and they drank it all. She also sat on the sofa


    and waited quietly while drinking the hot water.


    The person that Edward was calling was his brother, Richard.


    After Richard made love with Elizabeth in the morning, he seemed to be even more determined to get


    engaged to her. Thus, he called Edward early in the morning, regardless of whether it was the right


    time or not.


    Edward was surprised that his brother was so anxious to get engaged to Elizabeth.


    "How long have you known each other? A month?" It wasn''t that Edward didn''t want to support his


    brother''s decision, but marriage wasn''t something that could be achieved on a whim.


    Richard thought about it carefully: "It seems like it''s only been a month!"


    "You want to get engaged just after getting along with her for a month? This might be a little too fast."


    Edward was speechless. He had been worried before when his brother did not look for a girlfriend, but


    now, he exactly found one. He really could not have worried about him. However, it wasn''t.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Bro, this is just a temporary solution. Yesterday, mypany was thrown into turmoil when I imed


    to retire from acting. Now, I need to find a solution to this problem. I feel that it''s a good one!" Richard


    said in a serious tone.


    "So how could you use your own marriage to solve yourpany''s problems? Do you think marriage is


    just a joke?" Edward frowned, still unable to understand.


    "Of course not, I''m serious!" Richard was also confused.


    "Do you want to discuss this with Grandma?"


    "Let''s release the news first. Later, we can tell grandma. She must be definitely happy." Richard


    seemed to remember that his grandmother had urged them to get married and have childrenst time.


    Edward frowned, then he lowered his voice and said: "Your engagement, could it be rted to me and


    Felicity?"


    "My dear brother, none at all!" Richard anxiously said.


    "If it''s not because of us, then make your own decision!" Edward decided not to interfere in the matters


    between him and Elizabeth anymore. Matters concerning their rtionship could only be resolved by


    each other.


    "Sure, brother. You guys should also enjoy yourselves. We''ll talk about it in detail when you get back!"


    Richard hung up.


    Edward held onto his phone, his eyebrows still furrowed, he turned around, and saw Felicity standing


    behind him with a teacup in hand, he immediately said: "My brother is getting engaged to Elizabeth!"


    "Ah.." "So fast?" Felicity was also shocked.


    "Yeah, faster than a rocket!" Edward started tough jokingly.


    When Arya heard about this matter, she immediately asked in a serious tone: "Who wants to be a


    rocket?"


    Edward was immediately amused by his daughter''s simplicity. He patted her head and asked, "Arya,


    where do you want to go to y today?"


    "Can we go skiing? Daddy, please!" As Arya looked at the white snow falling outside the window, she


    immediately thought of the program she wanted to y.


    "Alright, let''s go skiing today!" Edward just let his child have enough fun.


    However, Felicity sighed with emotion: "They should get married before us. It''s so good that they finally


    settled down."


    "Hope so!" Edward frowned, he suddenly thought of something, about Elizabeth Jones being April


    Jones''s niece, would it be a time bomb in their marriage?


    Jack Wood suddenly walked in while carrying his daughter: "How about we go skiingter?"


    Edward and Felicity looked at each other andughed. It seemed that everyone agreed.


    The group directly went to the ski resort, next to which there was a children''s ski resort, now there were


    a lot of children ying.


    Felicity and Anne nned to bring the children there to y. On the other hand, Edward and Jack


    Wood had a contest of skills, both of them were nning to go skiing for adults.


    Edward lost yesterday while fishing, and naturally, he was somewhat unwilling.


    Thus, the two of them exchanged looks filled with vigor, both giving a hint to the other that they should


    be careful.


    No matter how outstanding and excellent a man was, when he was with his brothers, his yfulness


    would soar.


    "Daddy, you have to do your best! Don''t lose again, it will be very embarrassing!" The older Arya was,


    the more she understood the importance of glory.


    Edward Hughes looked at his daughter.


    That small face of her waspletely red, but she was excitedly shouting and fighting for him. He


    made up his mind deeply to not lose his lofty father''s image in front of his daughter. He absolutely could


    not lose again at this time.

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853


    Elizabeth weakly hid in her nket.


    Just now, she suddenly had an impulse to break off this engagement. Fromst night to this morning, it


    had already been four times!


    Where did this man get such good physical strength?


    Could it be that he had transferred all his interest and energy in performing this matter?


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    So scary, I can''t take it anymore.


    However, although she was exhausted and full of resentment, Elizabeth had to admit that she did not


    dislike it. Instead, for a moment, she enjoyed it.


    Richard showered and came out of the bathroom. His male body was so perfect that others would not


    dare look at him directly.


    Elizabeth was still hiding behind the nket, her face flushed. Suddenly, she heard the man''s low and


    hoarse voice apanied by the heat, causing Elizabeth''s delicate body to tremble slightly.


    "Wake up, let''s go to Hughes Vi for breakfast!" After Richard finished speaking, his thin lipsnded


    on her earlobe and then he kissed her.


    Elizabeth nodded, "Oh, wait for me for a moment, I want to take a bath!"


    When the man walked out of the bedroom, Elizabeth immediately crawled back up. She rushed into the


    bathroom to wash up, and then saw Richard holding a cup of water, smiling at her.


    "You... Can you wait for me outside? I''II be fine soon!" Elizabeth''s face flushed.


    Even though she already had sex with him, she was still young and shy after all, especially being


    stared at by him straightly.


    "Where did you get that wound on your back?" Richard suddenly realized that there was a light wound


    on her back, right in the center of her shoulder. Although the mark was very light, if he looked carefully,


    he could still see it clearly.


    "My mother said I was so mischievous when I was young that I suffered these injures in a fall."


    Elizabeth whispered.


    "This position will affect your dressing. Have you thought about getting a flower to cover it up?" Richard


    suddenly walked over, his finger gently resting on her wound, as though he wanted to get a tattoo of


    her, using his name to cover it up


    "Tattoo? Will it hurt? I''ve never had a tattoo!" Elizabeth blinked her eyes and asked curiously.


    "It can be used for local anesthesia, it won''t hurt you!" Richard also did not have any tattoo on him, but


    he had always wanted to do so, i.e. Felicity''s name. Before, he had thought about it, but after a while,


    he thought that if he really dared to do so, Edward would me him for the rest of his life.


    Hence, this thought only shed across his mind. But now he had enough justification to persuade his


    brother into allowing himself to get a tattoo.


    "If there''s any effect, then I''ll go and draw a rose. It will look good!" Elizabethughed.


    "Get a tattoo by using my name! Besides, I don''t like roses very much. I like orchids. You can have an


    orchid tattoo!" Richard very straightforwardly brought up his preferences, because he was such a


    straightforward person.


    The person he liked must have his loving flowers tattoo as well, and his name must be also on top of it.


    Then he would like it even more.


    After Elizabeth and Richard had been together for a while, she had a certain understanding of this man.


    He was actually a very domineering and forceful person, which was a little out of ce for his image on


    the screen. This was because Richard under a camera was a gentle and tender man, and his


    personality also appealed to others.


    "Okay, what kind of orchids do you like?" Elizabeth asked curiously.


    "Phenopsis, purple!" Richard suddenly lowered his head, and kissed the faint wound: "You are not


    allowed to get hurt again!"


    Elizabeth''s entire body trembled, and from the spot where his lips fell, a light electric current quickly


    spread throughout her body. The feeling of being embraced and loved by him in the morning, struck


    once again, leading Elizabeth''s mind to be nk.


    "Well, I would get a purple phenopsis, and your name!" Elizabeth smiled, making him feel extremely


    satisfied.


    "What do you like? Is there anything you like?" Richard asked again, kissing her hair with his thin lips,


    and smelling the fragrance in her hair.


    "I... I like a lot of things, like... I love you!" Elizabeth could not help but startughing as she joked.


    "I can''t just wear myself on my body. Change another one!" Richard was startled for a second, then


    punitively lifted her chin, and bit on her pink lips.


    Elizabeth hurriedly thought for a second. "How about I draw a line of English letters with our initials?"


    "This should be very unsightly!" Richard frowned.


    "It can''t be. I feel it will look good. Moreover, it is representative!" Elizabeth said with a serious face.


    "Alright, you''re allowed!" Richard suddenly imitated a king''s tone and said to her.


    In the past, when Richard acted in movies, he would always use his original voice, but now, Elizabeth


    could finally understand the tone of that male voice. It was as if it could shake a person''s eardrums,


    getting herself addictive in his beautiful voice.


    Hum, Richard still has this kind of potential.


    "Why didn''t you ask your assistant to bring me my clothes today? Yesterday, my clothes were all wet


    and I don''t have any clothes to change. What should I do?" It was only then that Elizabeth thought of


    something important.


    "Who says no, let''s go into the cloakroom to take a look!" Richardzily sat on the sofa at the side. His


    beautiful eyes seemed to be glued to her body, making it hard for him to look away.


    At this moment Elizabeth was only wearing a white bath towel, barely covering her perfect and slender


    figure. Her skin was as fair as snow, and her long hair was tied up on her head. Some of her hair came


    down, making her more pure and charming.


    Richard''s body suddenly started to react, but when he thought about some important things he had to


    do, he forcefully restrained himself.


    Elizabeth walked into the room and was shocked.


    The cloakroom was empty yesterday but now it was filled with women''s clothing, shoes and jewelry.


    Elizabeth was surprised and happy, and she immediately ran out and asked in surprise: "These things,


    when did they all hang out?"


    "Yesterday, I had someone deliver it!" Richard''s thin lips raised into a charming smile with the


    demeanor of the Great Young Master, he was extremely noble.


    Elizabeth found it hard to believe, and looked at him in shock: "All of them were prepared for me?"


    "Otherwise? Is there any other woman in the family besides you?" These words were boring, but


    Richard replied her with even more boring words.


    Elizabeth''s eyes inexplicably reddened, and tears fell from her eyes.


    "Don''t do that!" When Richard saw her expression, he immediately knew what she was going to do.


    Thus, he stood up and walked to her front. As expected, he saw her red eyes.


    "Thank you!" Elizabeth''s voice was already choked with sobs. She had never been doted like this


    before, so she was touched and excited so much that even if she wanted to control herself, she


    couldn''t hold it in.


    "You''ve already thanked me!" Richard nced at the messy bed andughed.


    Elizabeth''s moved expression froze slightly.

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854


    Elizabeth apanied Richard to the Hughes Vi to eat breakfast early in the morning.


    When the old woman and the old man heard that they wereing over, they were overjoyed, but also


    had a strange expression on their faces.


    This Young grandson had not turned up in front of them for the whole year, it was difficult to invite him


    back for lunch and dinner, how could he possiblye back for breakfast so early in the morning?


    Something must have happened to him again.


    But this was also a good sign. At the very least, he would go home to discuss things with the two


    elders, unlike he had decided everything alone in the past. So the two elders always worried about him


    because they needed to hear from their eldest grandson to know more about Richard.


    Elizabeth was a little shy, because the reason she came to Hughes Family today was to discuss a


    significant matter.


    "Grandpa, grandma!" Richard and Elizabeth walked into the dining hall, greeting with the two elders.


    The olddy''s gentle concern, "Josh, it can''t be the reason that you came here so early to apany


    your grandparents just for breakfast, right?"


    "Right, I''m here to discuss the engagement between Elizabeth and me!" Richard''s words were


    astonishing, directly shocking the two elders. Their expressions were both startled for a moment.


    "You''re to get engaged?" This news came too suddenly, and the two elders werepletely


    unprepared. They had thought that they would need at least a year or so to get to know each other


    before they could enter the marriage, but they did not expect that their progress would go on so quickly.


    The old man frowned as well. He suddenly waved towards Richard and said, "Josh, take me out to the


    garden for a walk. It''s been a while since west spoke."


    Richard was startled. Since he was young, the person he feared the most was his strict grandfather.


    "Alright!" Richard nodded and walked over. Pushing his wheelchair, he walked towards the small path


    in the flower garden.


    Seeing that Richard had left, and leaving her alone to face the olddy, Elizabeth started to get


    nervous.


    "Elizabeth, have you mentioned the engagement with your family members?" As expected, the olddy


    couldn''t help asking her.


    Elizabeth was a little embarrassed andughed: "Not yet, we made this decision few days ago, so we


    come to discuss this matter with you two elders."


    "Oh!" The olddy frowned. She suddenly felt that these youngsters were truly unreliable when doing


    things. They even hadn''t said anything to their parents when they were about to get engaged. This was


    too ridiculous.


    "Did you call your parents about it? What did they say?" the olddy continued.


    Elizabeth''s beautiful face turned red, she was so nervous that her palms were starting to sweat, she


    thought, if her mother knew about this, she would definitely give her 100% support and consent. Last


    time, she called her and told her to think of a way to make Richard fall for her.


    "My mom may not have any objections, Grandma, don''t worry!" Elizabeth said softly.


    "How about this? Invite your parents over for lunch at noon and have a formal meeting. The parents of


    both sides can sit down to have a detailed talk about the marriage." The olddy suggested suddenly,


    with her serious expression.


    Hearing that, Elizabeth became even more nervous.


    When she thought about the mistakes that her aunt had made, Elizabeth started to panic. Her mother


    was seventy per-cent the same as her aunt. If her mother came here, would the olddy be able to


    recognize the rtionship between her and her aunt?


    Thinking of that, Elizabeth felt like she was sitting on a needle, and was no longer at peace even for a


    moment.


    She answered incoherently, but she wanted to back down in her heart.


    At this moment, on the small path outside the garden, Richard pushed his grandfather''s wheelchair as


    he slowly walked in.


    It was early in the morning, and the snow on the road had already been swept clean. Next to him was a


    vast expanse of white snow, as well as a patch of green. This made him feel rxed and at ease.


    "Josh, tell grandpa the truth. Do you really love that girl?" The old man asked.


    Richard nodded: "I love her!"


    "How much do you love?" The old man continued to ask.


    Richard couldn''t help butugh: "Grandfather, I''ve already decided to get engaged to her, so of course I


    love her very much."


    "You have always been impulsive when doing things, unlike your brother who is calm. I hope you will


    take your marriage seriously, and do not take it as a joke!" The old man sternly reminded him.


    Richard listened attentively, "Grandfather, don''t worry. Since I''ve chosen her, I will definitely treat her


    well!"


    "Have you seen her family? What kind of people are her family?" The old man asked with concern.


    Richard''s expression froze, he suddenly thought about Elizabeth''s shameless aunt, he could not


    answer him at all.


    "Grandfather, this is my marriage with her, it shouldn''t have anything to do with her family, right?"


    Richard said ndly.


    "Why isn''t rted to her family? Have you ever thought clearly that love is between the two of you, but


    marriage is between two families? Have you ever thought that if the other party''s family members were


    snobbish people, she woulde and trouble you for money?" The old tutor immediately creased his


    brow. He realized that the matter of their engagementcked of some deep consideration.


    "Grandfather, I will discuss this matter properly with her family. I will go to see them at noon!" Richard


    didn''t want to infuriate his grandfather anymore at the moment. What''s more he had known from his


    brother that his grandfather''s condition wasn''t too stable.


    "Alright, go to see how her family react first. We''ll discuss this matter properly then!" The old tutor


    raised his hand for further consideration.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    When Richard returned to the living room, he saw that Elizabeth had also been troubled by his


    grandmother to the point that her forehead was covered in sweat.


    With so much sweat in the middle of winter, it was obvious how nervous she was.


    The two of them ate their breakfast in an absent-minded way before leaving together.


    Sitting in the car, both of them were silent.


    "How about... Let''s not get engaged yet. You haven''t told your grandparents about my aunt, have you?"


    Elizabeth also felt guilty to the Hughes Family. Even though it was her aunt''s mistake, they were still


    rtives.


    Richard''s eyes were fixated on the road ahead, and his thin lips were pursed tightly, unable to fathom


    his thoughts.


    "Do your grandparents know about my aunt and your father?" Elizabeth suddenly asked softly.


    Richard''s tone became nd: "I don''t know, actually, I don''t want them to know either."


    "Even if you hide it from them now, it doesn''t mean that they won''t know in the future." Elizabeth


    lowered her head, a hint of grief and despair shing past her beautiful face.


    She actually wanted to marry Richard very much, but the mountain in front of them was so high and so


    broad, which was not something that could be climbed with effort.


    "Let''s not talk about our engagement for the time being!" Richard seemed to have suddenly made a


    decision.


    Elizabeth''s entire body shivered, a wave of inexplicably sorrow surged out, she bit her lower lip with all


    her strength, prevented herself from crying, and nodded: "Alright, let''s talk about the matter regarding


    thepany, what do we do then?"


    "I will y a role as the main actor ording to your script. The this matter would be resolved!"


    Elizabeth was shocked by Richard''s sudden words.

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855


    The fact that Richard was going to y a part as a male lead in her script made Elizabeth extremely


    surprised his beautiful eyes and his handsome profile, both of which got herself addicted to admiring


    such a beautiful figure.


    "But you ... Wasn''t you about to stop acting? Why do you still want to perform?" It took Elizabeth a long


    time to find her reasonable mind and normal voice, but there was still a hint of happiness and surprise


    in her voice.


    "I don''t want other men to take part in your first y. All of your first scenes must be given to me!"


    Richard said arrogantly.


    Elizabeth trembled slightly, but then, she could not help butugh out loudly: "Alright, as long as it can


    solve thepany''s current predicament. I will cooperate with you no matter what you want."


    As expected, the entire inte was abuzz with people''s gossips and excitement.


    Everyone was looking forward to the male lead, even going so far as to put up a poll on the inte for


    Richard Hughes, whose name had far surpassed the second position. At this moment, when they


    heard that Richard was the most perfect candidate in their hearts, many people were extremely


    excited, and expressed that they would always support him.


    As Richard''s only publicly acknowledged girlfriend, ying opposite him on screen was to make people


    much more interested in it and look forward to it even more. Of course, most of them were worried that


    Elizabeth Jones, as a new actress, would ruin the image of the role in the public''s mind as such an


    important role first, just because of her poor acting skills.


    The shares of thepany were already showing a trend of recovery. At 3 PM, they directly rose to


    high point. As we can see, the effect of this method was still visible and useful.


    Richard going back on his word had also affected the interests of some people.


    As the only vice president of thepany, Eric Marum was extremely infuriated.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Initially, he could have made use of this opportunity to destroy thepany, but he didn''t expect that


    Richard''s counter attack would catch him off guard.


    Richard was already suspecting Eric Marum. There were many problems with the ounts of the


    company''s finance department, but because Richard had always trusted Eric and did not pursue the


    matter further, adding the fact that thepany was doing well, and the benefits were considerable,


    Richard often let him get away with it.


    But now, when thepany started to meet the problem of poaching, Eric did not take it seriously.


    Hence, he started to doubt his management ability.


    Thus, after Richard agreed to act as the male lead, an important meeting was held in the afternoon.


    Furthermore, an important appointment was made, and he directly announced to recruit an


    experienced Vice President to work with Eric Marum on the daily affairs of thepany.


    This eptance of fate was simply a huge blow to Eric Marum, it directly divided his power between


    the two of them, causing him to be extremely unhappy, but as for Richard''s personality, he knew


    clearly, he didn''t dare to argue with him, but he felt extremely resentful towards him from his heart.


    Initially, he had nned to destroy thepany step by step, but from the looks of it, he wanted to


    speed up his actions.


    Elizabeth went to the audition today and this ancient costume drama called "Phoenix World" had


    already been popr on the inte for a few years, so the topic of discussion was good. The director


    that was hired was also extremely famous, so it could be seen just how high his expectations for this


    movie were.


    Elizabeth put on makeup, made a set of ancient clothes with her hair style, and put on a set of bright


    red ancient clothes with a long skirt. The fabric was fine, and the exquisite dress made Elizabeth


    instantly transform into an ancient female princess.


    The director was quite pleased with her style and kept praising her, "Hmm, you have the temperament


    of an ancient young girl. Your face looks very suitable for ancient costumes. Let''s have a try first.."


    "Director, I wonder which part you want me to try?" Elizabeth was a little nervous because this was her


    first time acting.


    Although Angus had continuouslyforted her before she came and taught her many unique skills,


    such as how to shed tears when she was angry or hurt, etc.


    "The scene where she was annulled, right? That scene was the best at embodying a person''s acting


    skills." In reality, the director also wanted to make things difficult for Elizabeth. After all, she was a


    newbie but with someone powerful to protect her, so the coaches wanted to do something bad to her,


    but now, it seemed like they did not have a chance at all. This made him angry, so he wanted to make


    things difficult for Elizabeth.


    Hearing the words about breaking off with someone, Elizabeth some sad expression in her eyes. She


    felt that she had already experienced that period of time.


    Elizabeth''s mood had always been suppressed today. When she disyed the kind of despair and


    sadness a young girl had after breaking off, it unexpectedly burst forth with a great deal of strength,


    and even the moment her tears fell, it acted out without the slightest trace. It waspletely caused by


    the depths of her heart, causing one to be moved.


    The director had a look of disbelief on his face. He stared down at the beautiful face that was filled with


    emotions and was immediately captivated by it and was unable to shift his gaze away.


    It looks like it wasn''t an ident that Richard had picked up this woman. She still had some acting


    skills.


    After finishing this part, Elizabeth was still squatting on the ground, crying non-stop.


    "Alright, alright. You have finished. You have done it really well. Don''t cry anymore!" Angus ran over


    andforted her.


    Elizabeth stood up, her expression still somewhat sorrowful, she took a tissue and wiped her tears,


    then walked towards the makeup room.


    Suddenly, when she was about to go outside the dressing room, her footsteps paused, and she saw


    Richard dressed in a suit with leather shoes standing there.


    "You¡­"


    "Why are you here?" Elizabeth never thought that she would run into him, she did not even have time


    to hide the tears in her eyes, she was panicking.


    Richard walked towards her step by step. His gloomy eyes were tightly locked onto her blinking eyes.


    "What show did you try?" Richard was curious, why was this woman crying so hard, it could be seen


    how sad this was.


    Angus immediately shouted, "The scene where the Little Princess is annulled!"


    Richard was startled, and looked at Elizabeth with an unknown look.


    However, Elizabeth acted as if she had received a shock, and immediately said softly: "Let''s go in and


    chat."


    "Elizabeth did very well, and the director also praised her." Angus said proudly at the side.


    Richard squinted his eyes, took a step forward with his long legs, and followed her into the dressing


    room.


    "You seem to be stuck in the y!" Behind her, the man''s low voice sounded.


    Elizabeth hurriedly took out a tissue and continued to wipe the tears at the corner of her eyes,ughing


    at herself: "I didn''t, I just felt something different. A woman who was annulled must have felt really


    hopeless and sad, so naturally I cried along with her."


    "Are you ming me?" Richard suddenly went closer, her thin lips almost touching her earlobe: "You''re


    ming me for cancelling our engagement?"

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856


    The hairs on Elizabeth''s back stood up, and her entire body involuntarily trembled, then she


    immediately whispered: "What are you saying, how can I me you?"


    Richard''s palm suddenly wrapped around her waist, and in the next second, she was close to Richard


    face to face.


    "You look so beautiful in ancient clothes!" When Richard saw her walking over in ancient clothing, it


    was as if a beautiful painting had suddenly appeared in front of him. She was extremely beautiful, as if


    she had walked out of a painting.


    It was undeniable that in that instant, Richard''s heart had a touch of amazement.


    Elizabeth bit her lips, looked away, and did not meet his gaze. She asked him softly, "Did youe


    looking for me for something?"


    "Look at me!" Richard saw that her eyes were blinking, he immediately raised her chin, preventing her


    from turning her eyes away.


    "Richard, don''t be like this, someone wille here at any time." However, Elizabeth was not used to


    his overbearing attitude.


    After all, this was not his home, where no one woulde in to disturb him.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "So what if someonees in? I''m your boyfriend." Richard emphasized his identity, and then, he


    moved his body downwards, his thin lips easily grabbing her small mouth.


    Elizabeth''s mind went nk for a moment, following that, she extended her hand to push him, but


    unfortunately, the man had already expected her to resist, so he used his palm to cut off her two small


    hands and easily held her firmly.


    Elizabeth did not expect Richard to restrict her so firmly, she was embarrassed and shocked, staring at


    him: "What are you doing, I still have apetition, release me first!"


    "I''m here to try out the next scene with you. Do you know what''s the next scene?" Richard said those


    words carelessly, but then, he once again kissed her neck.


    "Richard... Please, don''t do this!" Elizabeth felt that if he continued to move like this, her clothes would


    be messy. It had to be known that wearing this ancient set was very troublesome, and


    furthermore, the dignified suit she was wearing was even more so.


    "Come back at night with this set of clothes, don''t change!" Richard was finally satisfied. He let go of


    his hand, and gave her freedom. However, the next sentence, made Elizabeth be extremely


    speechless.


    Let her go home in this costume? What would he try to do?


    Looking for excitement?


    Richard flicked her soft and tender face lightly, "Let''s try it out."


    "Which scene?" Elizabeth had already seen through the script, so she could remember any of the


    scene.


    Richard also looked at the script, thinking back how she was crying so hard because of the ending of


    the engagement, he made an enchanting smile: "Do you still remember the scene where a male and


    female lord got engaged? Just that one paragraph, get familiar with the lines now, and in half an hour,


    we will officially begin the audition.¡±


    "Ah..." She had just tried out a scene of annulling the engagement, and hadn''t even adjusted her mood


    yet, and now he wanted to y the part of betrothal with her again.


    Wasn''t this intentionally making things difficult for her?


    "Can we¡­"


    "What is it? You don''t want to get engaged to me anymore?" Richard smiled evilly at the corner of his


    eyes. His handsome and bewitching face, and the way he spoke with low-pitch and deep voice of a


    sense of loss and silence, gave others a feeling of excitement in their hearts.


    Elizabeth felt that even her ears were trembling, she shifted her eyes away and said softly: "Of course


    not!"


    "Since that''s not the case, then just do it properly. Don''t let me down, okay?" Richard seemed to enjoy


    seeing her flustered and helpless look. She was like a little rabbit that was trapped in his arms, longing


    to escape no matter what.


    "Alright!" What else could Elizabeth say at this moment? His heart was in turmoil and was about to


    jump out of her chest.


    Richardzily walked out. Only now did Elizabeth''s breathing return to normal. She reached out her


    hand to press against her chest, feeling as if she was about to copse.


    Richard went to the next door to try out the equipment. Not longter, a few staff members ran over in a


    hurry to help Elizabeth tidy up her hair and dress up.


    In the dressing room next to the door, Richard held onto the script, while memorizing the lines of the


    engagement.


    The director beside him held the script and asked curiously, "Richard, didn''t we discuss this earlier?


    Didn''t we agree that we were going to perform a scene where you guys left? Why did it suddenly


    be an engagement drama? So, does Elizabeth get ready for this?"


    "I don''t like parting!" Richard replied ndly. Indeed, there were too many parting words in life that


    made one sad.


    Hearing that, the director seemed to have understood something in an instant, andughed: "Alright,


    let''s try out the engagement scene, Elizabeth''s acting is still pretty good, she should be able to hold on


    to this scene, but, the opponent is you, I''m afraid that she might be afraid of doing such a thing."


    "Give her a little more time to get used to it. It''s her first time facing a camera, so it''s reasonable for her


    to be scared." Richard stared at the script, her voice still light.


    The director nodded, "That''s right. A newbie always needs a process. You guys get ready. I''ll get


    someone to set up the scene."


    Elizabeth recited her scripts quickly, but why couldn''t she remember them all?


    Perhaps when one''s nerves are in a state of tension, it is really difficult to remember things with one''s


    heart.


    "What should I do? It''s over!" Elizabeth pressed down on her head, she really wanted to press down on


    the words on the script.


    It was time, Richard had already changed into a set of ancient clothing, a wide-sleeved, greyish-blue


    robe, and a hair style that was refined and pretty. From a modern tyrant Young Master, he instantly


    turned into an ancient and wealthy young master.


    Richard''s appearance were exceptionally good, without any w.


    Together with his calm and mild temperament, he showed out a kind of noble aura, making people feel


    that he should be that young man from ancient times who was as elegant as a jade''s value,


    domineering, so frivolous that people would not take their eyes off him.


    "Stunned?" Richard walked towards her. Both of them were dressed in ancient clothing, giving off the


    feeling of suddenly being enlightened, but when they looked into each other''s eyes, they were still that


    deep shadow.


    Elizabeth who could not feel anything just a moment ago, suddenly had an aspiration.


    At that moment, she thought about what would happen if she and Richard were to meet again in the


    Ancient Era?


    "You look really handsome in these clothes!" Elizabeth shyly lowered her head, and gave a rare praise.


    "Do you like it this way?" Richard''s eyes were filled withughter. Hearing her praise for himself, he


    was in a good mood.


    "I like it. It''s a very different style, but you look good. No matter what, you are born as being a


    handsome man!" Elizabeth said honestly.


    "Come on, let''s go for the audition first. I''ll show you again when we get home tonight!" Richard


    reached out his hands, grabbed her small hands and said something that made her blush in a


    heartbeat.

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857


    Elizabeth stood in ce, not knowing how to react.


    Richard stood in front of her, and after the two of them looked at each other for a while, Elizabeth


    suddenlyughed out. She immediately said with an apologetic face: "Sorry, I... I feel nothing at all


    now."


    The director shouted, then walked over to Elizabeth and said, "Just think about it, now Richard is your


    boyfriend. If both of you are going to get married, how would you feel?"


    Seeing that there were so many people looking at her, Elizabeth was very nervous, but she was still


    listening to the director''s lecture very seriously. With a slight raise of her eyebrows, she saw Richard


    sat down on a chair to the side in an elegant manner, looking like an ancient Young Master, so beautiful


    that it was easy to be attracted.


    If such a handsome young master was her husband, she would be as happy as if she had won a big


    prize.


    As Elizabeth thought about this, her mood inexplicably calmed down a bit. During the second scene,


    Elizabeth finally found a little state of mind, and of course, all of this relied to Richard. He was the first


    to speak, and immediately brought Elizabeth into this excited atmosphere.


    Who knew how many times Elizabeth had repeated it, but once again, her performance was even more


    satisfying. In the final performance, Richard directly hugged her tightly, and kissed her lips as if she


    needed the reward. Everyone at the scene was very surprised that they were lovey-dovey to show their


    love so freely.


    Elizabeth took a step back from his embrace with a flushed face. The director suddenly shouted:


    "Right, right, right, that''s the feeling, sweet and bashful, Elizabeth, go back and practice with Richard.


    You have the potential, I believe, you will be able to make it."


    Being yelled at like that by the director while holding a megaphone, Elizabeth''s entire body trembled.


    Richard pinched her cheek: "Did you hear that, go back and practice with me!"


    Elizabeth''s entire body was heated to explode, and her mind was nk for a moment, it was truly


    shameful.


    Therefore, she quietly asked Richard: "When we go back, will you teach me how to act?"


    "Of course, I''ll teach you how to act everyday, the kind of act that I''m most adept at!" Richard had also


    snuggled close to her ear, the zing hot air sprinkled onto her tender earlobes, making his words


    sound iprehensible.


    "What kind of y are you good at?" Elizabeth was naturally very happy and filled with anticipation


    when she heard that Richard had actually agreed to her request.


    "It''s a scene on the bed!" Richard answered her word by word.


    Elizabeth''s cheeks suddenly blushed.


    She red at him in anger, thinking that this man was just making fun of her, what a bad guy.


    She didn''t want to y that kind of scene with him. Her bones were still sore and weak.


    Within the skii resort!


    Edward and Jack Wood came up, with the victories and losses, Jack had no choice but to admit his


    defeat and treat them to lunch.


    When they got tired of ying, the group returned to the hotel. After changing their clothes, they went


    straight to the restaurant.


    Edward received a call from his grandma, and she asked him about the children''s situation first before


    she said seriously, "Edward, help your little brother investigate the Jones Family''s background, and let


    grandma know what to do next. They all said that they are engaged, and whether or not this marriage


    can be arranged, I still need to look into the other party''s family''s situation."


    Edward''s eyes froze for a moment, he remembered thest time his brother told her that April Jones


    was Elizabeth''s aunt, if his grandmother knew about this, who knows what would happen.


    The two brothers had not shown the photos that John had sent to her grandmother yet, but Edward


    believed that her grandmother probably already knew about it. Otherwise, she would not have allowed


    him to investigate April Jones''s situation.


    Right now the situation was veryplicated, Grandma thought that they did not know, so she did not


    bring up this matter. But if Elizabeth was really going to be engaged to her brother, this matter would


    definitely be exposed, and at that time, everyone would probably feel extremely awkward.


    "Grandma, I just called my little brother. He said that we can leave the engagement for now. We''ll talk


    about itter." Edward said softly.


    "Even if we have to talk about the Jones Family in the future, I would like to know about it first. I''ll have


    your men investigate this matter quickly. Otherwise, I won''t be at ease!" Right now, the olddy did not


    care about other things, but she had to care about the future wife selection of Hughes Family.


    "Alright, I''ll get someone to investigate it when I have time!" Edward agreed.


    After hanging up the phone, Edward called Richard again, wanting to discuss this matter with him.


    However, no one answered Richard''s phone, so Edward decided to go back and talk about it with him.


    After lunch, the group packed their stuff and returned to the city. During this trip, the kids were having


    fun. As long as they had their parents''pany, their time was the happiest.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Jack Hughes stood in his new home, through the ss window facing the two tower-like building that


    was the Hughes''s Headquarters.


    It was called the Emperor Building, and indeed, it was like an emperor looking down at the buildings


    around, making people only have time to look up to him.


    The air corridors between the floors were still dazzling and filled with praises.


    Jack Hughes squinted as he coldly stared at the two splendid building. If everything belonged to him,


    then it would be perfect.


    However, he could only look up through the ss window. The distance between him and the two


    buildings was still very vast.


    "Edward, you really make people jealous!" If Jack had always been developing abroad and did not


    return to his country to see what Edward had achieved, he might still be able to maintain his calm.


    However, at this moment, his heart stirred a giant wave. It would be difficult for him to calm down any


    further, because a man''s sess could only be described as the harvest of a woman and his career.


    Now, Edward was like this: With a woman he loved and a pair of cute children, and even had such a


    sessful career.


    It really wasn''t fair!


    Jack suddenly gulped down the wine in his cup, as if he had made a decision. He finally understood


    why his father was so unwilling, even if he had been imprisoned for a few years beforeing out, he


    still wanted to have everything.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Jack turned around, looked at his phone, and suddenly received a message.


    Felicity was one of the daughter of the twins that had disappeared from the White Family for more than


    twenty years.


    Jack''s expression shook, he immediately picked up his phone, pulled out a phone and called.

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858


    Edward brought the children and Felicity back to the Hughes Family. The two elders saw that the


    children had returned safely and heaved a sigh of relief, hoping that Edward would take children after a


    period of time to y out in the future.


    At night, Edward called Richard out to him, nning to eat dinner together and talk about him and


    Elizabeth.


    In the dining hall, the two brothers sat down together. It was rare for them to have the time to eat


    together.


    "Brother, shouldn''t we find a chance to talk about the picture with grandfather and grandmother?


    Otherwise, Elizabeth and I might be in a lot of trouble." Richard thought over and over again, but he still


    felt that he would not be able to hide it for a long time. As a famous saying goes, paper could never


    contain a fire. If he did not say it now and the two elders were to find out in the future, the problem


    would be even worse.


    Edward held the cup and took a sip of the wine. With aplicated expression, he frowned: "I think my


    grandmother already knows about this. I wonder if grandfather knows about it as well."


    "Ah... How could Grandma know? Did anyone tell her?" Richard''s handsome face was filled with


    surprise, with his understanding of his grandmother, if she knew about this, she would have started a


    ruckus already.


    "I don''t know how Grandmother found out, but she asked me to investigate April Jones''s background


    earlier before. I''ve already asked her why, she only said that April Jones offended her, and now, I


    understand how April Jones offended her." Edward''s beautiful eyes were filled with sorrow and anger.


    He did not expect that his father, whom he had always viewed as a good example, would actually do


    such an absurd thing. It had truly disappointed him.


    Richard''s handsome face paled, and for a moment, he didn''t know what to do and how to do it.


    "Brother, tell me, if Grandma knew that April Jones was Elizabeth''s aunt, would Grandma be angry?"


    Richard asked anxiously.


    "Yes, of course!" Edward nodded his head, "We all know Grandmother''s personality. In the past, when


    she cleaned up those malicious women by Grandfather''s side. You should have also heard of how


    ruthless her methods are."


    Richard felt a chill down his spine.


    Indeed, granny did not tolerate sand in her eyes.


    "If grandmother knew about this, I''m afraid she would have asked you to break up with Elizabeth and


    end this rtionship." Edward sighed deeply. Thinking about how he and Felicity had separated


    because of his granny''s obstruction, he inexplicably felt worried for his brother.


    "Brother, how did grandma forgive you about the matter between you and sister-inw?" Richard never


    asked about this, but he believed that his grandmother had forgiven them. Otherwise, she wouldn''t


    have let them live together.


    "I am not too sure either, maybe Grandma knew the reason why Mom left Hughes Family, and felt that


    it was wrong not to mention, but I think she was relieved of this matter. However, April Jones''s matter is


    theplete opposite, Grandma med all of her resentment and anger on April Jones, and I am


    afraid that your problem will be more serious than mine." Edward analyzed with a calm voice.


    "It must be very serious. I can''t forgive that woman''s shameless behavior." Richard picked up his wine


    cup and gulped it down, a look of helplessness shing across his handsome face.


    Edward looked at his little brother with a face full of worry, andughed lightly: "I didn''t think that you


    would have developed feelings for Elizabeth so quickly."


    "Bro, stop teasing me. I don''t know why I''m interested in her either." Richard''s heart was in a panic,


    feeling extremely depressed.


    "If you like her, then you like her. If you love her, then you love her. Elizabeth is a good woman, it''s


    reasonable that you fall for her." At first, he did not have a good impression of Felicity, but he was


    ming her for secretly giving birth to his own children, and thinking of how to punish her. But in the


    end, he fell in love with her, and the feeling of loving her unwittingly seeped into all the cells in his body.


    When he wanted to rify the rtionship between them, all he could think of was how to keep this


    woman by his side for the rest of his life.


    Richard nodded his head, agreeing with his words. Heughed self-deprecatingly, "Yeah, there''s no


    reason, I sometimes feel that she''s very cute, and sometimes I feel that she''s very pitiful. I hate her, I


    love her, and every single feeling seems to pull us closer and closer."


    "You two are already together?" Edward suddenly asked in a low voice.


    Richard nodded his head, "Yes, we are together now. That''s why I want to settle this matter so


    urgently."


    "Why don''t you ask her aunt toe over and apologize to her?" Edward had thought of a way for him.


    "Do you think our grandmother will forgive her?" Richard frowned, he was still very worried.


    "Maybe not. Maybe it will make Grandma even angrier. You guys may be split up even faster!" Edward


    laughed faintly.


    "Brother, can you seriously think of a way for me?" Richard red at his big brother. How could he be


    still in the mood to joke around to him at this moment.


    Edward suddenlyughed again: "Do you know why grandpa and grandma forgave you so easily?"


    "Why?" Richard really wanted to know the answer.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course it''s because of Abraham and Arya." Edward gave his final answer.


    "Children?" Richard''s expression instantly lit up.


    "Yes, a child. A child seems to be able to solve all the problems." Edward said withplete certainty,


    and at the same time, was iparably gratified.


    Richard nodded: "That''s true, Grandma is treating these two little fellows like treasures now, how can


    she bear to part with their parents?"


    "Why not make Elizabeth quickly be pregnant? Maybe after you have children, our grandparents


    will agree on your marriage with Elizabeth." Edward asked seriously.


    "Get her pregnant now?" Richard frowned, Elizabeth''s acting career had just started. How could he get


    her pregnant so early? That didn''t seem appropriate.


    "If you think this method is a bit ridiculous, then you can try another method."


    "Brother, other than this method, what else can we do?"


    "Go and find mom to help with some nice words. Grandma asked Felicity for our mom''s addressst


    time, but she didn''t say anything bad when she came back. I believe their mother-inw''s rtionship


    has been restored. If you ask mom to help out, maybe Grandma won''t hate this matter so much."


    Edward said seriously.


    After Richard heard this, he felt that this idea was not too bad. He nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll bring


    Elizabeth to see our mother tomorrow. Do you want toe with me?"


    "I won''t be able to. You should go to meet her first, and then I''II find another time!" Edward shook his


    head, thinking back to his cold and detached behavior towards his mother all these years, he did not


    know how he should meet her.

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859


    Inside the dining hall, Jack Hugheszily leaned against the back of the chair, and the person sitting


    opposite of him was Felicity''s foster father, Adrian.


    Because his career had been revived, his expression no longer showed any signs of worry or anxiety.


    He respectfully ced a cup of tea in front of Jack Hughes.


    "Felicity is really Wayne White''s daughter? Are you sure?" Jack''s voice was as cold and calm as water.


    Adrian hurriedly nodded, and answered with an absolutely certain tone: "Yes, Wayne White came to my


    house, and personally admitted that Felicity was his daughter who had lost twenty years. At that time, I


    was very angry, and scolded him to leave."


    To confirm whether what had happened was real or fake, Jack took out his phone and took out a


    picture of Wayne White: "It''s him, right?"


    "I really didn''t expect that Felicity''s biological father would actually be an entrepreneur. If I knew it


    earlier, I would have asked Wayne White to return the maintenance fees that were more than twenty


    years old.


    "You can ask him for it now, Wayne White is a famous phnthropist!" Jack Hughes looked like he did


    not care about anything, and smiled.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "If I ask him now, will he give it to me?"


    "Last time, I was enraged by him and reproached him strongly. He left with a gloomy expression."


    Adrian''s expression shook, he felt that this matter was not realistic.


    "Why did you me him?" Jack Hughes raised his brows, his gaze still cold and nd.


    Adrian gritted his teeth in hatred: "Because Felicity hurted my daughter and made her go crazy, Felicity


    is really ruthless, I raised her up but she doesn''t care about us. Alice is my only daughter, I couldn''t


    bear to hit her, and even to scold her. But now she became a madwoman. Just thinking about her


    makes me sad and hateful."


    "You kept on saying that Felicity harmed your daughter, but it seems like you still haven''t told me why


    she hurted your daughter." Because Jack was not interested in the enmity between them, he also did


    not investigate it specifically. At this moment, he suddenly became interested and asked.


    Adrian''s face suddenly turned pale white, he looked at Jack Hughes.


    "What is it? Is it inconvenient to say?" Jack Hughes sneered.


    "No, it''s just that I''m ashamed to say that I spoiled Alice, so she did something that hurt Felicity."


    Indeed, Adrian did not have the face to bring up this matter, It was indeed because he knew that


    Felicity was also heavily injured that Adrian put this matter to rest.


    "How did she hurt Felicity?" Jack squinted, and in the depths of his eyes, there was a hint of surprise.


    "My daughter got her into a car ident. I heard she was seriously injured and had a head injury."


    Under Jack''s sharp gaze, Adrian''s scalp went numb as he told the truth.


    Hearing that, Jack gradually got a nk dead face, but thenughed sarcastically: "It can''t be that she


    wanted to snatch Edward back again, right?"


    "It''s all because of him!" When Adrian heard Edward''s name, he was both afraid and resentful.


    Jack''s heart was troubled for some reason, and his face darkened. He raised his cup and drank a


    mouthful of tea, in order to suppress the anger in his heart.


    "Edward seems to love Felicity a lot, it''s no wonder your daughter was unwilling."


    Thinking about it, Adrian''s face was once again filled with grief: "Edward yed with my daughter''s


    feelings, and said that he liked her before, but met Felicityter on, and ruthlessly abandoned her. This


    Edward relied on his own power and influence, and could easily y with women, it''s too hateful."


    At this moment, looking at Adrian''s expression, which seemed as though he wished to kill with a knife,


    he pursed his lips in a slightly pleased manner, but his voice still carried a sense of concern: "Adrian, I


    am shocked by the things that happen to you, and you have scolded him right. Edward is such a


    hateful person. How can he easily get anything, including a woman''s love for him."


    It was as if someone said something painful on Adrian''s heart. His old face couldn''t help but shed tears,


    "This silly daughter of mine has loved him for six whole years, it''s really not worth it. Since all the men


    in this world aren''t dead yet, why did she insist on marrying Edward Hughes?"


    "Because Edward has money, he can satisfy any of her desires. Women are so greedy, I have already


    seen through it." Jack sneered, his expression was one of contempt for the world.


    "Yes, women are not always kind and attracting, I am very regretful that I married this current wife right


    now. Back then, when my former wife was still alive, she was not greedy at all, and was gentle and


    considerate to me. However, at the present, the current wife is just like a greedy vampire, running out


    of my every amount of money." As if he was talking about the sad things that happened, Adrian cried


    even harder.


    "Was Felicity brought up by your ex-wife?" Jack suddenly asked him curiously.


    Adrian wiped away his tears, "Yes, my ex-wife never gave birth to children. She treated Felicity as her


    own daughter and loved her very much."


    Seeing that he had disagreed with Felicity, Jack only let out a coldugh.


    In his view, Felicity had not changed, and the one who had changed was Adrian.


    "Young Master, do you really like Felicity?" He remembered that when he had first met Jack Hughes,


    he had honestly told him that he had taken a fancy to Felicity, and therefore, Adrian couldn''t help but to


    be concerned about him.


    "Yes sir!" Jack nodded, "I seem to have found out something good about her from your ex-wife!"


    Adrian was startled, and immediately shook his head: "She was a good child in the past, but now, it is


    not certain. If she follows Edward Hughes, sooner orter she will be bad."


    Jack smiled faintly, "No matter what, I am still very interested in her. Take a look and see if there''s a


    chance for us to improve your rtionship."


    "Young Master, she and I have long since broken off our rtionship. Although I really want to help


    you, however¡­" Adrian was helpless to him.


    Jack looked at him agonisingly: "Are you unable to help me with this?"


    "Young Master, do you only want to know about her, or do you want to get along with her seriously?"


    Adrian really felt that it was strange.


    Jack''s identity was so illustrious, why did he still like Felicity who had a children and a boyfriend?


    "I want her to fall in love with me!" Jack said coldly.


    Adrian was even more surprised, finding it hard to believe: "Love you? Right now, she really loves


    Edward Hughes. For her to fall in love with you, it would be difficult unless she lost her memories!"


    "Memory loss?" Jack muttered these two words.

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860


    After the double holiday ended, Felicity decided to return to thepany to work.


    Edward worried about her, and didn''t want to let her go, but after Felicity steered him away for an entire


    night, he was satisfied to let her go to thepany. It was precisely because he understood that she


    was a person that couldn''t stay idle, and that he didn''t want to keep her cooped up in his house.


    Felicity was also a person who couldn''t afford to rest. Furthermore, she spent most of her time with the


    Old Lady at home, which made her very ufortable. After all, she wasn''t her own grandmother.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The next morning, at the breakfast table, the olddy was advising the two little fellows to quickly eat


    when she saw that Felicity had actually donned a set of professional suit.


    Edward immediately answered on behalf of Felicity: "She is preparing to go back to work today!"


    "You''re going to work so soon? Is the wound okay?" She thought that Felicity would need to recuperate


    at home for at least half a year before she could go out to work.


    But Felicity had only rested for a month, then she was in a hurry to go to work.


    "My wound is fine now. I''ve also asked the doctor. He said I can go to work!" Felicity answered softly.


    She was moved by the olddy''s concern.


    "But your head is injured, don''t let it bump other things again." The olddy continued to persuade her.


    However, Edward smiled and said: "Grandma, don''t worry. It''s not good for her to stay at home to


    recuperate. Let her go to thepany."


    Seeing that Edward had agreed, the olddy could only nod her head: "Alright then, let her go!"


    After Edward finished his breakfast, the old man suddenly called out to him, "Edward, don''t go first.


    Let¡¯s talk."


    The olddy had a strange expression on her face, but the two little ones were in a hurry to get to


    school, so she had to take the children to school first.


    Felicity sat in the living room and waited for him.


    Edward pushed his grandfather''s wheelchair, and both of them came to the old man''s study.


    "Grandfather, have something happened recently?" Edward asked with a smile.


    "Has John Hughes made any moves recently?" The old man suddenly asked, but he asked John


    Hughes.


    Edward''s expression shook, and hid theplicated look in his eyes, thenughed lightly:


    "Grandfather, why are you suddenly bringing up uncle, did you hear someone say anything?"


    "No, I just thought that he hade out. I was afraid that he would pose a threat to you, so I wanted to


    remind you to be careful of him!" The honored tutor had only thought of this matter all of a sudden and


    had only wanted to give him a few words of advice.


    Edward gratefully looked at his grandfather: "Thank you for your reminder, I will be careful of him."


    "This unfilial son!" When he had doted on his youngest son before, he had never expected that the


    result of his doting would be so outrageous and merciless, almost harming his two Young grandson¡¯s.


    Edward found out about his Grandfather''s painful uncle''s matter. It was also because of that incident


    five years ago that caused his Grandfather''s healthy body to suddenly copse. He stayed in the


    hospital for over a month before he could finally recover.


    Edward looked at his grandfather''s skinny body. He really couldn''t bear to let his grandfather suffer


    another blow.


    Even if he''d already discovered that his uncle was doing something, he didn''t want his grandfather to


    know more about him. He firmly believed that his uncle wouldn''t dare let the old lord know. As long as


    both sides hid it from him, the lord would still be at least at ease.


    "Fine, if he really does something immoral again, don''t care about my feelings. What I should do next is


    to let him know that his ambition is too heavy, and he won''t have a good ending." The old tutor snorted


    angrily, showing how disappointed he was.


    "Alright, thank you. I believe that uncle has memorized the lesson and won''t do it again." In front of the


    old man, Edward still wanted to speak up for John.


    "You are such a righteous child. Go to work!" Edward was deeply gratified.


    He knew that Edward was someone who had a broad mind, and the old man was also very confident


    that he would be able to take care of thepany.


    Edward''s footsteps were heavy as he walked down the stairs


    His grandfather''s worry and support made him feel that the burden and pressure on his shoulders had


    be too heavy.


    The man walked down the stairs with his tall and slender figure. Felicity immediately stood up, "Did


    your grandfather say anything to you?"


    Felicity walked over lightly and asked concernedly.


    Edward suppressed the emotions in his eyes and chuckled lightly: "Nothing, he was just asking about


    thepany''s matters on a daily basis."


    "Okey, Let''s go!" When Felicity heerd this, she elso leughed elong.


    The reletionship between grendpe end grendchild wes reelly good. Grendfether wes e philenthropic


    end filiel grendson, end this kind of femily reelly mede people feel werm end heppy. She hoped thet her


    two children would be like their fether in the future.


    Felicity set in Edwerd''s cer end errived et the entrence of thepeny''s hell.


    "Let''s go, I''ll epeny you upsteirs!" Felicity just reelized thet Edwerd hed followed her out of the cer,


    end she wes surprised.


    "No need, eren''t you very busy?" Felicity immedietely smiled shyly end stopped him.


    "No metter how busy I em, I heve to support my women." Edwerd did not weit for her to refuse egein.


    He hugged her with his long erm end took her into his embrece, then brought her towerds the elevetor.


    Felicity looked e little stunned. After she understood the meening of his words, she couldn''t help but


    smile. This men hed begun to bring her wermth end concern.


    However, letting Edwerd epeny him upsteirs wes elso e good thing. At leest, she wouldn''t need to


    be used es e joke end be gossiped by others in thepeny.


    Along the wey, it hed indeed ettrected quite e bit of ettention.


    "My eyes eren''t blurry ere they? The person who wes cerrying Felicity just now, wes it Mr. Hughes?"


    "It''s him. Heevens, so they didn''t breek up. Their love is still so firm end edmireble. Is the news thet


    ceme out eerlier feke?"


    "Felicity is reelly low -key, Not long ego, there were so meny people discussing this metter behind her


    beck, but she did not stend out to ergue for herself. Now, ell those who ere wetching her meke e joke


    out of things ere ell ebout to get slepped in the fece by her."


    "I hed elreedy guessed it. They definitely did not breek up, otherwise, would Felicity still heve the fece


    to stey? She would probebly quit long ego end leeve."


    "We should keep our mouths shut end telk less nonsense in the future. If we reelly offend Felicity, we


    will lose our job."


    "Mhmm, I think it''s better if you work herd. Don''t meddle in other people''s business."


    The entirepeny, from top to bottom, wes in en uproer. Felicity''s fevor, hed returned once egein.


    "Okay, Let''s go!" When Felicity heard this, she alsoughed along.


    The rtionship between grandpa and grandchild was really good. Grandfather was a phnthropic


    and filial grandson, and this kind of family really made people feel warm and happy. She hoped that her


    two children would be like their father in the future.


    Felicity sat in Edward''s car and arrived at the entrance of thepany''s hall.


    "Let''s go, I''ll apany you upstairs!" Felicity just realized that Edward had followed her out of the car,


    and she was surprised.


    "No need, aren''t you very busy?" Felicity immediately smiled shyly and stopped him.


    "No matter how busy I am, I have to support my woman." Edward did not wait for her to refuse again.


    He hugged her with his long arm and took her into his embrace, then brought her towards the elevator.


    Felicity looked a little stunned. After she understood the meaning of his words, she couldn''t help but


    smile. This man had begun to bring her warmth and concern.


    However, letting Edward apany him upstairs was also a good thing. At least, she wouldn''t need to


    be used as a joke and be gossiped by others in thepany.


    Along the way, it had indeed attracted quite a bit of attention.


    "My eyes aren''t blurry are they? The person who was carrying Felicity just now, was it Mr. Hughes?"


    "It''s him. Heavens, so they didn''t break up. Their love is still so firm and admirable. Is the news that


    came out earlier fake?"


    "Felicity is really low -key, Not long ago, there were so many people discussing this matter behind her


    back, but she did not stand out to argue for herself. Now, all those who are watching her make a joke


    out of things are all about to get pped in the face by her."


    "I had already guessed it. They definitely did not break up, otherwise, would Felicity still have the face


    to stay? She would probably quit long ago and leave."


    "We should keep our mouths shut and talk less nonsense in the future. If we really offend Felicity, we


    will lose our job."


    "Mhmm, I think it''s better if you work hard. Don''t meddle in other people''s business."


    The entirepany, from top to bottom, was in an uproar. Felicity''s favor, had returned once again.

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861


    Edward was dressed in a Schr''s suit. With his aura-like tall and sturdy body, he was extremely


    noble. When he appeared, he would always attract the gazes of the opposite sex, and at that moment,


    those women''s eyes seemed to be glued onto him, making it hard to look away from his body.


    Felicity, who was slightly hugged around by his arms, had garnered the jealousy of all the girls. Just


    thinking about the scene of how she was doted by this man at night was enough to make people hate


    her to the high point.


    Of course, Felicity knew how lucky she was to be doted on by Edward to the point that she couldn''t


    stopining about his extraordinary stamina and energy at night.


    Sometimes, spoiling her too much was also a type of exhaustion for her.


    Of course, Felicity could not take it out to show off, she was afraid of being scolded and gossiped.


    Felicity''s office, was right next to Xipil''s, and it was also a very spacious, bright, and beautifully


    decorated room.


    Edward apanied her into the office, and only then did he gently straighten her clothes, and said in


    a low voice: "Remember, don''t draw anymore, don''t overuse your brain. Just stay here, no matter if you


    are watching a movie or sleeping. I will not restrict you to do whatever is not rted to the work. In a


    word, don''t make yourself so tired and exhausted. Otherwise, I will be more concerned about you."


    Felicity never thought that Edward would say such romantic words, she didn''t even know how to


    respond, so she could onlyugh alone: "Alright, being carefree is my strength, I love to bezy at the


    most."


    Edward knew that she was randomly answering him. His fingers ground against her slender, snow -


    white chin, and then, even though he found it hard to control his emotions, he kissed her lips: "I''m


    leaving, but do remember me!"


    Felicity trembled again. Alright, she should be used to it, when this man spoke something romantic, it


    was theplete opposite of his cold and restrained temperament.


    "Yeah, I''ve been thinking about you!" Felicity replied very meekly, her beautiful face had already


    secretly turned red.


    Heavens, she was actually also changed by this man, to the point where her words of love were so


    smooth.


    "If I don''t have time to pick you up this afternoon, I''ll have my drivere over." Edward exined


    again.


    "Alright, don''t be too busy yourself. Make sure to have a good rest during the work!" Felicity knew that


    Edward''spany had a lot of things to do recently, so she only asked a few words of concern to him


    in a very gentle manner.


    "En!" Edward''s thin lips hooked up, treating it as a response, after that, he opened the office door and


    walked out.


    Along the way, many people ran over to greet him. Edward was very polite to response.


    When Xipil came to thepany, she had heard of such a shocking event. Thus, she hurriedly pushed


    open Felicity''s office, and saw her holding a cup of tea, sitting on the office desk in a daze.


    "Godmother!" Seeing Xipil hurrying in, Felicity immediately smiled and stood up.


    "Felicity, why did you suddenlye over? Why not tell me in advance?"


    "I want to give you a surprise." Felicity smiled and teased.


    "As expected, when I was downstairs, I heard the romantic stories of you and Mr. Hughes." Xipil also


    laughed and said.


    Felicity''s face flushed red: "Alright, mother, youugh at me too!"


    "I am just happy for you. Mr. Hughes has already publicly acknowledged your identity, I want to see


    who dares to spout nonsense in the future." When Xipil thought of the gossip she had heard earlier,


    she became ineffably angry.


    These people were really dumb. After Felicity and Edward broke up, they all wanted to release


    fireworks to celebrate.


    They were so bored to pursue such a panicking situation.


    Felicity was amused by her foster mother''s serious expression and immediately went up tofort her.


    "Thank you, mother, for always protecting me. In the future, I will definitely work hard to repay you.¡±


    "Is your head okay now?" Xipil asked with concern.


    "I''m fine now. It''s fortunate that my wounds aren''t too big. Otherwise, I would be embarrassed to leave


    my room!" Felicity had her long hair draped over her shoulders, so it was hard to tell that she was


    injured.


    "It''s good that you''re fine. You''ve just recovered, so there''s no need to work so hard. Have a good rest


    in the office. I''m not going to arrange anything for you to do right now!" Xipil said gently.


    "Alright, let me stay in the office. I''m happy too!" Felicityughed, grateful to her godmother for taking


    care of her.


    Jack Hughes was currently sitting in the office of a hospital, he was here to meet his friend.


    "Why did you take Felicity''s treatment report?" his friend asked him curiously.


    "I care about her!" Jack Hughes''s expression became more sorrowful, and forced out augh.


    "You cere ebout her? You won''t... Any other idees ebout her?" A men only needed e single glence to


    know the purpose of the other.


    Jeck shrugged his shoulders end no longer expleined further, "Since you cen see through me, then


    should you fulfill the wish of e pitiful person?"


    "The petient''s privecy, we went to protect."


    "I know, but we ere friends. Beck then, when you didn''t heve the money to go ebroed to cultivete, I


    didn''t sey enything end helped you beceuse we were friends." Jeck purposely mentioned ebout the


    things thet heppened in the pest.


    The men sitting ecross from him hesiteted for e moment before nodding, "Alright, I''ll get it for you!"


    After e while, Felicity''s injury report wes in her hends.


    "Her heed injury is the most serious pert of her body. Whet kind of side effect would it leeve?" Jeck


    esked curiously.


    "She will, there''s still the possibility. She cen''t be provoked!" The men ecross from him enswered


    seriously.


    "Whet if she wes stimuleted? Is there eny possibility of her losing her memories?" Jeck esked him with


    e vegue smile on his fece.


    "I cen''t rule out thet possibility." The other perty nodded.


    Jeck seid indifferently: "If she lost her memories, I mey heve chence with her."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Jeck if I remember cleerly, she is your cousin''s wife. I remember thet Edwerd guerded her here for


    over e week the two of them heve e good reletionship."


    "Don''t I heve the right to like her?" Jeck interrupted him in e displeesed menner.


    "Thet''s not whet I meent!"


    "Then whet do you meen? I, Jeck Hughes, em not e fickle person. It is rere for me to fell in love with


    someone." Jeck''s dissetisfection wes showed out ell over his fece.


    "I''m just concerned ebout you es e friend. Edwerd isn''t someone thet''s eesy to mess with, his women is


    poisonous to you, so it''s better if you don''t get infected."


    "Poison is more eddictive, isn''t it?" Jeck leughed with en expression thet seid he wes not efreid of


    deeth.


    The men in white opposite him threw up his hends end stopped expressing his opinion.


    Jeck stood up end pleced the informetion on the teble: "Thenk you for your help. In the future, if you


    need eny help, you cen elsoe end find me."


    "Thenk you, Jeck. You ere truly e good friend to befriend." The men expressed his gretitude.


    "Tree of Friendship Evergreen!" After Jeck hed finished, he turned to leeve.


    "You care about her? You won''t... Any other ideas about her?" A man only needed a single nce to


    know the purpose of the other.


    Jack shrugged his shoulders and no longer exined further, "Since you can see through me, then


    should you fulfill the wish of a pitiful person?"


    "The patient''s privacy, we want to protect."


    "I know, but we are friends. Back then, when you didn''t have the money to go abroad to cultivate, I


    didn''t say anything and helped you because we were friends." Jack purposely mentioned about the


    things that happened in the past.


    The man sitting across from him hesitated for a moment before nodding, "Alright, I''ll get it for you!"


    After a while, Felicity''s injury report was in her hands.


    "Her head injury is the most serious part of her body. What kind of side effect would it leave?" Jack


    asked curiously.


    "She will, there''s still the possibility. She can''t be provoked!" The man across from him answered


    seriously.


    "What if she was stimted? Is there any possibility of her losing her memories?" Jack asked him with


    a vague smile on his face.


    "I can''t rule out that possibility." The other party nodded.


    Jack said indifferently: "If she lost her memories, I may have chance with her."


    "Jack if I remember clearly, she is your cousin''s wife. I remember that Edward guarded her here for


    over a week the two of them have a good rtionship."


    "Don''t I have the right to like her?" Jack interrupted him in a displeased manner.


    "That''s not what I meant!"


    "Then what do you mean? I, Jack Hughes, am not a fickle person. It is rare for me to fall in love with


    someone." Jack''s dissatisfaction was showed out all over his face.


    "I''m just concerned about you as a friend. Edward isn''t someone that''s easy to mess with, his woman is


    poisonous to you, so it''s better if you don''t get infected."


    "Poison is more addictive, isn''t it?" Jackughed with an expression that said he was not afraid of


    death.


    The man in white opposite him threw up his hands and stopped expressing his opinion.


    Jack stood up and ced the information on the table: "Thank you for your help. In the future, if you


    need any help, you can alsoe and find me."


    "Thank you, Jack. You are truly a good friend to befriend." The man expressed his gratitude.


    "Tree of Friendship Evergreen!" After Jack had finished, he turned to leave.

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862


    In a dark bar, a beautiful woman was slightly drunk. At this moment, she was being stared at by a man


    beside her who was like a wolf to grasp the opportunity to go up and chat with her.


    "Miss, may I get to know about you? I''ve met you here a few times, which made me believe that we


    were each other''s destiny. "


    The man looked at her with what he considered to be a gentle and friendly gaze.


    He wanted to take the opportunity to gain her favor.


    The woman supported her forehead with her hand, revealing a proud and expressionless face beneath


    her messy long hair. "Who are you? I''m not a casual woman. I know you''ve been staring at me for a


    long time, but you''re not my style. Go away, don''t bother me! "


    "Miss, why are you so cruel to me? I pay attention to you because you are so beautiful, which made me


    fall for you quickly. This is my name card, I am not a bad person!" The man didn''t get angry, instead, he


    smiled and wanted to reach out to touch the woman''s hand.


    "You''re so annoying, don''t touch me!" Lily grabbed her bag and turned to leave, but suddenly she


    bumped into someone, knocking a cup of wine into that person''s hand, and then poured the wine all


    over that person''s white shirt.


    "Lily?" The man had directly called out her name, so it was obvious that he recognized her.


    Lily also stared at his face through her intoxicated eyes: "Jack Hughes?"


    The man who still wanted to pester Lily left tactfully after seeing Jack Hughes.


    Jack scoffed, "Beautiful and elegant Miss Lily, why would youe to a bar to drink? You''re still alone,


    it''s very dangerous for you to meet some trouble like that."


    "Jack, why did you return back home?" Lily asked indifferently, after that, she shook her body a little,


    and powerlessly leaned onto Jack.


    Jack reached out his hand to help her up, but unlike the other men, he did not take advantage of this


    opportunity to take advantage of Lily. In his eyes, he had no desire for Lily Besides, his eyes were still


    full of a calm smile.


    "Jack, send me home!" Realizing that the man did not have any intentions of going against her, Lily


    immediately asked for more requests.


    "It''s my honor!" In front of all the men, Jack supported the swaying Lily out of the bar.


    Jack drove Lily to her apartment in his car. Lily leaned on the door wall and invited him: "Don''t you want


    toe in?"


    "Alright!" Jack was in a hurry to make connections, so she could be considered a famous celebrity in


    the world of fashion. She was also very useful, so Jack stepped in.


    Lily immediately took off her fur coat, only wearing a white knitted dress inside. Her hair was long, and


    her body was exquisite, her skin was white and wless, which made people''s imaginations run wild.


    Lily turned and was about to go get some water for Jack when she suddenly thought of something and


    asked: "Do you want a drink?"


    "No, give me a bottle of water." Jack replied indifferently.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily brought water over and sat opposite him. A pair of enchanting phoenix eyes red at Jack from top


    to the end, who was sitting opposite him.


    "Why did you return home? I remember you said before that you hated this city and would nevere


    back." Lily and Jack got to know each other when they were overseas. Lily knew Jack through her ex-


    husband.


    "People have always been changing. Didn''t youe back as well?" Jack raised his eyebrows and


    laughed at herself.


    When Lily thought about her goal for returning, her expression darkened and she let out a self-


    deprecatingugh.


    "Did you find a home after you divorced your ex-husband?" Jack felt that a woman like Lily would


    definitely not be willing to be lonely. After knowing that she had divorced, he thought that she had found


    a ce to stay.


    "I wanted toe back to find my ex-boyfriend and reunite with him. He loved me so much back then,


    but when he turned around, he found a girl younger and prettier than me. Men are all bastards, he said


    he would wait for me for the whole life, but he changed his mind in the end?" Lily was too conceited


    and started to curse him hatefully.


    Jack said in an indifferent tone, "A man''s heart is easily bewitched. Open your eyes a little."


    "Jack, do you have a girlfriend?" Lily did not know if it was because she had been empty for too long,


    but at that moment, looking at the handsome man in front of her, she suddenly wanted to ask him to


    comfort her.


    "No!" Jack avoided her gaze and nonchntly drank his water, his voice indifferent and nd.


    "What do you think of me?" Lily suddenly sat up straight, stretching her body forward, wanting to let


    Jack know how perfect her body was.


    Jeck smiled lightly end seid, "Miss Lily, you ere very perfect. But personelly, I prefer women who ere


    purer."


    "Am I not pure enough?" Upon mentioning the word pure, Lily immedietely thought of Mery''s fece.


    Young end full of vitelity, of course she wes extremely pure, end she believed thet the reeson Leo


    fencied her wes elso beceuse of her temperement.


    Jeck leughed end preised: "Your temperement is cold end cherming. Men love this kind of


    temperement even more."


    "You just seid, you don''t like it!" After Lily finished speeking, she suddenly stood up end slowly


    extended her hend out to unbuckle the clothes in front of him.


    Jeck''s expression did not chenge, but his geze beceme colder. Suddenly, Lily extended her hends end


    pleced them on the beck of the sofe behind him. She bent down, end her fece wes extremely close to


    Jeck.


    Jeck''s geze et the moment, wes eble to see the beeutiful scenery of the women without eny


    obstruction, end wes definitely one of the best.


    "How is it?" Lily reised her eyebrows end esked. She believed in her cherm, end no one could resist


    her. Even et such e close distence, she showed him e feint fregrence.


    "Very beeutiful!" Jeck remeined celm end seid: "Miss Lily, it''s getting lete, I heve to leeve, here is my


    neme cerd, contect me more!"


    Jeck celmly took out e neme cerd from his bosom. Then, he directly pleced it in the middle of her


    breest, looking frivolous, but Lily''s fece wes filled with defeet.


    She could only streighten her body end grind her teeth: "Jeck, I reelly went to know whet kind of


    women e men like you would like."


    "One dey, you will know." Seeing her engry look from the emberressment, Jeck leughed lightly.


    "Do you heve some purpose foring beck? Is there enything I cen do for you?" The divorced Lily


    mede e mess of her life, so she elso wented to find more opportunities to do business. Jeck wes e


    businessmen, so if he eppeered somewhere, it must be beceuse of his personel benefits.


    Lily wented to form en ellience with him.


    "Alright, we''ll heve e good chet when you weke up!" Jeck did not reject eny of them.


    Jack smiled lightly and said, "Miss Lily, you are very perfect. But personally, I prefer women who are


    purer."


    "Am I not pure enough?" Upon mentioning the word pure, Lily immediately thought of Mary''s face.


    Young and full of vitality, of course she was extremely pure, and she believed that the reason Leo


    fancied her was also because of her temperament.


    Jackughed and praised: "Your temperament is cold and charming. Men love this kind of


    temperament even more."


    "You just said, you don''t like it!" After Lily finished speaking, she suddenly stood up and slowly


    extended her hand out to unbuckle the clothes in front of him.


    Jack''s expression did not change, but his gaze became colder. Suddenly, Lily extended her hands and


    ced them on the back of the sofa behind him. She bent down, and her face was extremely close to


    Jack.


    Jack''s gaze at the moment, was able to see the beautiful scenery of the woman without any


    obstruction, and was definitely one of the best.


    "How is it?" Lily raised her eyebrows and asked. She believed in her charm, and no one could resist


    her. Even at such a close distance, she showed him a faint fragrance.


    "Very beautiful!" Jack remained calm and said: "Miss Lily, it''s gettingte, I have to leave, here is my


    name card, contact me more!"


    Jack calmly took out a name card from his bosom. Then, he directly ced it in the middle of her


    breast, looking frivolous, but Lily''s face was filled with defeat.


    She could only straighten her body and grind her teeth: "Jack, I really want to know what kind of


    woman a man like you would like."


    "One day, you will know." Seeing her angry look from the embarrassment, Jackughed lightly.


    "Do you have some purpose foring back? Is there anything I can do for you?" The divorced Lily


    made a mess of her life, so she also wanted to find more opportunities to do business. Jack was a


    businessman, so if he appeared somewhere, it must be because of his personal benefits.


    Lily wanted to form an alliance with him.


    "Alright, we''ll have a good chat when you wake up!" Jack did not reject any of them.

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863


    Larry knocked on the door of the CEO''s office. After getting permission, he walked in.


    Edward was focused on the big screen on the market, upon seeing Larry, he asked: "What happened?"


    "Young Master, our people realized that Jack Hughes had met Adrian." Larry answered with a serious


    face.


    The light in Edward''s eyes dimmed, and his voice became heavy: "Why did he see Adrian? How did


    the two of them meet?"


    "ording to our investigation, Jack is currently recruiting people for his branch, he had previously


    managed thepany before, so he had some management experience. It is possible that Jack found


    him because he urgently wanted to develop some capable talent."


    "Is there such a coincidence?" Edward sneered.


    "Young Master felt it, is there an other possibility?" Larry did not know that the eyes changing when


    Jack was looking at Felicity, which contained a dark glint, but Edward had seen it before, of course, he


    was too suspicious, so he felt that all the men looking at Felicity had ill intentions.


    Edward''s slender fingers bent, and lightly knocked on the desk: "Observe their interactions for me first,


    see what kind of tricks they are ying."


    "Yes, Sir! Jack has been doing a lot of things recently. Last night, the Old Master brought him to see a


    few politicians and business leaders. He should be paving the way for his newpany. So are we


    going to interrupt and break out their ns?" Larry thought that Jack Hughes would be the potential


    danger to them in the future. He was not only young, but when it came to handling affairs, he also was


    very experienced and good at dealing with them well, all of which made him look like another Young


    Master few years ago. In fact, there was indeed a necessary need to make people wary of him.


    The Hughes Family only had one ruler, so any excellent younger generation could possibly threaten the


    position of the Young Master.


    Edward''s expression wasplex, it was difficult to find out what he was thinking, so he just stood


    there tensely without moving.


    "My grandfather paves the way for him. If I interfere, how would my grandfather treat me?" After a long


    while, the man''s voice lightly turned up.


    Larry stared nkly for a moment.


    Although the old tutor''s body wasn''t as strong as it was in the past, he still had quite a bit of shares in


    thepany. At such a time like this, he definitely couldn''t do anything that would enrage the old tutor.


    "Then Young Master we would just let Jack roam around to build connections?" Larry thought that he


    had to think of a way to treat him first. He couldn''t let him get too far, this way, everyone would know


    that Hughes Family still had a grandson.


    Edward frowned, he obviously wanted to kick Jack Hughes out of the country, and in the end, never


    return home, which would not get him more frustrated.


    "You are going to prepare a banquet tonight. Help me invite everyone on this list." Edward took out a


    name list from a file and handed it over to Larry.


    Larry swept his eyes across all the famous names on the list and immediatelyughed: "Young


    Master''s move is absolute, even if Jack Hughes had an old mane forward to invite him, how could


    he be on par with Young Master?"


    "Alright, you can start it now. We must have them gather here." Edward''s expression was still


    indifferent, but there was a cold glint that shed past the depths of his eyes.


    Since he could not trample on Jack in front of the old man, he had to be polite to everyone he could


    see.


    These seniors who stayed in the political and business world were the most sensitive to situation and


    position. At this time, when Edward invited them to a banquet, although it appeared that they were here


    to eat, they would immediately decide in their hearts which side they would support. They had already


    decided long ago.


    Around 4 in the afternoon, Edward called Felicity and told her to go home first.


    Felicity was now an obedient little wife. No matter what Edward said, she would earnestly listen to him,


    which gave a hint of gentleness to appear on Edward''s taut heartstrings.


    After Felicity experienced that car ident, what Edward cherished most was this kind of peaceful life.


    When he returned home, he would be able to see the figure of her proactively pouncing towards him,


    and he would even be able to see his two cute little faces. Nothing could make Edward use more


    methods to strive for and maintain this peaceful life of his.


    At five-thirty, Felicity returned to the Hughes Family in Edward''s car. When she returned, she saw Jack


    Hughes sitting leisurely on the sofa in the living room.


    When Jack saw her in, his expression became serious.


    The current Felicity was wearing a beige coloured skirt with the same colors on the outside. Her long


    hair was flowing down to her waist, and her exquisite and beautiful face was covered with a faint


    makeup, which made her look even more alluring, making others like her.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Jeck''s geze fell upon the spot et Felicity''s neck eree, where the white shirt wes neetly buttoned. It wes


    precisely beceuse it wes buttoned too orderly thet people''s heerts hed the urge to pull it epert.


    He wes used to other women not weering good clothes, but et the moment, even though Felicity wes


    dressed conservetively, it mede Jeck''s eyes light up, end he felt e kind of unspeekeble fondness for


    her, filling his heert.


    "Miss White, you''re beck!" Jeck did not cell her sister-in-lew like Richerd hed done. He only smiled end


    celled her Miss White.


    "En!" Felicity end Jeck did not heve much to telk ebout in the first plece. So when he esked end she


    enswered, the etmosphere wes still very depressing.


    "Did you go to work todey? From whet Grendme seid, you ere e designer, you must be very telented!"


    Jeck belonged to the cetegory of e men who hed nothing to sey, so it wesurel thet he wented to


    interect more with Felicity.


    "You''re preising me too much. I''m just e very ordinery designer. I cen''t be considered es e telent!"


    Felicity replied humbly.


    "''Cen you design men''s clothes?" Jeck esked.


    "No, my mein role is es en exemple to the ledies'' depertment." Felicity replied indifferently.


    Jeck wes e little diseppointed. He still thought thet if Felicity could elso design men''s clothing, he would


    esk her to design e few for him no metter whet.


    "I''ll go upsteirs first!" Felicity did not went to chet with him for long. When she thought of how his fether


    hed fremed Edwerd, Felicity did not heve eny good impression of him.


    Jeck''s geze followed her figure which diseppeered et the steirs before he feintly mocked himself.


    In front of Felicity, his normelly telketive self wes ectuelly so stupid, whet wes going on with him?


    It wes es if ell his confidence hed suddenly diseppeered.


    Jeck set beck down on the sofe gloomily. This kind of feeling wes very frustreting, but it elso mede him


    feel en inexpliceble sense of excitement.


    Felicity went upsteirs to chenge clothes before going streight to Toy Room to pley with the kids. She


    didn''t go downsteirs until it wes time for dinner.


    Jack''s gaze fell upon the spot at Felicity''s neck area, where the white shirt was neatly buttoned. It was


    precisely because it was buttoned too orderly that people''s hearts had the urge to pull it apart.


    He was used to other women not wearing good clothes, but at the moment, even though Felicity was


    dressed conservatively, it made Jack''s eyes light up, and he felt a kind of unspeakable fondness for


    her, filling his heart.


    "Miss White, you''re back!" Jack did not call her sister-inw like Richard had done. He only smiled and


    called her Miss White.


    "En!" Felicity and Jack did not have much to talk about in the first ce. So when he asked and she


    answered, the atmosphere was still very depressing.


    "Did you go to work today? From what Grandma said, you are a designer, you must be very talented!"


    Jack belonged to the category of a man who had nothing to say, so it was natural that he wanted to


    interact more with Felicity.


    "You''re praising me too much. I''m just a very ordinary designer. I can''t be considered as a talent!"


    Felicity replied humbly.


    "''Can you design men''s clothes?" Jack asked.


    "No, my main role is as an example to thedies'' department." Felicity replied indifferently.


    Jack was a little disappointed. He still thought that if Felicity could also design men''s clothing, he would


    ask her to design a few for him no matter what.


    "I''ll go upstairs first!" Felicity did not want to chat with him for long. When she thought of how his father


    had framed Edward, Felicity did not have any good impression of him.


    Jack''s gaze followed her figure which disappeared at the stairs before he faintly mocked himself.


    In front of Felicity, his normally talkative self was actually so stupid, what was going on with him?


    It was as if all his confidence had suddenly disappeared.


    Jack sat back down on the sofa gloomily. This kind of feeling was very frustrating, but it also made him


    feel an inexplicable sense of excitement.


    Felicity went upstairs to change clothes before going straight to Toy Room to y with the kids. She


    didn''t go downstairs until it was time for dinner.

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864


    As the lights shed with each other during the banquet, Edward was unknowingly drunk. After the


    banquet ended, he pressed the center of his brows and instructed Larry to drive back.


    During tonight''s dinner, there was no talk about work, but after everyone had enjoyed themselves for


    enough fun, they understood a deeper meaning. The two Young Master¡¯s of the Hughes Family invited


    them to dinner at the same time. It was obvious that the intention to rope them in was very clear, Jack''s


    foundation is overseas, his water is unfathomable, and would always make people feel that it is


    dangerous, but Edward is different. His emperor''s edifice is located in the center of the city, and the


    symbol of power and position is something no one can ignore.


    Therefore, there was no need to say whose side they were on.


    Edward closed his eyes and did not look at thenterns and wine outside the window. After a busy day,


    he was tired from working so hard, and his handsome face was tainted by ayer of exhaustion, the


    light and shadow had entered, and engraved his statue-like features. In addition, there was also a


    sense of deterrence on his dour face, which exuded from his every movement that was filled with the


    deep charm of a man.


    From the rear-view mirror, Larry asionally nced at Edward who was resting with his eyes closed,


    and could not help but shake his head andugh.


    The infatuation in the girls'' eyes from just now was something that could not even be hidden. It was


    written so tantly like this: "Edward, I love you, you''re so handsome, I want to have children with


    you."


    Larry felt that he was really lucky. She had identally barged into this man''s life and bound his heart


    tightly, from then on, there was no room for other women in the Young Master''s eyes. There was only


    one person who could do such a thing.


    Hughes Family!


    It was already midnight, and the lights were dimmed. Only a few small lights were left on in the hall.


    "Young Master, we''re home!" Larry told him softly.


    "Mm, you should go back and rest!" Edward opened his eyes, which were still stained with


    drunkenness.


    However, his actions were not affected at all. After opening the door, he alighted, and directly walked


    towards the stairs.


    Larry stood at the entrance of the hall, watching Edward safely going up the stairs, then got into his car


    and drove off.


    Edward shook his head, he still felt that the road in front of him was a little unsteady. Opening the door


    and entering the bedroom, he saw a small bag on the bed, following that, the small bag suddenly


    crawled out.


    Felicity was still in a daze, and upon hearing the door open, she instinctively regained consciousness.


    "You''re back! It''s sote!" Felicity said softly, with a hint of tiredness, her soft and gentle voice seemed


    to be able to wash away the weariness on one''s entire body


    Edward immediately walked to her side and sat his tall body down.


    Under the soft light, her fair and wless face, with her messy hair, revealed a pair of clear watery eyes


    that were jet-ck and bright.


    "Felicity!" Edward looked at her face in infatuation, his fingers could not help but suck her tender skin,


    his voice was dumb, and was filled with love.


    "En!" Felicity liked to hear him call her by her name. It was as if she had be a treasure in his


    hands, something that he cherished and cherished with care.


    Edward''s lips came down, urately covering her small mouth.


    The man''s lips still carried the fragrance of the wine. Felicity''s body trembled as she felt the man''s


    gentle kiss, slowly burning her reason.


    Edward was so drunk that he did not even want to take a bath. He only wanted to suppress and make


    love with her.


    By the time Felicity had awoken from her adoration, it was already 2 in the morning.


    Looking at the man who was sleeping soundly beside her, the bottom of her eyes flowed with a touch of


    gentleness.


    She leaned on his arm, slowly closed her eyes, and slept with him.


    In the morning, the hangover caused Edward to wake up on time. He pressed his head down and let


    out a low, ufortable sound.


    Felicity opened her eyes and saw that the man''s handsome face had wrinkled from dizziness.


    "If you have a headache, then go back to sleep!" Felicity said with pain in her heart.


    It was only then that Edward realized that he had woken her up. He reached out his hand, using his


    fingers to tug at her hair, "It''s okay, go to sleep for a while longer."


    "I''m not going to sleep either, I''m going to dress up the children!" After Felicity finished speaking, she


    also woke up with him.


    Edwerd sew thet her eyes were cleer, it seemed thet she hed slept pretty well lest night, end he did not


    try to stop her.


    "Oh yeeh, lest night Jeck Hughes ceme to our house for dinner." Felicity thought of something end


    seid.


    "He surely knows how to pick e time toe over." Edwerd mocked.


    Felicity wes stertled, she did not understend whet he meent.


    Edwerd went eround end stood in front of her. He reeched out his hend to gently ceress her long heir:


    "When you see him in the future, don''t speek to him!"


    "I don''t went to speek to him, but he elweys likes to esk me questions. It''s not good for me to not


    enswer in front of the two elders." Felicity thought ebout how Jeck esked her e lot of questions et the


    dining teble lest night.


    She felt extremely depressed end confused.


    "He is very cunning. You heve to guerd egeinst him." Heering this, Edwerd''s eyes elso emitted e bleck


    eure. Jeck reelly knew how to find en opportunity to get close to her, he don''t let him cetch hold of eny


    of his weekness. If he found out whet he wes plenning, he definitely wouldn''t let him go.


    Felicity nodded her heed: "I''ve just been on guerd egeinst him. Whetever he esks me, I will elweys


    reply him blendly. I thought I wes e bit indifferent end serious, so he didn''t esk."


    "He might heve fellen for you!" Edwerd enswered the question cleerly.


    She forcefully blinked her eyes: "How is it possible? It''s not like he doesn''t know my reletionship with


    you, so how could he fell for me?"


    "It''s beceuse he knows ebout you thet he is interested end curious ebout you." Although it hed been e


    long time since Edwerd lest met his cousin, end he didn''t know how his temperement hed chenged, he


    remembered thet when he wes young, whenever he wes interested in doing something, Jeck would


    cerefully study it et once. In the end, he would find e chence topete with him.


    "Why is he curious ebout me? I''m not the top beeuty." Felicity still could not ept this result.


    "He wents to know why I love you. Moreover, he must elso be thinking ebout how I would feel if he


    meneged to steel you from me. He wents to torture me!" Edwerd sneered, he felt thet his thoughts


    were truly insidious end melicious.


    Edward saw that her eyes were clear, it seemed that she had slept pretty wellst night, and he did not


    try to stop her.


    "Oh yeah,st night Jack Hughes came to our house for dinner." Felicity thought of something and


    said.


    "He surely knows how to pick a time toe over." Edward mocked.


    Felicity was startled, she did not understand what he meant.


    Edward went around and stood in front of her. He reached out his hand to gently caress her long hair:


    "When you see him in the future, don''t speak to him!"


    "I don''t want to speak to him, but he always likes to ask me questions. It''s not good for me to not


    answer in front of the two elders." Felicity thought about how Jack asked her a lot of questions at the


    dining tablest night.


    She felt extremely depressed and confused.


    "He is very cunning. You have to guard against him." Hearing this, Edward''s eyes also emitted a ck


    aura. Jack really knew how to find an opportunity to get close to her, he don''t let him catch hold of any


    of his weakness. If he found out what he was nning, he definitely wouldn''t let him go.


    Felicity nodded her head: "I''ve just been on guard against him. Whatever he asks me, I will always


    reply him ndly. I thought I was a bit indifferent and serious, so he didn''t ask."


    "He might have fallen for you!" Edward answered the question clearly.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She forcefully blinked her eyes: "How is it possible? It''s not like he doesn''t know my rtionship with


    you, so how could he fall for me?"


    "It''s because he knows about you that he is interested and curious about you." Although it had been a


    long time since Edwardst met his cousin, and he didn''t know how his temperament had changed, he


    remembered that when he was young, whenever he was interested in doing something, Jack would


    carefully study it at once. In the end, he would find a chance topete with him.


    "Why is he curious about me? I''m not the top beauty." Felicity still could not ept this result.


    "He wants to know why I love you. Moreover, he must also be thinking about how I would feel if he


    managed to steal you from me. He wants to torture me!" Edward sneered, he felt that his thoughts


    were truly insidious and malicious.

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865


    Edward''s words stunned Felicity.


    Her beautiful and tearful eyes focused on his face, and only after a long while did she think of getting


    angry, she suppressed the anger in the bottom of her heart, and angrily said: "If he really had such an


    idea, then it''s so much sinister. Don''t worry, I will only love you for my entire life, and no man will ever


    move my heart again."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    When Edward saw her pouring out her sincerity to him, his dark lips curled up.


    He had actually purposely revealed Jack Hughes''s thoughts just now, just to test this little girl''s


    reaction, he did not expect her to take this more seriously than he had imagined. Her words made


    Edward feel extremely satisfied, and his mood was immediately better than before.


    "Felicity, is it true?, I want you to swear that you will only love me in your life." Edward suppressed the


    urge to snicker. Both of his sturdy arms lightly supported her slender shoulders as he spoke with a hint


    of unease and anticipation.


    How would she seriously look at the sinister expression in the man''s eves? Hearing that he spoke at


    such a serious and nervous tone, she immediately extended out her small hand, faced the sky, and


    swore: "I, Felicity, swear that I will only love the only man, Edward Hughes in my life. Oh, of course, my


    son is an exception."


    Seeing that she had actually vowed, Edward felt that he had gone overboard with his joke this time. He


    quickly took her small hand and ced it against his lips, kissing her hands, his smile spreading across


    his handsome face. With a low and alluring voice, he said, "I understand your heart, and will remember


    this oath, I will let no man can enter into your heart except me!"


    As Edward spoke, his finger lightly touched at her breast. The originally heavy atmosphere instantly


    heated up after being tapped by his dishonest finger. Felicity''s face flushed red, but she still obediently


    nodded like a child: "Yeah, I won''t!"


    Edward felt that her serious look was extremely cute, and wanted to tease her again, but then he heard


    the sound of footstepsing from outside the door.


    Immediately after, two small heads looked out from behind the door.


    "Daddy, Mummy, you have already gotten up!" Arya''s childish voice came over.


    Edward and Felicity both took a step back. In front of the children, no matter how deeply they loved


    each other, they couldn''t have any kind of facade that was inappropriate for children.


    "Why did you all get up?" Felicity quickly walked over and pulled up her daughter''s jacket. Although she


    thought that the temperature in the bedroom was constant, the corridor outside was still very cold.


    "We can''t fall asleep!" Abraham replied standing in the side.


    "You guyse here first, I''ll help you dress up!" Felicity quickly led the two children back to the


    children''s room. She wanted to give them a unified set of school uniforms.


    Abraham was wearing a blue suit, a long windbreaker which was the same color, blue, and a blue and


    white interspersed scarf. He looked like a little prince, refined and gentleman.


    Felicity thought to herself that, ring at his son''s tiny appearance. Edward must have looked like this


    when he was young, which was attractive.


    With a slight change in her state of mind, Felicity held his son''s face in her hands and kissed him


    crazily and repeatedly. Mn, kissing his son''s little face seemed to be the same as kissing Edward when


    he was young.


    "Mummy, why are you always kissing me!" Abraham''s small face looked miserable, as if the Mummy


    had gone mad.


    Arya also started to shout from the side: "That''s right, Mummy, you usually kiss me the most, don''t kiss


    my brother, he''s a boy, you can''t kiss him carelessly!"


    Hearing his daughter''s jealous tone, Felicity instantlyughed heartily and pinched her pink cheeks,


    "How do you know not to causally kiss other people?"


    "The teacher said that there was a girl in school who loved to kiss my brother''s face. The teacher gave


    her a lesson after watching her kiss on my brother¡¯s face." Arya said with a serious face.


    Standing at the side, the little handsome guy''s fair face blushed as he angrily red at his talkative little


    sister.


    Felicity immediately crossed her arms in front of her chest, looking extremely strict, as if she was


    waiting for his son to tell him the truth.


    Abraham could only shake his head helplessly: "Mummy, don''t look at me. It''s none of my business, the


    little girl came to kiss me when I wasn''t paying attention."


    "Hmm, don''t tell me you like that little girl!" Felicity felt that although children could not distinguished


    what was true love, they could not establish such a crooked thought when they were still young, and


    that had to be righted. Although she could predict his son''s beautiful and exquisite appearance would


    attract lots of girls'' attention and they would fall in love with him, it was one thing for others to like him,


    and it was another for him to like others.


    "I don''t like her!" Abraham answered with determined firmness.


    Seeing that his brother was reproached by the Mummy, Arya with big eyes immediately went to his


    brother''s side.


    "That''s right, Mummy, brother obviously doesn''t like her. He said that he will only love me."


    Abraham rolled his eyes at his little sister who was causing trouble, and immediately curled his lips in


    disdain: "When did I ever say I love you?"


    "You said that before!" Arya said in all seriousness.


    "That was before!" Abraham argued with her.


    "Don''t you like me from now on?" Arya''s small mouth was immediately ttened, she looked as if she


    was going to cry at any moment.


    Abraham''s favorite thing was for his sister to cry. He immediately held her little face in his hands and


    kissed her on her forehead. "Alright, I like you the most. You are so cute and foolish."


    Arya blinked herrge eyes, and was stunned for a moment. When Abraham ran out of the door, she


    finally reacted and asked Mummy: "Earlier, did he call me stupid again? I''m not stupid, Scoundrel! "


    It had to be said that her son''s EQ and IQ had developed even earlier than her daughter''s.


    Today, both of them had grown up for half a year, but her daughter seemed to still be stupid, and when


    she was stunned, his son waspletely a viin. Her daughter was definitely the one being bullied,


    so Felicity clenched her teeth, and made sure that she would give her son a lesson and prevent him


    from bullying his sister.


    "No, brother does like you." Felicity hurriedly squatted and touched her daughter''s little face. "Come on,


    let''s get dressed!"


    At the breakfast, Arya was still angry, from time to time ring at Abraham with her big eyes. However,


    Abraham did not seem to be surprised at all, which was his inheritance from his father.


    "Felicity, I''ve already discussed with your grandfather about the children''s surname. Let''s talk about it


    today, I''ll go to schoolter and tell the teacher that from now on their surname is Hughes." The old


    lady solemnly announced.


    Felicity nodded, "Alright, thank you for your thoughtfulness Grandma!"


    "Am I going to be called Arya Hughes from now on? Does this name sound good?"


    Everyone nodded in agreement. "Definitely!"


    When Edward saw his daughter''s bewildered expression, his thin lips hooked up into a smile. He


    reached out and held her head, "Arya, remember this, you will be the little princess of Hughes Family in


    the future. When others ask, you must remember how to answer them.¡±

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866


    The children''s ounts had already moved into the Hughes Family, and their surnames had been


    changed. From now on, they were the children of the Hughes Family, so Felicity did not feel


    disappointed or sad.


    Previously, she was worried that the kids would have nothing to do with her after their surnames


    changed, but now, all of that worry was gone. The children''s surname was Hughes, that was why she


    was able to pester this man for the rest of her life.


    "What are youughing at?" At this time, Felicity was sitting in Edward''s car, still being escorted to the


    company by him.


    Just a moment ago, her mind was in a mess, but when she was at the thought of something delightful,


    the corners of her mouth inexplicably twitched.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Her stupefied expression was immediately caught by someone''s sharp eyes. His big palm reached out


    and grabbed her soft and tender little hand. It was slightly punitive as he tightened it: "If you have any


    good news, take it out to share with me!"


    Felicity trembled. Did sheugh? When?


    "No¡­ No!" She innocently blinked her eyes, unwilling to admit to her shady actions. If Edward knew


    about this, she would really lose face.


    "Don''t hide it from me!" However, Edward was very sure that this woman was definitely thinking about


    something very joyful just now. Edward naturally wanted to know clearly, if her happiness really had


    nothing to do with him, then this matter would be huge.


    Seeing that he could not get over it, Felicity sighed, and said softly: "I just think that my children have


    the same surname as you, so I am happy in my heart!"


    "Oh?" The sexy end of the man''s brows raised, expressing his curiosity.


    Seeing that he was looking forward to her exnation, Felicity said shamelessly, "The children have


    given the surname of yours, I can pester you forever in the future. It''s impossible for you to kick me


    away even if you want to." This was really the truth, Edward''s handsome face froze.


    Seeing that he was stunned by her bold words, Felicity immediately turned her face away and muttered


    softly: "You asked me to reveal it!"


    In the next second, the corner of the man''s mouth lifted. He suddenly hugged the woman with such a


    small resentful face, and covered her dishonest little mouth with his thin lips. After a deep kiss, he


    whispered a warning in her ear in a hoarse voice, "If you still dare to leave me, I won''t forgive vou."


    Felicity''s entire body trembled, and her beautiful eyes looked at him in a daze: "Did anyone said I was


    going to leave you? Did I say that? "


    How could this man''sprehension ability be so poor? She was clearly afraid that he would kick her


    away.


    "I''m only reminding you out of goodwill, don''t even think of escaping!" Edward still didn''t have a sense


    of belonging, so he lowered his voice and said it near her ear again.


    "No, I won''t leave you unless I''m dead!" Felicity''s answerpletely dispelled the man''s uneasiness.


    Her lips were sealed once again, as if punishing her for saying such ominous words.


    When the man loosened his grip, Felicity was already out of breath, she panted anxiously, looked into


    his eyes, and became even more misty and confused.


    "Don''t say that in the future, I don''t like it!" Edward once again kissed the corner of her mouth,


    reminding her in displeasure.


    "Alright, I don''t want to say it either!" Felicityughed helplessly, and thought who would curse himself?


    Abroad¡­¡­.


    They had stayed here for the entire night. At this moment, it was early in the morning, and the two of


    them were like a couple as they held hands and walked on the street. The warm sunlight shone down


    and their moods was as beautiful as the weather.


    "In the future, when we get old, we wille to this ce to live. This is a wonderful ce for us to


    have a low-pace life and we can have afternoon teas and experience the beautiful scenery. I like here


    so much." Mary Ann said as she patted her phone in her nostalgia.


    "Alright!" The man behind her didn''t say anything. He only answered with a few words.


    Mary turned around and smiled at him.


    Leo was slightly startled. He felt that when she smiled just now, even the sunlight had gone pale. Her


    smiling and delicate appearance was so beautiful that it was repeated in his mind.


    It was just that it wasn''t the appropriate time. Once she matured, she would definitely be extremely


    beautiful, and at that time, there would definitely be a lot of men who would be able to appreciate her


    beauty.


    Among them, would there be other men whom she admired?


    When he thought about the little girl in front of him, and the possibility that she might fall in love with


    another man in the future, Leo''s chest felt stuffy and ufortable.


    Sometimes, he really wanted to be ruthless and take her for himself.


    At that time, even if she wanted to leave, he would have at least gotten her and would not regret at the


    thought of her.


    However, he couldn''t bear to hurt her and couldn''t bear to let her cry. It was precisely this kind of


    contradiction andplexity.


    "Leo, help me take a photo!" Mary was enjoying the beautiful scenery around her happily, she did not


    notice theplicated feelings the man behind her had in her gaze when she looked at him, she


    turned around and ran towards him, purposely falling into his embrace, and hugged him tightly, as


    though she was a child.


    Leo reached out and subconsciously held her tightly. After that, he released her and took out his phone


    to help her to take a photo.


    "Here, help me to cover up those few pots of flowers in my photos!" Mary Ann stepped back as she


    requested with a smile.


    Leo raised his phone and looked at the young and beautiful girl inside.


    Everything about her was brimming with the scent of youth, including her cute and sweet smile.


    Separated by the screen, Leo could feel her wless skin, and sighed to himself, he was afraid that he


    would never be able to be like this in his entire life, with the strong desire to have someone to live in his


    entire life.


    After taking a few more shots, Mary Ann immediately ran over. She flipped it open and took a look: "Not


    good!"


    Leo was startled, and immediately said: "It''s good, I think it''s good!"


    "My smile is so stiff!" In a man''s view of point, it was hard to understand how harsh a woman was to her


    own picture. Even if it was not perfect, the whole picture would still look ugly.


    Leo was sure whether tough or cry.


    While the two of them were strolling hand in hand, they didn''t notice a woman passing by them who


    gave them a curious look. After that, the woman quickly walked forward and chose a coffee shop to sit


    in, took out her cell phone and started photographing constantly a pair of figures passing by the window


    In the interior of the country, Mary Ann only used to put a mask on her face and wear sunsses to


    travel, so it was very difficult to photograph her true appearance.


    Leo was even more difficult, It was rarely for others to have take pictures of him travelling on the streets


    like this. Those who were able to take pictures of him would only be able to see his appearance at


    significant business asions.


    At this moment, the two of them were like a couple leisurely chatting andughing, holding hands or


    hugging each other as they walked forward.

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867


    Leo and Mary Ann did not realize the sinister behaviour of the woman in the coffee shop. They were


    only living their own leisure and happiness right now.


    At this moment, the woman who took the photo immediately made a call.


    The person who answered the phone was just Lily who had just woken up from a hangover.


    In the past few days, she had been in a bad mood and thepany''s business situation was not that


    good. This time, by going against One Thought Building, she had greatly reduced her credit rating. Not


    only had she lost many of her old customers, but even her new customers had their eyes on her


    company.


    Lily''s life was a mess. That was why she went to the pub alone to drink. She only wanted to avoid


    those who wereughing at her.


    However, she didn''t expect that things would get even worse.


    "Hey!" Lily answered the phone listlessly.


    "Lily, it''s me. Guess who I saw just now?" The woman immediately asked with a smile.


    "You woke me up in the middle of the night just to make me guess?" Lily''s tone was a little dissatisfied


    as she nced outside the window. The sky was still dark.


    The one on the other phone immediately became a little embarrassed: "Oh, I forgot that it''s midnight


    over there, but you must be interested, I saw Leo William, but he has a girl beside him, they look really


    loving each other."


    "Why are you telling me this? It''s not bad enough for me in such a annoying situation, right?" The


    moment Lily heard Leo, her entire person became mean, and her tone became nasty.


    "Lily, are you alright? I just took a few pictures of them. If you don''t want to see them


    "Who is the woman in the picture? Is it that Mary Ann?" Lily suddenly asked with a tone filled with


    resentment.


    "I''m not in the country all year round, so I don''t know if it''s her or not. Take a look by yourself, I''ll send it


    over to you!" After hanging up, she quickly sent her a photo.


    Lily tapped the photo, her eyes filled with sunshine.


    Leo then gently put his arms around Mary, both of their facial features were extremely distinct, as


    though they were speaking with their heads lowered and their faces filled with smiles.


    "Bastard!" Lily''s eyes filled with tears and she immediately scolded: "Leo William, have you really


    forgotten about me? How could you do something betrayed to me? I still love you so much in vain, and


    miss you, but now you''re hugging another woman and having fun, I hate you!"


    At this moment, Lily''s heart was hurt deeply.


    Looking at Mary Ann cuddled in his embrace like a little bird,ughing like a little princess, being


    pampered and pained by others, how could she be happy?


    While Lily was still in pain, a vicious thought suddenly came to her mind.


    In the entertainment world, Mary Ann had always been called a pure jade girl by others, because she


    never dared to have affairs with men, and therefore her poprity had always been high, causing many


    men to be fans after her.


    But Leo William was a business tycoon, and for the two of them to be holding hands like this, it seemed


    that they did not want the reputation of the jadedy anymore.


    As Lily thought of this, she immediately called her media friends.


    The person was woken up, and was angry, but when Lily told her she wanted to blow the big story for


    her, she immediately woke up.


    "Whose? Mary Ann has a boyfriend? Which one? Thest time was the boy form an art institute, Simon


    Wood? This topic is not new anymore! "


    "It''s not Simon Wood, it''s Leo William!" Lily sheered.


    "Leo William? You mean you are referring to that person who is the head of the male divine William


    Group, are you? He? He and Mary Ann? That''s not quite possible. The age difference between the two


    should be at least ten years. If they''re together, then what''s the point!" When the one on the other side


    of the phone heard Leo William''s name, their spirit lighted up with strong interest.


    "I have proof!" Lily knew that no one would believe her, but this time, she was not lying.


    She directly sent the photo over to her: "Can it get on the headlines?"


    "Of course you can. Wow, I really didn''t know that they were actually a couple? I really can''t tell, the


    Great Young Master who has a look of abstinence, actually likes such a young girl. As expected, the


    more abstinent a man is, the more abnormal he is!"


    "I want to let everyone know, this Mary Ann is a little slut. She doesn''t want her reputation, and what


    she was able and wanted to do was only to rob other people''s boyfriend, remember, you must write a


    few words about Mary Ann''s despicable actions at your best. As for Leo William, try to write as little as


    possible."


    "Don''t worry, I know that Leo is your lover. If you hate Mary Ann, I will help you to scold her." The other


    party had happily agreed to this matter.


    After hanging up, Lily snorted coldly, threw her phone to the side, and continued sleeping.


    However, she could not sleep. Her headache was insignificant, she suddenly felt very lonely and


    empty.


    So cold!


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She hugged her nket tightly, suddenly remembering how she was drunk previously.


    With just a phone call, Leo woulde over and take care of her, and even bring her tea.


    But now?


    Mary was currently enjoying all of his gentleness and care.


    "Slut!" Lily cursed in hatred.


    Morning!


    An explosive piece of news from the entertainment circle blew up online.


    The new Jade Maiden fresh, foreign country on the street holding the hands of a man, vulgar


    behaviour, unbearable to look at.


    The person who released this news also mentioned Mary Ann who took the initiative to lift her toes and


    kiss the man.


    When this news came out, many people were greatly disappointed and surprised.


    They did not expect Mary Ann to look at such an obedient person like her, and actually acted so boldly,


    and even took the initiative to kiss a man.


    And to everyone''s curiosity, who was the man she was in a rtionship with?


    It was actually the Great Young Master Leo William of the William Group. If the first message came out,


    men were greatly disappointed, then after the second message came out, the rest of the women were


    also saddened.


    Leo was the second ideal lover, after Edward Hughes, to make people want to marry him. The ordinary


    people didn''t expect that first ideal lover got married and had a child, and the second ideal lover would


    immediately spread the news of a rtionship. Furthermore, the person he was in love with was a


    female star from the entertainment circle who was ten years younger than him. This was just too


    difficult to ept.


    If he fell in love with the young miss of a rich family, these normal women would definitely not feel so


    much ufortable. But the problem was that the one who had just recently spread the news was that


    Mary Ann was together with the art school''s ideal lover turned into Leo William''s beloved, who could


    tolerate this kind of fact?

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868


    He had just woken up and there was even a charming woman lying beside him. Hearing his phone


    continue to ring, Lynn was a little dissatisfied: "Who called you so early? It can''t be that woman, right?"


    Brian''s beautiful eyebrows furrowed, he immediately walked over and looked at the caller ID, then


    replied gently: "He''s my brother''s assistant. Go back to sleep, I''ll go out and answer the phone."


    Lynn heard that it was a business call so she didn''t say anything and just continued hugging her


    nket and falling asleep.


    Brian walked out of the living room, pressing the screen''s button, he heard the one on the other side of


    the phone answering in an anxious voice: "Second Young Master, someone has broken into the Great


    Young Master''s new rtionship. Hurry up and have a look at your phone, I wonder if this matter will


    affect thepany''s stocks."


    "Is that true?" Brian frowned. Even though he had already foreseen the rtionship between his elder


    brother and Mary Ann, he had always known that the two of them were very intimate and had never


    been discovered.


    He knew why his brother would keep this rtionship secret. Firstly, it was a matter of age, and


    secondly, it was about the rtionship between the two of them.


    "Second Young Master, do you want to call President William right now to notify him and think up a


    solution with him." The assistant seemed to be worried about the spread of this matter and feared it


    would have an impact on thepany.


    "I got it, I''ll call him, hang up first!" After Brian hung up the phone, he immediately took a look at his


    phone. Sure enough, he saw his elder brother and Mary Ann''s scandal that upied the top of the


    search list.


    Just as he was about to call his elder brother, Lynn suddenly walked out with a white bathrobe draped


    over her shoulders. "Is what happened between your elder brother and Mary Ann true?"


    Lynn did not know about the rtionship between the two of them, but because Brian had never told


    her about it, at that moment, when she opened her phone and saw the message, she was shocked.


    "It''s true!" Brian''s expression became serious, but at the moment, he could no longer hide it.


    Lynn''s beautiful big eyes narrowed.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "You knew this a long time ago? Why didn''t you tell me about it?"


    "My elder brother has always kept this matter a secret, so I''ve never told you about it." Brian saw that


    Lynn Wood seemed to be dissatisfied with this and quickly exined.


    "How many more secrets do you have behind me? If you tell me, are you afraid that I will spread the


    news?" A woman''s heart was originally small, but her feelings might just be a little bigger than a


    needle. Although in thepany, Lynn was as calm as a queen, she was not sloppy at all, but at that


    moment, when she thought about how his beloved man was hiding such a thing from her, she


    immediately became dissatisfied.


    Seeing that she was angry, Brian immediately exined in a softer tone: "Lynn, listen to me. It''s not


    that I don''t want to tell you, but that I feel that this matter is rted to my elder brother''s privacy."


    Lynn was still angry, she turned and walked towards the bathroom.


    Brian shrugged his shoulders helplessly, but at the moment, he had to give his elder brother a call and


    ask him what he should do.


    Receiving Brian''s call, Leo and Mary Ann were sitting in the same carriage, enjoying a rare sweet


    world.


    "Brother, your rtionship with Mary Ann has been exposed by others, and they even uploaded the


    intimate photos of your two travelling together on the inte. Many people are currently discussing


    this matter." Brian''s tone was filled with worry.


    "Who did it?" Leo''s handsome face stiffened, and his tone became solemn in an instant.


    "I''m not sure yet. Maybe you met the reporters and she secretly took photos of you. But maybe


    someone was purposely uploading them to destroy your rtionship." Brian frowned his eyebrows, he


    had just received the news too. If he wanted to find out who released the news, he would need some


    time to do so.


    "What''s the situation on the inte now?" Leo frowned, although he did not wish to hide it for the rest


    of his life, but if it were to spread out at this moment, it would be disadvantageous to him and Mary


    Ann.


    Not to mention that Mary had just turned eighteen, there would probably be people who would quickly


    dig out the rtionship between him and Mary Ann, and there would definitely be a strong


    condemnation of him at that time, and might even call him a beast or something like that.


    "Elder brother, you are the lover of many women in their dreams. For you to suddenly have a


    rtionship, they must be very sad, and also, they all med Mary Ann, scolding her very seriously,


    saying that she was extremely snobbish at such a young age, coveting wealth and so on. Of course,


    there are also people who say that you are at such an old age but fall in love with a young girl." Brian


    had only roughly nced at thements area just now, and was immediately enraged by the words


    that had been said.


    Theseizens really thought of themselves from a god''s view, as if every time someone made a


    mistake, they would have the responsibility and right to jump out and strongly condemn them.


    Leo remained silent on the other end of the phone.


    It was eptable to scold him, but it was intolerant to scold Mary Ann.


    "I''ll be returning home immediately, you hold on for now!" After Leo finished speaking, he hung up.


    Seated beside him, Mary saw that his brows were furrowed tightly and his expression was gloomy. She


    immediately asked worriedly: "Did something happen? Your expression is so gloom!"


    "Yes, someone secretly took our photos and posted them online. Now, we are the target of their


    attacks." Leo didn''t want to lie to her. Although he couldn''t bear to let her know about this, sooner or


    later, she would have to face it.


    Originally, he thought Mary would be in a panic, but he didn''t expect her to be even calmer than


    himself. "Who''s so bored? I was still thinking about how one day I would be secretly conceited, but who


    would''ve thought that someone else would snatch it first. I don''t have any divine feeling left in me."


    Leo remained silent.


    Then, he asked softly, "Mary, aren''t you worried that it will affect your reputation?"


    "It can''t be. Don''t tell me that if they scold me on the inte, I will be depressed and in a


    sadness, and then I will be in a depression forever?" Mary Ann blinked her big eyes, and said seriously.


    Leo looked at the calm little face, suddenly smiled, and gently touched her hair, "I am relieved that you


    are so open-minded."


    "Can''t you see it?" Mary immediately became nervous, her beautiful eyes shed with light as she


    stared at the man''s face. "Do you really care if our rtionship is made public?"

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869


    Inexplicably, when Mary Ann asked this question, before Leo William could even give her an answer,


    her beautiful eyes immediately turned red. It was as if no matter how Leo replied, she wanted to cry.


    Leo originally wanted to blurt out words, but after seeing the moisture in the depths of her eyes, he also


    froze.


    Only then did he carefully think about how to answer so that she wouldn''t feel sad.


    "Mary, I am not worried about what will happen to myself. I am only worried about you. This matter will


    definitely affect your reputation." The man''s voice was deep and filled with doting affection. His


    complicated gaze focused on her face, filled with an expression of sympathy.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Mary Ann suddenly threw herself into his embrace, her two slender and small hands, like octopus,


    firmly hugged onto the man''s sturdy body, her fair and tender face stuck to his chest, and sniffed: "I


    don''t care, I''m not afraid either!"


    The expression in Leo''s eyes stiffened. He lowered his head again and saw the resolute expression on


    her beautiful face.


    As a dignified man, he actually didn''t have the courage of his little girl. He was truly ashamed.


    "Mary, what you need to do is to keep silent and let me handle it. I don''t want to hear anything. I don''t


    want to hear any words of advice or words offort," Said Leo.


    "Leo, I''m tired and just let me have a rest in your embrace. " said Mary. She was as vulnerable as a


    child and also like a wounded person. At this moment, all she wanted to do was to quietly lean into the


    embrace of the man closest to her and close her eyes.


    Leo knew that she was very emotional, and was an unreasonable person.


    He was already used to it, but seeing her at this moment, she was like an obedient child, quietly with


    his eyes closed, filled with love.


    His firm long arms hugged her even more tightly. She didn''t like to hear it, so he didn''t say a word.


    The hotel was small, with a small garden in front of the door. All kinds of nts were cultivated in the


    garden, and although it was winter, it was green and fresh, giving people a feeling of prosperity.


    Leo whispered into Mary Ann''s ear: "We''re already in our hotel, let''s go in!"


    Only then did Mary Ann open her eyes. Along the way, she hadn''t fallen asleep at all, but had instead


    been iparably clear, greedily absorbing the aura held by the man, and also listening to his


    heartbeat, which was getting stronger and stronger each time. She knew that Leo''s feeling right now


    was definitely very chaotic as well.


    Had she messed up his heartbeat? She still had that kind of ability? Thinking about it, Mary''s mood


    lighted up a little.


    Holding hands, the two of them swiped the card through the vi''s door and walked in.


    "Leo, you can go in the hotel first. Just leave me alone!" Mary suddenly let go of her small hands and


    walked over to a swing chair at the side.


    Leo knew that she was not in a good mood, and did not disturb her. He only warned her softly, "It''s cold


    outside, do not sit outside for too long.¡±


    "Ok!" Hearing his concern, Mary Ann smirked and replied happily.


    Leo then walked towards the living room. Maryzily sat on the swing, raised her head and looked at


    the sky.


    She didn''t want to look at her phone at all nor did she want to know what the inte was spreading


    about them. She wanted to keep her eyes closed in peace.


    Suddenly, a cell phone rang.


    Mary''s body trembled, different from the other bells, they were all from her mother, Belle Ann.


    Mary Ann was extremely nervous, she had been waiting for her mother''s phone to ring.


    Mary sneakily nced in the direction of the living room. Seeing that the man did not hear the bell, she


    jumped off the chair, then quietly opened the vi''s door and went out.


    She didn''t want Leo to hear the call from her mother.


    Once he was outside on the main street, Mary picked up the phone.


    "Mom!" Mary suddenly said softly


    "Where are you?" Belle''s tone was tinged with worry and also with a hint of anger.


    "I''m overseas!" Mary immediately replied.


    "What are you and Leo doing abroad?" Although Belle did not interrupted them before, but now that the


    news had spread and the nonsense on the inte was out, Belle could not just ignore them.


    "It''s just for fun. Mom, didn''t I inform you of our rtionship before? You allowed us to be in a


    rtionship!" Mary said carefully.


    Belle suddenly changed her tone: "Stop ying for fun, quicklye back, don''t make things worse."


    "Mom, I don''t care what others say..."


    "Of course I don''t want to care about it, but it''s really embarrassing. Everyone is staring at your age and


    they are saying something that I as a single mother, was able to bring up a failed daughter, and I have


    a bad view of things, and that youck the love from a father, so you found a man who is old enough to


    be your father, like Leo William." Although she was also a strong and independentdy who could


    stand it alone, she still cared a lot about her daughter''s reputation.


    Mary was dumb struck, she was frozen on the spot. Could it be that her mother could not bear those


    people''s words and started to have thoughts of opposing them?


    "Mom¡­"


    "If you still regard me as your mother,e back and obey what I say." Belle knew that her daughter


    could not be forceful, so she continued to speak in a soft tone.


    "Alright then!" Mary understood her mother''s personality. If she still persisted her stance, in the future, it


    would be even harder for her and Leo to have a happy ending. Now, she still had to listen to her


    mother''s advice.


    "Hurry up ande back!" Belle warned again, then hung up the phone.


    Mary held onto her phone, standing in the cold wind, her mind in a mess.


    Her long hair was blown by the wind, and a cold feeling seeped into Mary''s cor. At this moment, not


    only did she feel the weather was cold, even her heart had cooled down a bit.


    If she knew that the price for bing a celebrity was that she couldn''t even start a rtionship, she


    wouldn''t have entered the industry in the first ce.


    Now, she just wanted to be with the man she loved, and she was about to be pulled out of all this


    critical scrutiny, as if she were a guilty person. Why would she be like this?


    "Mary¡­" When Leo found out that she wasn''t in the small garden, he immediately got anxious and


    went to find her.


    "I''m here!" Mary''s expression shook, and turned around to see the man standing anxiously behind her.


    "Why did youe out?" Leo reprimanded her softly. One must know that when he found out that she


    had disappeared, Leo''s heart was about to break. Now that he saw her standing in front of him in her


    perfect condition, he calmed his breathing and walked towards her.


    Mary bit her lips, and suddenly, a bold idea popped out.

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870


    Once this bold idea was formed, Mary''s little hand suddenly rxed and her beautiful big eyes looked


    towards the man beside her.


    The man had an invincible face on the side. He was handsome, and his eyebrows were deep. His lips


    were lightly pursed, connecting with his sexy chin. It really made one''s heart beat faster.


    Mary Ann sighed softly at the bottom of her heart. She truly hoped that after she finished such an


    audacious thing, he wouldn''t hate or me her for it.


    It seemed that he felt the gaze of the girl beside him, Leo frowned slightly, his deep gaze turning to look


    at her.


    In the cold air, their gazes met, and Mary Ann immediately smiled: "You look so nice!"


    Leo ¡°¡­..¡± Why is this little girl still had the mood to joke? Did she really not care at all that her


    reputation had been ruined?


    Seeing that her words had made him speechless, Mary Ann continued to shamelessly say: "That''s not


    right, Anyway, you''ll always look good."


    "Mary, stop it!" Leo felt that Mary Ann had a childish personality. If she liked a person, it would be really


    scary that she just loved him because he was good-looking. It seemed that in the future, he need to


    teach her how to differentia between right and wrong, and not just indulge herself in his appearance.


    "I''m not making a fuss, I''m telling the truth!" Mary immediately pouted and said seriously.


    Leo really couldn''t do anything to her, whether it was reasonable or not, in short, she was reasonable.


    As he entered the living room, he saw that the crystal lights were brightly lit. It was almost dusk, and


    the lights in the surroundings were slowly being lit, making the quiet room even more peaceful.


    "I''m hungry, let''s order something to eat!" Mary suddenly said.


    "Let''s go to the restaurant. It''s not far anyway!" Leo actually wanted to take her out to eat. Inside the


    restaurant, the atmosphere was even more lively, and his appetite would increase a lot as well.


    Thinking about that her appetite was not good in these few days, Leo was extremely worried about her,


    so he thought of various ways to make her eat more.


    "No, I don''t want to go to a crowded ce, so I called for food to eat here!" Mary leaned on the sofa like


    azy kitten and stopped moving.


    Leo thought, her unwillingness to go out and touch the crowd, was probably due to the incident on the


    Inte. Thinking about it, Leo could not help but start to worry, if her personality suddenly changed


    and she became even more unwilling toe into contact with the crowd, then he would be guilty.


    "Alright, I''ll call someone to send it over!"


    Forget about today, Leo did not want to see anyone either. He knew that tonight was most likely to


    be thest night that they spent together, so he wanted to cherish


    Hearing that he had finally agreed to her request, Mary''s beautiful lips curved upwards.


    Actually, the reason why Mary Ann was not willing to go out to eat was not that she was afraid of the


    crowds, but she did not have the chance to eat.


    Yes, before Mary went overseas with Leo, she had prepared a special thing.


    Although this thing in her hand was like a hot and dangerous iron, she didn''t throw it away.


    Instead, she prepared to use it tonight.


    This wasst night that she spent with Leo, if she did not seize this chance, she would regret. After she


    returned to home, Leo and her mother would ask her to be a good child.


    She didn''t want to be too obedient. She just wanted to be someone who could do whatever she liked,


    Just thinking about something that restricted her freedom made her have a headache.


    Someone would definitely bring the wine and drinks over in a while. Thinking about that, Mary''s


    beautiful eyes subconsciously looked towards the man again.


    Leo was holding his phone, standing outside the living room and calling for food.


    Mary remembered that her thing was still ced upstairs. Thus, when Leo hung up the phone and


    returned, she immediately said: "I''m going to take a bath upstairs."


    "Alright, be careful, don''t slip and fall!" Leo only reminded her out of habit.


    "En!" Mary immediately ran upstairs with a guilty conscience.


    Fortunately, Leo didn''t notice her thoughts. After she went upstairs, Leo sat on the sofa, his handsome


    face was deep and unfathomable, making it hard for others to see through his thoughts.


    The mobile phone in his big hand was being flipped around by his fingers. Just as Mary was making a


    huge decision, Leo seemed to be making a decision as well.


    If this matter really had a huge impact on Mary Ann, then he would have to separate from her first.


    Anyway, their rtionship wasn''t strong enough, and he still had the courage to push her away.


    Actually, Leo would still have to let go of her.


    Two yearster, when she, grew up and be matured, and was able to make a more calm decision and


    choice, he would pursue her again.


    The first thing Mary did after she ran into the upstairs bedroom was to lock the door.


    When she was sure that the door was locked, she sat down with her knees curled and opened her pink


    suitcase.


    She stretched out her hand and rummaged through the pile of clothes. Then, she took out a small bag


    with a bit of powder inside.


    "Fortunately, it still exists!" Mary blushed a little when she saw powder.


    As she held the powder in her hand, her beautiful face turned bitter. But was it really okay for her to do


    so?


    No matter what influence would make, she couldn''t do anything now. She just wanted to use this final


    method to strengthen their rtionship.


    "Un, talk about it after I finish it!" Mary decided in the end.


    She went into the bathroom and took a shower. She took a shower seriously, washed herself clean and


    make her smell good, then changed into a new set of better looking pajamas. She wore a white robe


    over her eyes, and her long hair was scattered on her chest.


    She looked much more radiant than before, and after a few satisfied nces, she went downstairs.


    Her steps were very light as she descended the stairs, and she saw Leo sitting on the sofa, his phone


    gently rotating on his slender fingers. It was unknown if it was because her footsteps were too light, or


    because he was too engrossed in his thoughts, but he did not notice her standing at the staircase and


    watching him.


    This was something that had never happened before! Mary was stunned.


    What was Leo thinking? Why didn''t he notice that she had gone downstairs?


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    As is expected, he still cared a lot about those rumours andments on the inte?


    Her heart froze slightly.

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871


    Half an hourter, a special waiter arrived with a delicious dinner, a bottle of precious wine and a bottle


    of cantaloupe juice.


    Mary Ann''s small hand invisibly tightened around her white jacket, and her pair of beautiful eyes


    glittered with allure as she became nervous.


    Leo only came back to his senses when she walked down and covered his eyes with her hand.


    Mary asked him what he was thinking about, his usually resolute eyes revealed a hint of panic that was


    difficult to be sensed, but it onlysted for a moment, so Mary Ann did not see it clearly, and thought


    that he was just angry that their rtionship had been inexplicably made public.


    "Wow, why did you order so many delicious dishes? And all is my favorite food." Mary Ann sat by the


    side of the table, her beautiful little face was filled with happiness. She thought to herself, for such a


    man who knows how to love others, she would definitely take him down first.


    "You haven''t eaten much recently, so I''m afraid you''ll get hungry, so I added a few more bites." Seeing


    her happy, Leo''s lips also lifted into a smile. His gaze gently locked onto the face of the girl opposite


    him.


    Leo was not an indecisive person, when it came to handle official matters, he was usually resolute and


    decisive, with his strong wrist, but at this moment, he finally got that kind of indescribable feeling. It was


    really hard to bear.


    "Leo, thank you!" Mary was suddenly moved, and then she started crying.


    Leo never thought that she would cry for some reason. Furthermore, she was crying so much that she


    lost her image.


    With a tinge of panic on his handsome face, Leo hurriedly walked to her side. Hisrge palmnded on


    her slender and delicate shoulder as he asked in a low and concerned voice, "What''s wrong? Why are


    you crying like this again?"


    "... I''m just very touched." Of course, Mary was embarrassed to say that she was acting for him to see


    before she pushed him away and poured the powder into his wine.


    Thus, she could only continue crying and cry loudly.


    "Look at you, your face is filled with tears!" Leo knew that she had childish personality, but he didn''t


    dislike her at all. On the contrary, he liked her innocence and after he finished reprimanding her, he


    straightened himself and said: "I''ll get a towel for you to wipe away, don''t cry, okay?"


    "En, alright!" Hearing that he was going to get a towel, Mary blinked her eyes like a little fox and was


    secretly happy in her heart.


    After Leo finished speaking, he really turned around and went upstairs.


    Mary shook her hand and reached into her pocket, taking out that small bag of powder. Seeing that the


    man''s figure hadpletely disappeared from the stairs, she quickly put the powder into Leo''s wine


    cup with her trembling hand.


    Fortunately, the powder and alcohol had melted and no one could see any ws in it.


    Not long after, she saw the man''s tall figure walking down the stairs. Mary was so frightened that her


    little face turned white, and she quickly sat upright, her big eyes shing non-stop. Hearing the man''s


    footsteps approaching, her entire body became stiff like wood.


    The next second, the warm towel in the man''s hand lightlynded on her tear-stained face.


    "You still can''t grow up, you''re still like a child!" Although the man was admonishing her, he was


    pampering her.


    Mary had never felt such gentleness before. Her pair of clear andrge eyes lifted, and collided with the


    man''s dark and gentle eyes. Her heart instantly beat wildly.


    When she thought about what she did just now, she was so scared that she quickly lowered her head,


    not daring to meet his gaze.


    "Leo..." She suddenly lowered her head and whispered his name.


    "En!" The man replied in a low voice. He had already wiped her small face clean, folded the towel, and


    ced it aside. He also sat down opposite her.


    "If I do something in the future that makes you angry, will you hate me and not treat me well in the


    future?" Mary instinctively raised her head, and stared fixedly at the man in front of him. She asked and


    raised her hand instinctively as if she was a child who wanted to beg for forgiveness despitemitting


    a mistake.


    Leo reached out to the wine cup at the side, not replying, andughed instead.


    "Sigh ..." Seeing that he did not even answer her, Mary Ann drank mouthfuls of the wine.


    "Alright, let''s eat. Don''t think too much!" Leo thought that she cried out because he didn''t answer her,


    making her anxious. He took the chopsticks, picked up a piece of beef, and ced it in Mary''s bowl,


    telling her to hurry up and eat it.


    On Mary''s beautiful little face, her expression changed between red and white.


    "Alright!" Mary wanted to say more, but her mind waspletely nk. Out of the corner of her eye,


    she saw that Leo had actually finished drinking all the wine in the cup in one breath.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    It seemed that he must also be feeling depressed, which was why he wanted to drink so much.


    Mary''s eyes were tightly shut, the small hands holding the chopsticks slightly trembling. God, he really


    drank all.


    Mary thought about her friend''s surprised expression as she looked at her, and said that she had to be


    cautious with using powder, because, it was very possible that there would be some problems by using


    it.


    She was still considering whether to stop Leo drinking the wine, but now, she didn''t even have to think


    about it. Everything seemed to have happened as she wished.


    What should she do?


    She was scared again.


    After Leo drank two cups of wine consecutively, he suddenly felt a little dizzy.


    In his eyes, even Mary Ann who was seated opposite him had be quite a bit more gorgeous.


    How strange, how could there be such a feeling?


    Leo pinched the center of his brows.


    It must be because he was in a terrible mood that such a reaction urred.


    "Mary!" The man opened his mouth, his voice inexplicably hoarse.


    "En!" As if struck by lightning, Mary looked up at him with iparable focus: "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m probably drunk. I will go upstairs and rest first, you can eat slowly!" At this moment, Leo was not


    sure why his body reacted like that. He felt that he was in too much of a hurry to drink which make him


    feel dizzy..


    "Oh, let me help you up!" However, Mary was well aware that he might have a reaction. Why so fast, I


    thought it woulde effect at least a few hours.


    "No need, you can eat. I''ll go by myself and lie down for a while!" Leo was still rational, when he heard


    that she wanted to help him up the stairs, he immediately rejected to her suggestion.


    Mary could only stand at the side of the table and look at the man''s tall body. He was walking a little


    shakily, and she bit her lower lip.


    "Leo, be careful!" Mary was still very worried about him going upstairs.


    Leo acknowledged, but the moment he reached the first staircase, he leaned against the wall, it


    seemed that he couldn''t walk anymore.

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872


    Mary''s heart suddenly throbbed, and instinctively flew over to the man, and held onto the man''s huge


    body, her small face had a look of unease and worry. "Leo, are you alright?"


    Leo was still pinching his eyebrows, his handsome face shed with a look of difort, and then, he


    forced himself to be calm: "I''m fine, go to eat, don''t worry about me!"


    "How can I leave you?" Mary embarrassedly thought to herself, "it is because of me that you became


    like this. If I don''t care about you, what would happen?"


    "Let me help you upstairs!" After Mary finished speaking, she forcefully pulled his robust body away.


    Relying on her delicate body, she supported the man and walked step by step towards the stairs.


    It was only then that Leo seemed to have thought of something, and he suddenly uttered: "It''s


    impossible that my alcohol tolerance be so low, how could it be like this? Mary, do you know?"


    "Ah¡­ I don''t know. I don''t know anything." At this moment, Mary''s beautiful face was flushed red. She


    lowered her head and used her long hair topletely cover her expression, My god, Leo couldn''t


    really suspect that she did something to him, right? Would he be disappointed?


    Whatever, Mary felt that he doted on her so much and loved her so much, even if he really knew that


    she had done this, he wouldn''t be angry at her.


    "Mary!" After going up the stairs, Mary immediately helped him enter the bedroom.


    But, when she entered, the man suddenly woke up, and fiercely grabbed her slender wrist with his


    palm.


    "AHH!" Mary did not expect him to suddenly grab onto her wrist, causing her to be shocked. A pair of


    flustered and uneasy eyes swept across his handsome face, she bit her lower lip and asked softly:


    "What, what''s wrong? Why are you staring at me like that?"


    "Mary, I want to sleep. Go out!" In that moment, Leo''s rationality was once again slightly burned by the


    heating from his body. Right now, he felt as though his blood was about to boil, he had to keep this


    woman far away from him and keep her at a safe distance.


    "Oh, if you want to sleep, then sleep!" Mary looked carefully at his face and realised that his handsome


    face was flushed red.


    Ostensibly, the medicine hade effect.


    As she replied with her mouth wide open, a pair of big eyes was still looking at his face.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Mary, get out!" Leo used hisst bit of sense to chase her out. Unfortunately, Mary didn''t dare to leave.


    She remembered what her friend had warned her before. He had to have a sex after taking that


    powder. If he didn''t, his life would be in danger.


    Mary was very clear on what she wanted to do and she was mentally prepared.


    Wasn''t it just lying there that everything would be fine?


    Mary did not know much, and her thoughts were naive. At this moment, she was waiting for Leo to


    really suffer the most, so she would help him.


    In any case, the door was locked and the shower was done. Just wait for the show to start.


    Mary''s mouth formed a happy smile, but very quickly, the smile on her face froze.


    Leo who was just yelling that he wanted to sleep, suddenly turned around and rushed towards her.


    "Ugh...." Even though Mary was already mentally prepared, she didn''t expect him to be so wild. Her


    head knocked against the wall behind her and she cried out in pain.


    "Mary!" Leo looked at the delicate and beautiful girl in his arms and felt as if an active volcano was


    erupting in his body. The feeling of his blood boiling made him feel extremely ufortable.


    "I''m here!" Mary only felt a slight headache, but very quickly, she calmed down, and replied him softly.


    "Mary..." Leo''s finger suddenly extended to her cheek, and a faint fingertip brushed across her face, as


    he uttered her name, and one after the other, he called out her name, directly into her soul.


    Mary felt that she really liked hearing him call her name. She felt that she was doted on by him.


    "You''re beautiful!" The man finally didn''t just call her name. His intoxicated and dark eyes seemed to be


    filled with fire as he stared at her, firmly locking onto her. As he praised her, his lips moved closer to her


    small mouth.


    Her thin lips, which still had the aroma of wine, snatched away her breath in the next moment.


    Mary''s brain was nk.


    However, it was still hard for Mary to calm down at this moment. A man''s kiss was as continuous as the


    rain, extremely gentle, she thought to herself, previously, she had always been the one who took the


    initiative, but now it was finally his turn to take the initiative.


    In the past, men would always be able to leave with a simple tap of their lips, but Gentleman would


    always restrain himself.


    But at this moment, Mary realized that the powder was indeed useful. The man''s lips left her lips and


    moved towards her neck.


    In this entire process, for an unknown amount of time, from the initial liking of Mary Ann, to the moment


    when her soul left her body, it was as if she was in a violent storm, and then ... She fainted!


    This was really the case, there was no such beautiful and gentle scene as what Mary Ann had


    imagined at all.


    She cried and begged, but the man turned a deaf ear.


    There was no other way. She made it herself!


    Even if she was in pain, she had to endure it.


    In the end, she realized that she had gone too far by simply enduring the pain and fainted.


    Wake up!


    It was early in the morning!


    The one who woke up earlier than Mary Ann was Leo.


    Therefore, when Mary woke up, the first thing she saw when she opened her eyes was the man''s


    concerned and remorseful eyes.


    "Mary¡­" Leo reached out his hand, wanting to touch her, but Mary instinctively quivered and dodged to


    the side. However, very quickly, she gave him a weak smile: "Is it over?"


    Leo originally felt that he hadmitted a great sin, but when he saw the smile on her lips, he was


    stunned.


    "Mary, what did you do?" Leo was not stupid. On the contrary, he was smarter than many people, so he


    believed that he lost control of himself and lost his sense yesterday, not because he was drunk, but


    because someone had done something to his wine.


    Mary trembled, a hint of panic shed across her snow-white face. She forcefully pulled on a robe at


    the side, covering her body that had been tormented to the point where it couldn''t be seen: "I... I am"


    "Mary!" Leo roared!


    Mary was so frightened that she covered her ears, her little face became even more flustered and


    paler, her petite body trembled even more nimbly.


    "Leo, I was wrong. I didn''t expect... Oh, no, I did!"


    "How can you scheme against me?" Leo''s handsome face turned twisted, he was angry.

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873


    Mary was so frightened by Leo''s fury, her beautiful eyes that were filled with fatigue instantly turned


    misty. Thinking back to how she passed the night with feeling that living was worse than death, Mary


    felt that she should not have been scolded by him, but instead been spoiled by him.


    "I... I have no other intentions, I just want our rtionship to advance further!" Mary''s tears flowed


    down, she was actually panicking, afraid, at this moment, she felt her entire body trembling.


    When Leo woke up, he saw the messy room and saw the delicate body of the person he had tortured


    by his side. Leo had a feeling that doomsday had arrived, he wanted to use a knife to dig out his heart,


    he had always thought that he had done something wrong. Last night, he had thought to temporarily


    separate from her, so that they could have a better space. What did he do?


    So, Leo just sat on the bed like a statue, not waking up the girl who was sleeping beside him. No, now,


    with his own hands, he had turned her into a woman.


    At this moment, when he finally understood the cause of this situation, Leo''s entire body had frozen


    over. His eyes were frozen over, and he looked at the trembling Mary Ann beside him with great


    disbelief.


    How could he have lost his mind and done such a thing to her yesterday? Was it because she drugged


    him?


    How was this possible?


    The pure little angel in his eyes had actually done something so unbearable.


    "Leo..." Mary reached out her hands, wanting to grab onto his big hand, but never expected that the


    man would actually do so in the next second. He quickly turned around, picked up the clothes on the


    floor, and entered the bathroom.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Mary was stunned, this was definitely not the result she wanted to see, she was extremely uneasy.


    Looking at the clear bloodstains on the bed sheets, Mary felt even more embarrassed. She wanted to


    cry, but she couldn''t, and she had made a mistake, a mistake that disappoint Leo, and perhaps he


    wouldn''t even forgive her.


    What should she do? She was so confused.


    At that moment, Leo''s handsome face was also pale.


    He unscrewed the water from the cage and the water flowed down from the top to the bottom. He still


    had a vague memory of what happenedst night. He only remembered that he was like an insatiable


    beast, almost wanting to crush her.


    He could almost hear her crying in his ears, but at that time, how could he control himself? He could


    only feel a fire burning in his heart and his blood boiling and he instinctively did everything he wanted to


    do.


    "Why is this happening?" Leo was also confused. He had thought of many different oues, but he


    had underestimated the little girl outside the door. She actually had the guts to drug him.


    Did she know how serious the consequences would be? She had lost something precious, and he had


    broken his promise.


    They agreed to do it two yearster, butst night, everything happened.


    Leo propped the water droplets on his face with his hands. After washing up, he stiffly put on his


    clothes.


    He wasn''t sure if it was because he had overused himself yesterday, but at this moment, he also felt


    that his body was unusually tired.


    However, he knew that the little girl outside the door would definitely not be better off than him.


    Leo''s mind was nk, he opened the bathroom door and saw Mary Ann still sitting on the bed, with a


    nket wrapped around herself, revealing only her small head, a pair of teary eyes looking at him.


    "I''m sorry!" She spoke softly. Knowing that she had made a grave mistake, she opened her mouth


    again. "I didn''t expect you to be so angry!"


    As she spoke, her tears rolled down her face.


    Leo didn''t know what to do. Logically speaking, he had already had a sex with her, he should have


    taken the responsibilities of a man, but thinking about she didn''t ask for his permission and drugged


    him, making their rtionship be soplicated, Leo still couldn''t have the mood to talk to her.


    "Leo, don''t worry, I don''t need you to take responsibility, it''s true!" At this moment, Mary was not clear


    what she was thinking, she only felt that his expression was unusually gloomy.


    "Why are you doing this? Do you know that it would do you no good at all?" In the end, Leo still opened


    his mouth, his voice was hoarse and gloomy. It could be seen that this was also the result of him


    battling for an entire night, causing him to be overly exhausted.


    Mary covered her little face, and shook her head: "I know, but I don''t care, I knew it, you would


    definitely pull away from me because of this, I don''t want it!"


    "You should know if I really want to separate from you, you still can''t do anything to me." Leo purposely


    made his voice sound colder. It was impossible not to give this little girl a lesson, she was simply


    rebelling.


    Mary was startled, she raised her eyes and looked at him: "You want to break up with me?"


    Leo looked at her panic-stricken and pitiful appearance: "You did the wrong thing, you should know the


    result."


    "No, Leo, I will not break up, I will not break up with you!" Mary suddenly ran out from under the


    nket, and at this moment, she ran over without looking at anything, and hugged Leo who was


    dressed in a suit and shoes, burying her face in his chest: "I was wrong, I will never do such a foolish


    thing again, please don''t abandon me, okay?"


    The crying voice of her make him very ufortable in his heart.


    He wanted to reach out and hold her, but he didn''t know whether he should give her hope or not.


    "Don''t leave me, Leo, don''t leave me!" Mary cried. At this moment, she was really afraid.


    "I have the ability to suppress this scandal. Once you return home, you can go back to your own life


    without being pointed out by others." Leo''s voice was currently hoarse, but at the same time, it carried


    a hint of calmness.


    Mary trembled as she looked up at him in disbelief: "What did you say? I don''t want to go back to my


    old life. That life without you would mean nothing to me."


    "I''m sure your mother wouldn''t agree with me." Leo was sure that he had seen the messagesst night.


    Most of them were aimed at the mother and daughter pair, some even said that Belle''spany was in


    a financial crisis, and needed to sell her daughter to earn honor, these words were extremely ear-


    piercing, extremely unpleasant, and it was likely that Belle Ann was already so angry that she was


    about to explode.


    "I will think of a way to convince her. I will beg her!" Mary suddenly cried anxiously.


    Just then, Leo''s phone rang. He looked at it and picked up.


    Belle Ann''s somewhat angry voice sounded beside his ears: "Leo William, bring my daughter back!"


    Mary also heard her mother''s voice like a buzz went through her head.

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874


    Belle Ann angrily asked and Leo''s hands were frozen on his phone, and after that, he growled: "Alright,


    I will bring her back immediately!"


    With that, Leo cut off his phone, and a pair of gloomy eyes focused on the face of Mary Ann, whose


    tears were constantly flowing down, and he spoke in a voice that had turned cold, "Your mother told me


    to send you back, let''s go and pack up!"


    "I don''t want to, I''m not leaving!" Mary red up like a child. She crawled onto the bed and covered


    herself with the nket, even her head was covered.


    At first, she had thought that handing her over to him would be the best of both worlds, but now she


    realized that this was just like a disaster. She had broken his heart.


    Looking at the girl who had covered him in tears, Leo''s expression revealed an unprecedented nk


    look. Those eyes were filled with pain and unwillingness to go over and hold her tightly in her arms to


    comfort her. However, ration caused his legs to stop moving, and he didn''t dare to take another step


    forward.


    What happenedst night was not within Leo''s control. The medicinal effect was too strong, and he


    could not feel anything at all. He only felt that he was like an indefatigable, tireless machine that could


    not be satisfied.


    At this moment, he felt a splitting headache, and his eyes were burning with grief.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Mary, let''s have a calm talk!" Leo felt that it was time to properly talk about this matter. It had already


    happened, and escaping was already impossible.


    Mary cried sorrowfully, and when she heard him speak calmly, she cried even louder.


    "No, I won''t talk about it!" Her triffled voice carried a sense of grievance and helplessness.


    "Don''t be as willful as a child. Since it has happened, we will face it face to face." He wanted to make


    his voice even colder, but when he said it, it still had a touch of gentleness to her.


    After Mary heard his words, she took off her nket, revealing a small head. Her ck hair hung down,


    and a few strands of it stuck to her cheeks, making her face look even paler and more pitiful.


    However,pared to her heart-wrenching face, her naked body made the man''s gaze unfocused.


    She had earlier crawled out from under the nket, ignoring everything else to hug him, Leo had not


    yet recovered from the shock, so she had taken the initiative to ignore her already mature body. But


    now, when he looked over, he saw her snow-white skin, and the scars on her skin that made one''s


    heart beat faster.


    "Put on your clothes ande into the living room!" After only two seconds, the man shifted his gaze


    away and walked out of the room. The next second, the man closed the door tightly.


    The sound had hit Mary''s weak heart, her entire body shivered, a cold feeling crawled into her body,


    and all of her movements became slow and stiff.


    She suddenly felt that she had really done the stupidest thing in the world.


    Leo loved her so much, pampered her so much, but what about her?


    Thinking back to what happenedst night, Mary covered her face, She did not dare to think back. She


    felt that in the matters ofst night, Leo was the true victim, the medicinal properties were so strong, he


    must have felt very ufortable, and he probably did not feel anything either. Of course, it was not


    good for her and she felt that her body was about to be torn into two, moreover her memories were


    filled with pain!


    Mary felt that in her life, she wouldn''t do such a thankless task even if she was beaten to death.


    She went into the bathroom to wash up. She then put on a white sweater and grey jeans.


    Although the waves of pain were gone, the slight tugging at them still hurt her.


    Mary wanted to cry, but she couldn''t. She felt that she still had a long way to go before she cried, so


    she didn''t cry for the time being. She wanted to first ask for his forgiveness, then slowly find out how


    much he doted on her.


    Mary opened the door, and took a few light steps forward. A pair of eyes that were drenched with tears


    avoided the man''s gaze, as if she was a child who had done something wrong. Her two small hands


    were nervously ced in front of her chest, shaking slightly.


    Leo had already calmed down.


    Seeing her panicked and afraid look, he did not use a heavy tone to reprimand her, but the expression


    on his face was still cold: "Come, sit down!"


    Mary walked over obediently and sat down on the sofa in front of him. Her two small hands were still


    shaking, and her head was lowered, not daring to look at the man''s face, because his face was


    extremely gloomy, as though he was about to announce that he had cut off all ties with her in the next


    second.


    "Last night¡­. How did you drug me?" Even if Leo wanted to announce his decision, he still wanted to


    know what happened yesterday. "I pretended to cry."


    Mary was also honest, she even took the initiative to tell the truth about faking tears yesterday, causing


    Leo''s face to be even more gloomy.


    As to acting out such a scam at such a young age, she really deserved to be taught a lesson.


    Mary felt that the air in her surroundings seemed to be frozen again. She took a deep breath and raised


    her head to look at the man, who had his eyes fixed on her face with a dark expression, and she was


    unable to guess what he was thinking.


    The man in front of her had an unfathomable expression that caused Mary Ann''s heart to copse even


    more.


    For some unknown reason, her eyes turned red again. She was crying in fear.


    "You really have the talent to be an actor." What else could Leo say? Praise her?


    He still mocked her.


    Mary trembled. His mockery made her feel worse than scolding her.


    "Leo, I know I was wrong. Can you forgive me this time? I swear, I won''t do it again." Mary shook her


    lips, wanting to ask for his forgiveness. This was because she was truly punished, and understood how


    terrible her actions were.


    "There''s no future!" Leo suddenly opened his mouth and stopped all of her thoughts.


    Her beautiful eyes raised up abruptly and looked at the man''s deep eyes in disbelief. "Why do you say


    that? We... Is there no future? "


    The wall that was already fragile instantly copsed with a boom!


    There was no future?


    He said it!

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875


    Mary Ann had never been anxious and afraid before. Her originally pale face was nowpletely


    drained of blood, and her eyes that were filled with tears, blinked lightly, causing huge tears to roll down


    her face.


    She looked at the man in shock, wanting to see a glimmer of hope from his face.


    But why? Why couldn''t she see anything?


    Were the tears in his eyes?


    Leo could feel her trembling body after she heard these words. He intentionally turned his gaze


    elsewhere, and his voice was still cold: "Actually, even withoutst night''s matter, I have decided to


    temporarily separate from you for two years. In these two years, I will not touch any woman."


    Mary''s nk eyes instantly lit up. She was so scared that she couldn''t even utter a word, but now that


    she heard that the man actually gave her a chance, she immediately nodded. "Alright, as long as you


    don''t hate me and you won''t break up with me, everything is ok."


    Seeing that she was not even considering this and she nodded his head like a fool, his heart quivering


    slightly. The perseverance this little girl had towards him moved him, and he liked her very much.


    Taking advantage of this stupidity, Leo felt that he would never be able to push her away., butst night


    she did such a thing, if he did not teach her a lesson, she would probably make mistake again in the


    future.


    In his heart, Leo had already forgiven her a long time ago, but his face still remained calm and cold,


    "Since you''ve agreed to it, then we''ll sign an agreement. Within two years, I''ll try my best to avoid


    meeting with you¡­"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Ah..." Mary did not expect him to actually be so heartless to her. She would be dead if she didn''t see


    him for two years.


    Seeing that he had scared her, Leo continued to speak with an indifferent tone: "This can also test the


    rtionship between us. If we really do have fate and we deeply love each other, then our marriage in


    the future is natural and logical."


    "Leo..." Mary looked at him pitifully, her voice was extremely soft, and she had her own way of


    pleading. Before this man had agreed to anything without any hesitation, but now, was it still effective?


    Leo did not buy it, his voice was low, but his tone was calm. "We will draw up an agreement now, we


    will sign first, and when we return, we will follow this agreement. If anyone vites the contents of this


    agreement¡­"


    "What will happen if I vite the rule??" Mary felt that she would definitely go against the rules.


    "The deadline is to automatically extend by one month!" He had plenty of ways to deal with a small fry


    like her.


    Mary''s beautiful eyes instantly dimmed down, and even her sitting body fell off. She became dejected


    again, her eyes filled with tears, with a pitiful and helpless look.


    Leo frowned, he felt that he was being too cold and heartless, but he had to harden his heart, if not, if


    the situation continued, then between her and him, there would be no more chances, and Belle Ann


    would definitely be the first one to jump out to stop him.


    "Do you have any objections?" Seeing her lower her head and not say a word, Leo felt his heart ache,


    so he asked her with a gentle tone.


    Mary shook her head, and her voice carried a hint of a sob: "No more!"


    Looking at her expression, Leo''s heart almost softened. However, he quickly controlled himself and


    continued to speak with a resolute heart: "Since there is no objection, then I will prepare the


    agreement."


    "No need!" Mary suddenly raised her head and looked at him: "Don''t sign, don''t make any agreements,


    all we need to do is to clear this matter up for us, I beg you, don''t tie our love up in this way, believe me,


    Whether it''s two years or ten years, I will always like you, believe me."


    Leo looked at her pure eyes, Listen to her firm tone, he suddenly felt a kind of unspeakable emotion,


    and his heart rate sped up. He looked at her, and suddenly did not make a sound.


    Mary was still very afraid that he would let her sign the contract, so she continued to speak urgently: "I


    promise that I won''t pester you for the next two years, I will keep my promise. If I can''t do it, you can


    punish me, and I know that I''ve done wrong for the eventsst night."


    What else could Leo say? She seemed to have said everything.


    "Alright!" He nodded, it seemed that he agreed to her demand.


    "Really? Then, we will not sign the agreement anymore?" Mary originally thought that he wouldn''t


    agree to her words, because she did like to act shamelessly, causing others to not be able to trust her,


    but in this time, she definitely wouldn''t act shameless..


    "I''m not signing anymore!" Leo finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Mary was indescribably happy, even though she was crying, she was still smiling happily.


    Leo really didn''t know where she got her emotions from, she was able tough in the first second, and


    then to cry so sorrowfully in the next second, she seemed to care nothing in the world,.


    "Is your body still in pain?" Suddenly, the man asked with difficulty. His gaze also automatically fell on


    her two slender legs.


    Mary''s beautiful eyes froze, and her two calves couldn''t help but move closer to the middle. Her


    charming face was flushed red, and she bit her lips to shake her head: "It''s no more!"


    "In the future, don''t bring yourself to suffer, understand?" Leo''s words were clearly a reprimand, but he


    felt even more sorry for her.


    Mary nodded, and replied obediently: "I won''t, I won''t do it even if I die!"


    The pain she had suffered yesterday was much worse than death. Mary thought about it and felt sad


    again.


    Seeing her like this, Leo really couldn''t bear to scold her a few more times.


    "Alright, let''s pack up and head back!" Leo decided not to look at that charming red face of hers


    anymore, as he was afraid that he would once again let his imagination run wild.


    "Are we going together?"


    "No, separate!" Leo answered without even thinking.


    "Why should we be separated?" Mary''s eyes reddened again, it seemed that she wanted to cry.


    "There must be a lot of reporters waiting in ambush at the airport. Do you want to be photographed


    again?" Leo said indifferently.


    Mary''s little face stiffened and she lowered her head in iparable sadness, "Alright, you can leave


    first, I still want to stay here for a few more days!"


    "Are you going to stay here?" One person?" After Leo heard it, his eyebrows instantly tightened. He


    was obviously worried about her.


    "En, I don''t have much to do after returned to home, so I might as well stay here and rest!" Mary


    replied, as if she was being annoyed.


    "No, you must go back today. I promised your mother that I will send you back." Leo wouldn''t let her be


    alone, it wasn''t safe.


    Mary was stunned and could only nod her head: "Alright, then I''ll go back first!"

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876


    Mary Ann was flying in front of him. Leo stood at the entrance, His tall and straight stature was like a


    sculpture, he did not move for a long time. His deep eyes firmly locked onto the petite figure that had


    disappeared from the registration entrance.


    It was helpless to let her out of his sight, but this was the only way for a person to grow up.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Leo followed closely behind Mary Ann and took a ne back home. Lying down on the first ss seat,


    Leo cleared his mind, previously, what upied his mind were the data from thepany.


    But at that moment, he only wanted to leave himself alone.


    In his mind, a chaotic scene shed past, causing Leo to suddenly clench his fist tightly.


    Last night, even though his memories were blurry, Leo was still able to feel that soft and fragrant body,


    to the point that he couldn''t let go of it.


    When Mary Ann returned to her country, she wore a mask and walked out with a suitcase in a very low


    profile. Her long hair covered her face, hiding her facial features.


    Agreeing to condition that separate from Leo was as painful as cutting meat.


    She was not able to meet him, she was not able to speak with him, she was not able to see his figure,


    and she was not able to hear his voice, was this punishment to her? It was even more heartbreaking


    and painful than beating and scolding.


    Mary Ann still agreed to it, because she was afraid that if she continued to make trouble, that man


    would really leave her.


    "Hurry up, it''s Mary Ann. I''m sure it''s her. I recognize the clothes she''s wearing." Suddenly, a woman


    pushed her colleague and pointed towards the exit.


    The two of them quickly put down the bowl of instant noodles in their hands and rushed over.


    When Mary Ann saw the few peopleing towards her, she panicked. She immediately wanted to


    escape, but there was only one exit, no matter how she tried to escape, the other party would be able


    to stop her.


    "Mary Ann, may I ask if Leo William is really your boyfriend? When did you two get together? Can you


    tell me?" A battle-hardened reporter came forward and immediately asked Mary Ann a question about


    Mary Ann''s rtionship.


    Mary was not in a good mood right now, so when she was questioned, her voice was not too good


    either: "Apologies, you blocked my path, can you please step aside?"


    "Mary Ann, don''t go yet, we are all very curious about how you managed to get the Great Young


    Master to fall for you. You seem to be very affectionate abroad, are you preparing to get married?" The


    other party saw that Mary Ann was alone and did not have any helpers by her side, so she wanted to


    use this method to force her to answer some questions, to block her path, and not let her go.


    Mary''s emotions were already in disarray, she did not expect these people to be so unreasonable, and


    immediately became angry: "Can you guys stop asking? This is my personal rtionship, I have no


    obligation to answer you, please quickly leave."


    "You don''t look too good, why? Is there something wrong with your rtionship?" The reporter seemed


    to be unable to hear Mary Ann''s angry words, and still raised the microphone in front of her, wanting to


    hear some controversial answers.


    Mary was suddenly angered, she immediately grabbed the other party''s microphone and threw it to the


    side: "Have you guys done yet, I''m also a human, you guys are acting too excessively like this."


    When Mary raised her head, the reporters were all stunned. They saw that Mary''s eyes were swollen


    like two peaches.


    "Don''t be angry. We are only concerned about you and want to know how your rtionship is


    progressing." The reporters were stunned for a moment after microphones were hit by Mary Ann.


    However, they did not feel bad about destroying a hundred of these little things. They were afraid that


    they would not be able to get anything useful out of it.


    "It has nothing to do with you. Go away, don''t block my way!" Mary Ann''s temper had be a little


    explosive.


    A few reporters seemed to be shocked by her anger, and stopped blocking, causing Mary Ann to


    quickly run, panicking.


    When the few reporters thought about Mary Ann''s attitude towards them, they suddenly felt that this


    might be the biggest achievement of their day.


    Thus, when Mary Ann angrily smashed the reporter''s microphone, it became a ck dot on her...


    Furthermore, when she raised her head, her eyes were swollen and red.


    Mary ran out of the airport, only to see her assistant running over anxiously. Mary got on the car, and


    she became even more sorrowful.


    Her assistant did not dare to speak to her for a moment, seeing how hurt she looked.


    Mary Ann buried her face in her palms. She actually used such a method to end this trip, it was truly


    heartbreaking.


    With that, Mary Ann''stest news exploded on the inte. Her eyes were red and swollen, looking


    pitiful and haggard, causing some people to p and cheer.


    This person who started out as a mercenary was Lily. She kept on taking out her phone to monitor the


    progress of rtionship between Leo William and Mary Ann, and when she saw that the people online


    kept on attacking Mary Ann''s ancestry, she was extremely happy and felt extremely ted.


    "Mary Ann had snatched a man from her. But a newbie like Mary Ann was not worthy to be her


    opponent."


    "Did they split? It''s best if they split!" Lily froze when she saw Mary raise her head. Seeing that her


    eyes were filled with tears, Lily was ted, she knew that Leo was only dallying with her. In Leo''s eyes,


    his career and reputation were the most important.


    "Leo William, you are mine!" Lily suddenly opened her photo album again, inside there were many


    photos of her and Leo before. At that time, Leo''s eyes were not so gloomy and secretive, but were


    clear.


    She had started rtionship with so many men before, when she saw Jack Hughes, she wanted to


    have a rtionship with him but in the end, Lily still felt that her first lover was worth fighting for and


    being infatuated with.


    Leo''s flight reached the airport, and when he carried him out, Brian had already led his helpers and


    waited for a long time.


    "Brother!" Seeing the noble and tall figure within the crowd, Brian hurriedly walked forward.


    Quite a few youngdies beside him were stunned when they saw the pair of elegant and outstanding


    brothers.


    It didn''t take long before someone recognized him.


    "Isn¡¯t it Leo William?"


    "It is him! The one beside him is so cool!"

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877


    On the way back, Brian was in a hurry to tell brother about the development of some important people


    in thepany.


    However, when he seriously spoke the entire way, he realized that Brother only used the word "mm" to


    answer all the questions, causing his handsome face to stiffen.


    Brian hurriedly waved his hand in front of his big brother''s eyes. Leo frowned and opened his hand:


    "Don''t be so bored!"


    Brian immediatelyughed, "Brother, what are you daydreaming for? When I heard you talk about the


    company, if I was in a daze, you woulde over in a second, or a file would be sent over. I didn''t


    expect you to be in a daze, it''s really rare. What happened?"


    When Leo heard his younger brother''s mockery, he gradually regained his senses. His handsome face


    shed with an undetectable tinge of sorrow, but it disappeared in a sh, and his expression regained


    its seriousness: "Nothing much, just say what you said just now again."


    "Ah..." Brian''s handsome face turned gloomy, thinking his brother really knows how to make things


    difficult for others.


    Hughes Corp¡­..


    Although it would be difficult for him to get rid of them in a short period of time, at least, he would not


    give John Hughes the chance to interject new people into thepany.


    Reforming thepany was a huge undertaking, and in the future, it would only be a small stage of


    victory, and in the future, the confrontation would only be even more brutal. Edward was already


    prepared for battle, so for the next step, he wanted to personally visit his uncle.


    Therefore, Edward''s n had already been made. He would be flying in the afternoon tomorrow.


    The night was dark, it was already past eleven at night. White snowkes covered the entire city, and


    the sudden heavy rain made the already cold weather even colder.


    On the way back, Edward''s handsome face was full of fatigue, he quietly gazed at the scenery outside


    the window. At that moment, there were very few cars on the streets, making the city even more


    deste.


    When Edward thought about how he used to returnte at night, it was as if he was used to enjoying


    the emptiness of the city and the loneliness of one person. But why, at this moment, did he feel a sense


    of homesickness?


    When he did with all the chores, he hoped that he could instantly return to his wife and children''s side,


    embrace his woman''s warm and lovely body to sleep, and perhaps even find some time to tell his two


    children the story of the barbarians. He wished to see that the frightened daughter covered her eyes


    and screamed, and listening to his son say it was boring..


    Thinking about it, Edward''s thin lips curved up, it really felt like a dream, but this was the truth. He


    found the woman he loved, and he had two cute children.


    He remembered that half a year ago, he was still disdainful of love and marriage. He always felt that


    those things would waste his precious time and would wear down his fighting will.


    The change in his state of mind was truly unbelievable. Now, those things were the goals that he had to


    work even harder for.


    Half an hourter, the ck car stopped at the entrance of the Hughes Family. Edward pushed the


    door and got off, after saying a few words of concern to the driver, he headed towards the living room.


    He walked upstairs and his mood became more rxed.


    Once he was in upstair, he walked straight to the children''s room and gently pushed the door open. He


    turned his head to look inside.


    The soft colored night light illuminated a small space. The two little fellows took up a bed each and


    slept extremely soundly.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He really wanted to kiss their tender cheeks, but he was afraid of waking them up, so he could only


    endure it.


    "You''re back?" A soft female voice came from behind.


    Felicity had only walked out after hearing the sound of the car. She did not expect to see his tall and big


    body standing outside the children''s room the moment she walked out. Her beautiful eyes were filled


    with a smile, which made him feel inexplicably relieved.


    Edward turned and made a silent motion towards her, then gently closed the door.


    Felicity immediately smiled without a word.


    The man walked over and naturally reached out to pull her into his embrace. His thin lips couldn''t help


    but kiss her warm and fragrant cheek.


    Edward threw away his jacket and pulled at his tie. This action of his was both elegant and noble, when


    he was doing it, he was simply too charismatic. Although Felicity had seen it countless times, she felt


    that she would never get tired of it.


    "Why are you looking at me?" Dempsey was handsome, but he did not know of it.


    "It''s nothing!" Felicity blushed. She couldn''t possibly say that she had just made a fool out of herself,


    right?


    "Oh yeah, I think I heard the assistant mention Leo and Mary Ann earlier. Are you not friends with Mary


    Ann?"


    Edward casually picked a topic to ask.


    Felicity nodded her head: "That''s right, we are friends. I feel that someone must have purposely framed


    her with her matters. She isn''t the kind of girl who doesn''t know how to be proper."


    The man threw his tie onto the sofa to the side again, undid three shirt buttons, walked in front of her,


    lowered his eyes and stared at her, his gentle voice saying, "If you say she isn''t, then she definitely


    isn''t. I just don''t know who they offended this time, who actually use such a despicable method to deal


    with them."


    Felicity did not expect Edward to believe her so easily, and she was inexplicably touched.


    She took the initiative to stick close to his chest and put her arm around his waist. Only then did she


    speak as if she had found a sense of security, "I''ve guessed a person, but I don''t know if it has anything


    to do with her."


    "Oh? It seemed that your rtionship with Mary Ann isn''t bad, and you even know who her enemy is."


    When Edward heard this, he could onlyugh, but his lips secretly kissed her head.


    Felicity thought about Lily, that woman who bullies the weak and fears the strong, and snorted


    disdainfully: "That person is not only Mary Ann''s enemy, she was also mine before!"


    Hearing that, Edward''s beautiful eyes froze, and he immediately pushed her out of his embrace gently.


    His dark eyes locked onto her little face, "Why do you have enmity with her? Who was that person? Did


    she hurt you?"


    After being questioned about it, Felicity was moved once again. She immediately told him about how


    Lily stole customers group from her, and even told Edward about how she made him say that he loved


    her in front of Lily.


    Edward slightly narrowed his eyes: "No wonder your tone was weird that day, you actually wanted me


    to tell her."


    "Are you angry?" Felicity asked worriedly.


    "I''m angry because you didn''t ask for my help. In the future when you encounter these kinds of things,


    you can just directlye and find me, and don''te out by yourself. What if the other party is a


    madman?"

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878


    The man''s words were like a ray of sunlight that shone into Felicity''s heart and felt warm.


    "I can''t just trouble you with everything and rely on you. You''re already so busy, so it would be too


    outrageous for me not to know how to take care of you." Felicity pressed her face against his chest


    once again, sensing his familiar cold aura. She calmly sighed, and her two small hands hugged him


    even tighter.


    In the past, she didn''t like to get too close to man.. But ever since she met this man, she had always


    wanted to stay in his arms and do nothing. Just being able to hug him like this was very satisfying.


    He had changed many of her habits, and this was a powerful man, like poison.


    Edward gently stroked her long hair. She was currently wearing a white robe, her innocent face was


    clean and fair, her bright eyes were soft like water. Edward really wanted to drown in it and see how


    soft she could be.


    "No matter how busy I am, I will take care of your matters as soon as possible." Edwardughed softly,


    seeing her change from being stubborn and cold to being a gentle and considerate wife. Only Edward


    knew the bitterness in this change, and under the pressure of the two little fellows who despised him, it


    was not easy to catch hold of this woman''s sincerity.


    However, this change had made the little woman docile, which made Edward Hughes extremely


    satisfied.


    "Alright, hurry up and take a bath. The most important thing is to rest early!" Felicity ran away from his


    embrace with a light smile.


    Even though she wanted to hug him and not let go, it was already veryte and she should have told


    him to hurry up and go to sleep.


    "Is it the time to rest?" The man suddenly leaned over and whispered in her ear.


    Felicity''s face was inexplicably red as she stared at him coquettishly. This man was joking but he was


    already so tired, how could he still have any thoughts?


    Could it be that he really couldn''t use up all of his energy?


    Seeing her blushing red face, Dempseyughed heartily and turned to enter the bathroom.


    Felicity looked at his back, and helplessly shook her head with a smile.


    When Edward came out, he wasn''t wearing his clothes properly anymore. The dark gold robe was only


    tied up with a belt and it revealed arge firm chest. It was simply too mesmerizing, and his two long


    and straight legs were filled with power.


    Felicity realised that this man was simply a perfect incarnation. No matter which side he acted on, he


    could cause people''s emotions to sway and cause endless ripples of emotions.


    Edward leaned forward with his body full of heat, his hands supporting the cushion behind her, looking


    down at her: "Why are you looking at your phone again?"


    Only then did Felicity react, she hurriedly ced her phone to the side and said softly: "I was waiting


    for you!"


    "Am I not here? Are you in a hurry?" The man suddenly lowered his head and gave her a light bite on


    her moist lips. It was a real bite, but the bite was very frustrating.


    Felicity''s breathing slowed, and she red at him somewhat shamefully: "I''m talking about sleeping,


    not doing anything else."


    "Don''t want to do anything else?" Edward liked to tease her, so much that she didn''t know what to do,


    which made him feel really good.


    Felicity knew that he was just teasing her, so she could only depressingly shake her head: "No, I''m


    tired, you must be tired too!"


    "I can still hold on for an hour!" his slightly arrogant eyebrows twitched and he was iparably


    conceited.


    Felicity waspletely dumbstruck. Oh my god, does this man have to be so narcissistic?


    She couldn''t stand it for an hour.


    "It''s better if you have more time to sleep, don''t think about it!" Felicity immediately extended her hand


    to block the body that was pressed down by him, and made a small suggestion.


    "No!" The man was like an unreasonable child, who bit on the side of her lips repulsively, causing


    Felicity to feel as passionate as fire. She felt like there was a fire in her body, and if she did not burn


    once, she would let down this man.


    "Good..." "Alright!" In front of this man, even such a passive person like Felicity had started to take


    action.


    "What do you mean "good" " "Right?" He raised his eyebrows in displeasure. Was she resistant?


    Felicity swallowed her saliva. Could her answer have touched his reverse scale again?


    Forget it, there was no need to say anything else. Saying more would make more mistakes. All she had


    to do was do it!


    Felicity raised her head and kissed his lips. He was satisfied with her answer.


    "Wouldn''t it have been much simpler if I had been like this earlier?" The man let out a satisfied chuckle,


    and pressed down with his well-built body. Felicity felt that her brain was empty, how could she think


    about anything else?


    Could it be that if she saw him in the future, she would just counterattack?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Mary Ann carried a pillow and sat on the bed.


    Beside the bed, Belle Ann was wearing a set of ck professional attire. Her curly long hair was tied


    behind her head and her arms were crossed over her chest. "Aren''t you going to talk to me? "


    "Mom, do you not want me to be with Leo William anymore?" Mary Ann did not raise his head, but


    asked in a sorrowful voice.


    Belle nodded her head: "That''s right, that''s how I decided it. You are too young, I can''t really be at ease


    with you, moreover, those nasty words on the inte right now really made me angry, what did a


    single mother like me do to them? Why could they say that my education has failed? Is it possible that


    a child born into a single family would be subjected to such a mockery?"


    After Mary Ann heard this, her expression turned nk. After she came back from abroad, she didn''t


    look at her phone nor the messages on the inte, because she knew that she definitely didn''t want to


    hear it. She wanted to see what her mother had to say, but her heart still seemed to be twisted into a


    knot.


    "Mom, I''m sorry, I''ve implicated you!" Mary Ann didn''t argue with her as she used to do, instead of


    fighting with her mother over right and wrong. She only lowered her head and apologized like a child


    who had made a mistake.


    Seeing her like this, Belle Ann frowned. She felt that something was wrong with her daughter when she


    returned to their country.


    "You''ve never felt that you were wrong before, so what''s wrong with you this time? You suddenly


    understand?" Belle Ann chuckled.


    "I didn''t know what''s right and wrong before, but now, I already know. Mom, I promise you, in these two


    years, I will not go see Leo William again, and I will not anger you again because of him. "


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Hearing that, Belle Ann immediately sat down. Looking at her daughter''s reddened eyes, she frowned


    in concern, "Mary Ann, quickly tell me, is something wrong?"


    "Mom, I''m fine, I just... I can''t be more willful now!" Mary Ann snorted, and said softly.


    "Did Leo William do anything to you?" Belle suddenly tensed up.

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879


    Her mother''s sudden question caused Mary Ann''s expression to turn creepy, she immediately replied in


    panic, "No, mother, don''t think anymore. There''s nothing going on between him and me."


    "Really?" Seeing that her daughter was so worried, Belle Ann squinted and stared straight into her


    eyes. As is expected, she saw her eyes sh and immediately became serious, "Mary, don''t lie to your


    mother, your mother is doing this for you. In case you really get injured... It¡­"


    Mary Ann saw that her mother was already suspecting something, and quickly calmed herself down.


    She raised her eyes and looked at her mother with suspicion, "Mom, there¡¯s really nothing, don''t you


    know what kind of person Leo William is? How could he do anything to me?"


    Even if he did something, it would be because she forced him to do that. .When she thought about it,


    Mary wanted to use the de to chop off her hands, which used medicine randomly.


    Seeing that her daughter was no longer avoiding her gaze, Belle Ann calmed herself down: "Alright, if I


    do not trust Leo, I will not let you interact with him. Honestly speaking, if you are able to marry a man


    like him in the future, mother will be very pleased and at ease."


    Mary''s mother had known since a young age that Leo William was an outstanding man, that he was


    serious at work, that he was an experienced man, and that he was a role model of everyone''s in


    school, and that he was also known as the child of another family.


    Now, with just his power alone, he managed William Family''s group so well, and also had zero scandal.


    "Mom, do you really set you mind at rest that I''m going to marry him?" Mary carefully asked. After


    receiving her mother''s confirmation, her mood had be a lot better, and thinking about how she


    could marry Leo William in an open and honorable rtionship in two years, she really looked forward


    to it. She hoped that the time could go by faster. "Yes, mother is very at ease. But, what''s going on


    between you and him? It can''t be that he thinks you''re too young and wants to break up with you,


    right?" Belle frowned, her daughter was frowning, she must have suffered from some kind of hurt.


    Mary sighed: "Leo made an agreement with me, in these two years, I will try my best not to see him as


    much as possible, and there will be less contact between us. Furthermore, he also promised me that, in


    these two years, he will not find other women and let me focus on my studies."


    Hearing that, Belle Ann''s face revealed a happy expression: "Did he really say that?"


    Seeing that her mother was stillughing, Mary Ann immediately frowned, "Mom, why do you seem so


    happy? Are you happy that I''m going to be separated from him for two years?"


    Belle Ann immediately stopped smiling and said seriously: "I''m happy, not because the two of you have


    separated. I just feel that your lot and luck is good and that I''ve met a man who truly dotes on you and


    loves you."


    Mary was startled, but after thinking about it carefully, most of the worry disappeared from her face.


    "But how should I spend the next two years? He didn''t even let me see him. How could he be so cold


    and merciless?" Mary said angrily as sheid on the bed.


    "You are still young, you should focus on your studies. You have to believe Leo William, since he


    promised to be with you for two years, then he must be serious, so you don''t have to worry about him


    finding other women for the next two years at all."


    "Alright!" Mary Ann could only nod her head!


    After Belle Ann left, Mary Ann tightly hugged the pillow in her embrace, and closed her eyes, and she


    began to reminisce aboutst night''s events.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Mary could not even be considered to be enjoying the entire process, but she finally understood what


    was going on between men and women.


    s, when she was thinking about it, her face turned red. She was really embarrassed.


    Forget it, do not think about it anymore! She thought she said she wouldn''t think about it, but why was


    her whole night''s dreams reying what had happenedst night?


    Actually, it was not only Mary Ann who was thinking about this, Leo was also unable to remain calm


    and restrained like before.


    Since he had never done it before, he did not know how to enjoy it. Now that he had made it up, it was


    no longer something that he could suppress with just his own strength.


    Forget it, he decided not to think about it anymore. Since he had already made that decision, it would


    be better for him to hide his inner self from now on. When she grows two years older and gets along


    with him, it might be more appropriate.


    The first thing Leo did when he returned to home was to suppress all kinds of rumours about Mary Ann


    on the inte.


    Incidentally, he still had to investigate more and find out who the busybody behind this was.


    The messages on the inte were all deleted about an hour.


    She hatefully threw her phone onto the table and said, "It Must be Leo William who did it. Only he has


    this kind of ability. Heh, he''s still trying to protect that little bitch."


    Without having the chance to see the result that she wanted to see, Lily was extremely furious and was


    also extremely disappointed.


    So, she directly called Jack Hughes, wanting to invite him out to meet him.


    Coincidentally, Jack Hughes had been very idletely, so when he received a call from Lily, he rushed


    over as soon as he could.


    It was still the same bar where they met with. Lily sat in the private room, holding her wine cup and


    shaking it non-stop.


    "Who is it that has upset our Miss Lily?" Jack Hughes pushed the door and entered. Upon entering, he


    saw her cold face, as if someone owed her millions, and immediately started joking with her.


    "Do you men like young, beautiful, and pure women?" As if she had a question, which did note to


    an end, Lily raised her eyebrows and asked Jack Hughes.


    Jack Hughes was startled by the question she tossed over. He sat down and poured himself a cup of


    wine.


    "What''s wrong? What kind of excitement?" Jack felt that she must have been shocked.


    Lily lowered her head, suddenly not wanting to speak.


    "The boiling over incident of Leo William and Mary Ann that was uploaded to the inte thest two


    days, it was spreaded by you, right?" Jack Hughes suddenlyughed, his expression full of suspicion.


    Lily''s expression froze, "You''re paying attention to this too?"


    "The reason why I''m paying attention to it is that Leo William is your first love & boyfriend. When I think


    about it carefully, from start to finish, this seems to be someone''s revenge." Although Jack Hughes


    looked like he was carefree, he was looking at the news from inside the country with a calm gaze.


    Lily''s expression changed greatly, her tone became slightly nervous: "How did you suddenly guess that


    it''s me? Have I exposed myself in this whole matter?"


    "Yeah, everyone in the media is scolding Mary Ann, but, there''s no news of him at all, which is really


    strange. Obviously, both of them are the main characters, yet you are scolding one person." Jack


    Hughesughed.

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880


    Jack''s words made Lily tremble all over, the hand holding the wine cup froze in one ce, a pair of


    beautiful eyes shed with a hint of panic.


    "If you guessed that it was me, then Leo must have guessed it too." Lilyughed at herself, but her


    smile was extremely bitter. After that, she put down her wine cup and spoke with a fearless tone: "Even


    if he finds me, what can he do to me? In any case, I''m still the woman he once loved. Could he really


    eat me? Heh, if he wants to eat me, I would wee him at any time."


    When Jack heard her say that, he frowned: "You just asked whether a man likes pure women. Now the


    answer is obvious. If a woman is too smart, it''s not good!"


    Lily''s expression changed again. An embarrassed and angry look shed across her face: "What''s


    wrong with being smarter? I can help him in his career, but what about Mary Ann? I think she only


    knows how to spend money, Oh all men are like this. When we are simple, they hate women for being


    too stupid, when we''re smart, and they hate women for being too smart. We women really can''t please


    you."


    "Stop!" When Jack saw that he had set fire to himself, he immediately reached out to stop her. His


    handsome face was covered in ayer of frost, "I have never liked women who are too smart."


    "Such as?" Lily suddenly frowned.


    Jack''s expression froze, after that, he shook his head: "I do not wish to bring this matter up."


    "Seeing you want to say something but are hesitating, it seems that you really do have a lover. Alright,


    it seems that there''s no hope between us anymore!" Lily seems to give up.


    She picked up the alcohol and gulped it down, after that she ced the wine cup on the table.


    Jack had never seen a woman who thought so highly of herself. However, seeing that she still had


    some value in the future, Jack did not mind her.


    Lily walked out of the hotel, her mind a little dizzy. Actually, she hadn''t drunk much wine just now, but


    the moment she thought that Leo might find out that she did those deeds, she became uneasy.


    She walked to her car, and suddenly a ck sedan blocked her way.


    Lily was rmed, she saw a familiar face walk over: "Miss Lily, our boss wants to see you!"


    Coming so fast?


    Lily''s expression looked as though she was dead, she red at the man: "Leo is really funny, when I


    came looking for him, he avoided me, but now, when I am not free, he sent people to fetch me, so what


    if I don''t go? Do you think that I, Lily, am such aidback person to talk to?"


    "Boss has said that I must bring you over anyway. If you don''t go, i can only offend you."


    "Heh, you want to kidnap me?" Lily sneered sarcastically.


    "If you really want us to tie you up, then you are not going to meet our boss, but will be sent back to


    Australia. Aren''t you a citizen of Australia?" Lily''s face instantly turned white.


    Was Leo really heartless? Throw her out of the country?


    Thinking that he was a ruthless character, Lily did not struggle anymore, and got into the business car.


    During the day, Leo spent an entire day dealing with thepany''s matters and was extremely busy.


    Of course, this included sending someone to investigate the whole matter and making it clear. In the


    end, he easily found out all is done by Lily.


    With this woman, Leo was only unfamiliar.


    Even if he loved her deeply before, he wouldn''t let her go so easily since she hurt the people he cared


    for.


    Lily walked out of the car, and when she saw the building in front of her, her expression froze. Leo had


    actually seen her at thepany, and not at his home.


    "Miss Lily, you should know which floor the boss is at!" The other party said her in a light tone.


    "Don''t touch me with your dirty hand, I''ll go to find him by myself!" Lily spoke with the tone of a loyal


    wife. After she finished speaking, she walked towards the elevator.


    After reaching the CEO''s office, Lily''s legs suddenly felt weak, as if she was paralyzed.


    On the way here, she had made many guesses just now, guessing that if she cried once, brought out


    his previous love again, and confessed her love to him, Leo might let her go.


    However, at this moment, her mood was abnormally heavy and uneasy.


    All the employees on this floor had already gotten off work, so it seemed empty and cold. Even the air


    had be thin.


    Lily frowned, forced herself to remain calm, and walked towards the tightly shut door step by step.


    Because there was no one along the way, Lily became even more apprehensive.


    Finally, she arrived at the entrance of the office, and the door that was tightly shut suddenly opened.


    Standing inside was Leo''s trusted aide, he coldly said to her: "Miss Lily,e in!"


    Lily''s heart-beat increased, but she still walked in. Upon entering, she felt an even heavier pressure.


    In therge office, there was only one person leaning on arge ck chair. That person was ying


    with apletely ck pen in his hand. His expression was cold and there was not a single trace of


    warmth.


    Leo who was dressed in a ck suit was Lily''s favourite ex-boyfriend. At that moment, that man was


    still the man she loved the most. However, his aura was too cold, and he was looking at her eyes, as if


    he was looking at a dead object.


    Impossible, why was he looking at her like this?


    Even if the love between them had disappeared, he shouldn''t have looked at her like that. She wasn''t


    dead.


    "Young Master, I''m right outside the door. If anything happens, just call me!" The assistant left the


    office.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Seeing that the person beside had walked out, she mustered up her courage and calmed her mind,


    walking towards Leo as she would normally do: "Why do you want to see me sote? Do you miss


    me?"


    "Lily, was it you that spread the rumors about Mary Ann and I,?" Leo ignored the beautiful smile that


    she forcefully put on, and his voice sounded as cold as ice.


    Lily''s smile froze, he did not even greet her, and asked her directly just like that, it really did not seem


    like Leo''s style, or perhaps, he really had changed, and in his eyes, there was only little bitch Mary


    Ann.


    Thinking about that, Lily turned fear into anger, since Leo found her, then there must be more evidence,


    and if Lily still wanted to act pitifully and act obediently, that would be a waste.


    Therefore, she had no choice but to admit it.


    cing her hands in front of her chest, she smiled and said, "That''s right, it''s me!"

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881


    Seeing Lily''spletely innocent expression, Leo''s handsome face turned gloomier after that his cold


    voice sounded, "Why did you do this?"


    When Lily heard his question, a burst of anger rushed up and she said sorrowfully: "Why did I do this?


    What do you think? If it wasn''t for you, why would I do such a thankless task? Leo, my feelings are


    written all over my face, can''t you see? Or do you not want to see it anymore?"


    "Because of me?" Leo was unmoved, and his tone became even colder, causing Lily to suddenly


    shiver, following that, Leo stood up from his table.


    "That''s right. Because of you. I love you so much, yet you turned a blind eye to me. There''s hatred in


    my heart."


    "So you took all of your hatred and tried to take revenge on Mary Ann?"


    Lily suddenly felt as if someone was sewing her mouth with needle and thread. She wanted to answer,


    but was unable to, the feeling was extremely ufortable, her eyes reddened, as if she had suffered


    an injustice, and tears immediately flowed down her face.


    Leo had already circled around the desk and stood in front of her. He looked down at her face from


    high above, but didn''t have the slightest trace of mercy on his face.


    Instead, he shouted angrily, "You''re still as selfish as before, have you never thought about why you


    aren''t able to get someone''s sincerity? Because you don''t know how to give, but you''re still thinking


    about huge rewards."


    Lily''s pupils became wide opened as she stared at the man ming her coldly. After that, the tears in


    her eyes rolled down even faster.


    "I was born pretty. Since I was young, I don''t need to cost anything to let a lot of people like me. That''s


    right, I''m selfish, but my feelings for you are real. I''ve never lied to you before!"


    "Shut up!" At the moment, Leo didn''t even want to hear a word of her confession.


    He was only seething with anger as he coldly warned: "If you dare to harm Mary Ann again in the


    future, if I know, I''ll make you scram back to your former husband."


    Lily trembled in fear, she did not expect him to say such heartless words to her. She even forgot to tear


    up and said resentfully: "Leo William, I just want to ask you, did you truly like me in the past, why do


    you like me in the past, and not like me now? are you man''s heart really going to change just like that?"


    Leo William continued to stare at her face, and then coldlyughed. "My heart has not changed, it''s you


    who has changed. You let me know that there are feelings that I would not cherish even if I lost them."


    Lily''s heart seemed to be ruthlessly stabbed by a knife. He said that it was not a pity, which meant, that


    he really did not have any feelings for her?


    "Leo..., I know I was wrong.. Can you forgive me? I won''t do that anymore. I just hope that we can


    remain friends in the future, even if we don''t end up as lovers..."


    "I don''t have a heartless friend like you. I would really be afraid that you would stab me in the back!"


    Leo rejected her very coldly.


    Lily looked at the man she loved, and actually called herself the Scorpion Lady.


    She was in so much pain that she couldn''t even cry.


    "I will remember this lesson!" She looked at Leo, and her heart seemed to be dripping blood. While


    nodding, she self-deprecatingly said to herself: "I was too suicidal, I don''t have the life of a female


    protagonist, only the result of being a supporting role. Leo William, I finally managed to see clearly that


    you don''t love me."


    Leo turned his back, not wanting to look at her, but just one action was enough to let Lily know the


    result.


    She turned, her legs heavy. She was unwilling, but she had to leave.


    Leo did not hit her, but she felt even more pain than she had been beaten up.


    The most terrible part of love was that it even stripped her of the right to be jealous.


    Lily covered her lips, and did not dare to cry out loud, as at this moment, she felt that there was no


    difference between dead and alive.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Early in the morning, Felicity woke up from her dream and opened her eyes. She saw the man''s


    handsome face and she stay just inches away from him.


    Felicity looked at the time. It was actually only five o''clock, and she suddenly woke up just now


    because she had had a nightmare.


    She dreamt that she was married, but, the groom was not Edward Hughes, he was Jack Hughes


    instead. Heavens, this dream of hers was as if someone had stabbed a knife into her, terrifying her.


    She could no longer sleep, nor did she dare to sleep, for fear that the dream would continue to haunt


    her and terrify her.


    She reached out and grabbed the man''s waist, and ced her face on one of his arms. Felicity clearly


    felt the temperature of the man''s body, and her uneasy heart finally calmed down.


    Edward had not woken up, and he was truly very tired.


    Around six-thirty, Edward opened his eyes and saw a pair of clear eyes looking at him unblinkingly. He


    was stunned.


    He supported his arm up, and leaned his body, and looked at Felicity who had woken up long ago.


    "Why aren''t you asleep?" As he spoke, hisrge hands gently caressed her face.


    Felicity shook her head: "I can''t sleep anymore!"


    "Alright, I''m going abroad to see my uncle today. Take care of children at home!" Only then did Edward


    inform her of his decision. Although he had made the arrangements for the trip, he had not said it.


    "Today?" Felicity''s beautiful eyes instantly widened in shock. After connecting with that nightmare, she


    immediately reached out and hugged one of his arms. "Why must it be today?


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing her grumbling like a child, Edward thought that she was unwilling to part with


    him, and asked with a gentle smile.


    Felicity let out a light sigh, shook her head and said: "Nothing, I just don''t want to leave you."


    Edward stroked her long hair even more gently as his thin lips brushed against her forehead and he


    said, "I''ll only be going for two days. I''ll be back very soon."


    "Is there any danger?" Felicity raised her beautiful eyes and looked at him: "I am very worried!"


    Edward answered her with a serious expression: "Of course not, don''t think my uncle is so scary. He is


    not from the underworld, he''s just a little more ambitious than others."


    "But that''s his territory. If you go, what if he really does something to you?" Felicity was still not at ease,


    she felt that what Edward was going to go was a dangerous ce.


    "That won''t happen. If something really happens to me over there, then he won¡¯t be able to get the


    authority to manage thepany." Edward said softly.


    "What if he doesn''t want thepany? What if he wants to take revenge on you?" Felicity felt that


    there was such a possibility.


    "My grandpa is still here. He doesn''t dare to do that." However, Edward was very sure. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Since Felicity could not find any words to refute him, she could only nod her head unwillingly: "Alright


    then, you have to be careful. Also, don¡¯t drink so much!"

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882


    After hearing her say that don''t drink so much ,a smile shed across Edward''s handsome face.


    "Hurry up and promise me!" When Felicity saw that he onlyughed and did not answer, which made


    her anxious, she quickly reached out to shake his arm. "Previously, you just randomly drank Jane''s


    drink, that''s why you treat me like that, what if¡­"


    "If there''s no chance, I won''t drink it!" Seeing her anxious expression, Edward immediatelyforted


    her gently: "I will be on my guard. I will definitely not fall in their trap!"


    Hearing his words, Felicity finally calmed down a little.


    "You have to be obedient at home, and, do not meet Jack Hughes!" Edward warned her repeatedly in a


    low voice.


    "I don''t want to see him!" Felicity angrily clenched her teeth. If Jack Hughes was a kind of person as


    Edward said and he was wanting to prove something to her, that would be too hateful.


    "Alright, then I am relieved!" Seeing that she hated him more than he thought, Edward smiled.


    "Get up!" Edward reached out and rubbed her fair waist, then got off the bed contently.


    Felicity didn''t want to leave her warm bed, but the fact that he had touched her just now made her feel


    extremely happy.


    How strange!


    Previously, she was extremely repulsive of touching a man, but now, why did she feel that Edward''s


    caressing made her so unforgettable? Did she want him to touch it a few more times?


    Felicity suddenly shivered, what was she thinking about?


    Edward came out of the bathroom wearing a set of sports clothes. He had a habit of running in the


    morning, even though it was snowing heavily outside, he would still go to his private gym to do some


    exercise.


    "Sleep a little longer, I''m going to run!" Edward walked over, kissed Felicity on her forehead, and then


    tucked her in. Only then did he turn around and leave.


    A sweet smile hung on Felicity''s lips. It was as if he was doing it subconsciously that Edward pulled at


    her nket just now.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    In Richard''s private apartment, it was also 6 in the morning, Richard was hugging Elizabeth in his arms,


    both of them were sleeping soundly. Suddenly, Elizabeth trembled a little, opened her eyes, and felt the


    big hand on her waist, she relieved, oh it was ok, it was just a dream.


    Richard felt the woman in his embrace tremble, and he immediately woke up. He then grinded his


    fingers on her soft waist: "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing!" Elizabeth immediately replied softly. She couldn''t possibly tell him that she was dreaming


    that she had split-up with him.


    Indeed, just now, Elizabeth seemed to have dreamt that she was entangled with a man and was caught


    by Richard on the spot. After Richard was fighting with the other party, both of them were wounded,


    and when Elizabeth ran over to hug Richard, she realized that many parts of his body were bleeding.


    "Go to sleep!" Richard caressed her long hair and continued sleeping.


    Elizabeth leaned into his embrace with a hint of darkness in her expression.


    Richard had already mentioned to her about cancelling the engagement, although she was not angry,


    she was sad.


    Her rtionship with Richard was currently veryplicated, and she wasn''t like normal lovers.


    Although everything that should have happened and shouldn''t have happened, happened, they still


    didn''t seem like lovers, and was a little like a kind of deal.


    Elizabeth really didn''t like this strange feeling, but she couldn''t change it.


    Although it had nothing to do with her, Elizabeth could not shake off the responsibility that had to do


    with her. Aunt had treated her well, because she had never given birth to a child, she treated her only


    niece like a daughter.


    Fate was truly mysterious. It seemed as if they had never met before, but it turned out that they had


    already formed such a deep enmity.


    In the past few days, a new rumor had spread through the media. The stories of Mary Ann went viral on


    the inte, so the negative impact about Richard''s image earlier could be considered to have


    passed¡­


    Elizabeth had yet to officially meet Mary Ann, but the news from the inte these few days, had


    already exposed her background, and only now did she know that she was originally a girl who grew up


    in a single parent family. At merely eighteen years of age, she had already be famous.


    When Elizabeth didn''t step into the entertainment circle, she only saw the dazzling radiance of the


    celebrities but she didn''t see the hardships they went through.


    As is expected, no matter what line they were in, they wouldn''t rise up so easily.


    This matter about Mary Ann actually had something to do with Richard''spany, and it also involved


    several rumors of him and Mary Ann before. Some people even brazenly pointed out that at such a


    young age, Mary Ann had learned to fall in love with others, and when she checked in with Richard''s


    company at fifteen years old, her rtionship with Richard had already be ambiguous.


    If Elizabeth was still a spectator, she would of course feel that it was true, but at that moment, when


    she looked at Richard''s angel-like face after he fell asleep, she felt that all of these people were too


    glib, she did not believe that Richard was that kind of bastard that would not even let a fifteen-year-old


    girl off.


    Around eight in the morning, Richard woke up, he smelled the fragrance of breakfast. Hezily walked


    into the kitchen and saw the small girl who was earnestly frying eggs.


    Elizabeth wore a set of pajamas, her long hair tied up into a ponytail behind her head. Her elegant face


    waspletely exposed, her skin as white as snow.


    Hearing footsteps, Elizabeth looked towards him, her mouth revealing a smile: "You''re up?"


    "Today, I''m going to see Mary Ann. Do you want toe with me?" Richard walked behind her,


    extended his arms and hugged her slender waist as he asked.


    "I... I won''t go!" This was a very sensitive question. Elizabeth was startled for a moment, then stuttered


    to answer.


    "Who is still suspecting that I have an unclear rtionship with Mary Ann?" Richard bit her ear lightly.


    "It wasn''t me!" Elizabeth immediately flipped through the two fried eggs and calmly replied.


    "Isn''t it? Aren''t you curious?" Richard did not say a word, but wanted to bite her, whether her face or


    neck, as if he was teasing her on purpose.


    Elizabeth was speechless.


    "I am curious, but I also know that you are innocent." Elizabeth Jones opened her mouth and lied.


    "You have to go even if you don''t want to!" Seeing that she was so stubborn and she obviously had


    doubts in her heart, Richard still showed an expression of curiosity and really wanted to punish her.


    "Alright, I''ll go!" When Elizabeth heard his threat, she immediately agreed obediently.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883


    Elizabeth''s answer made Richard very satisfied, and he finally let go of her slender waist.


    With the restriction removed, Elizabeth heaved a sigh of relief. She nced to the side, only to discover


    that the man didn''t have the intention to leave, instead, he had his hands crossed in front of her chest.


    "What are you looking at?" Elizabeth''s movements were as smooth as water before, but when she was


    stared at by him so unblinkingly, she stopped her movements and almost flipped the egg in the wok


    over.


    "I''m learning how to make breakfast!" Richard raised his eyebrows, but he was still looking at the


    movements in her hands, as though he was seriously studying her.


    Hearing this, Elizabeth had a surprised expression on her face: "Why do you want to learn this?"


    As a dignified Hughes Family, he had always been carefree. How could he learn to make breakfast


    from others?


    "I''m thinking, if I break up with you in the future, who''s going to make breakfast for me?" Seeing her


    serious expression, Richard wanted to tease her intentionally, which was why he said such words to


    anger her.


    Sure enough, that pretty little face instantly lost all color and became stiff. Even the act of flipping the


    eggs over had stopped.


    "Hey, why does your soul leave your body? The eggs are going to rot!" Richard immediately called out


    in a low voice, but there was a stifled smile in his eyes.


    Elizabeth quickly regained her senses and quickly took the frying pan and poured it into a bowl beside


    her. The two fried eggs had already be a little sticky, but the burning incense still made people


    drool.


    "If... If you want to learn, I''ll teach you!" He thought she was going to angrily ask him why they would


    break up, but after a while, he heard her soft voice.


    Richard was startled, he did not expect her not to be angry, and even wanted to teach him.


    "Why do you have such a reaction? I assumed that we break up, and you''re not sad at all?" Richard


    was extremely depressed. Was this woman not caring about him?


    Elizabethughed self-deprecatingly: "I originally do not have the qualifications toment. If one day


    you want to get tired of me, you can just find another one!"


    When Richard heard her nonchnt tone, he was immediately angered. His handsome face was


    instantly dyed with ayer of frost, "It seemed that you really want to break up with me!"


    "I don''t!" Elizabeth raised her eyes and looked at him, she did not know why he suddenly became


    angry again, and she frowned, it was he who said that he would break up with her, why is he the first


    one to be angry?


    This unpredictable, temperamental personality was truly unbearable.


    Richard scoffed, "You''re so eager to break up with me."


    Elizabeth was like a helpless child, holding a pot and being condemned for no reason at all.


    It was truly unfair!


    "Richard, if you don''t ask me to breakup, I will never ask you about it!" In order to express her firm


    standing, Elizabeth''s words had blocked all of her escape routes.


    The expression in Richard''s face became sluggish, and only then did his anger slowly disappear from


    his face.


    He reached out and took hold of her thin shoulders. "Really? As long as I don''t mention it, you''ll never


    mention it?"


    Elizabeth carefully thought back to what she had said and shivered. How could she say such words


    with such a impulsive head, she was truly in trouble.


    "Un, let''s not bring it up!" Elizabeth nodded as if she was sure.


    Richard''s mood became gloomy at this point. With raised eyebrows and a hint of displeasure: "The


    reason why I want to learn to make breakfast is that I don''t want you to wake up so early every day.


    asionally, I can also help you."


    "Ah..." Elizabeth''s face was filled with shock, as she found it hard to believe.


    "Ah what? In your eyes, am I just azy and ipetent idiot?" Richard was unhappy with her


    reaction. Wasn''t she supposed to be moved to tears at this moment?


    "I don''t think so. I''m just curious, why would you suddenly want to make breakfast for me?" Elizabeth


    was indeed very touched.


    "I love you! Is that reason enough?" Richard took a step forward. At this moment, both of them were


    very close, as though in the next second, the woman''s lips were about to be kissed.


    Elizabeth''s beautiful eyes trembled slightly. The feeling of being cherished by others was indeed very


    good.


    "But... I''m afraid you''ll burn the kitchen down, and that''s not good! "It wasn''t that Elizabeth didn''t believe


    in his cooking skills, she was just worried that he would be in danger.


    "What?" Richard''s expression changed, this woman actually dared to doubt him.


    "No, no, no, don''t misunderstand. I''m already very touched and happy that you can think of me like this.


    Really, but I''m willing to cook breakfast for you. I''m willing to do that every day." As for Elizabeth who


    was used to living alone, cooking breakfast was only something she needed to do. She wouldn''t feel


    tired, so she didn''t need his help.


    "That''s different!" Richard red at her like a bad-tempered Young Master. "Just you wait, I''ll learn it


    sooner orter!"


    Elizabeth was stunned, she believed that as long as Richard wanted to learn, he would definitely be


    able to.


    After a warm feeling passed through her heart, Elizabeth chuckled softly. She was already in a great


    mood early in the morning.


    Richard returned to his bedroom and not longter, he changed into a handsome suit.


    Elizabeth brought out the prepared noodles and eggs. Seeing him like this, she blushed a little.


    Richard held onto a script in his hand, it was their new movie''s script.


    Elizabeth suddenly thought that she had to begin her acting in the next month, causing her heart to


    beat faster.


    Richard had the temperament of an ancient noble Young Master when he wore ancient clothes, but her


    own aura was too weak.


    Richard watched the script for a while, then threw the script to the side and started to eat the noodles


    with his head down.


    Elizabeth took two sips of the hot milk and was about to eat the noodles when she suddenly heard a


    voice from across the table: "My brother said that as long as there are children, my grandparents will


    be able to be persuaded!"


    Elizabeth''s hand that was holding the chopsticks trembled, and the chopsticks dropped onto the table.


    She frantically picked them up.


    She wanted to pretend to be calm, but realized that she had done it on purpose.


    "What children?" Elizabeth asked nervously.


    "Our children!" Richard raised his eyebrows and looked at her, his handsome face stained with trick: "I


    really want to know how my genes is, you''ve also seen my brother''s children, beautiful right?"


    "Un, very beautiful!" Elizabeth''s present appetite was gone, her mind was nk, did Richard want her


    to give birth to their child? The amount of information here was too much for her to digest at the


    moment.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Then tell me, if my child was born, would he also be so beautiful?" Richard intentionally or


    unintentionally hinted.


    "Sister-inw Felicity is very beautiful. Only couples with great looks will have beautiful children!"


    Elizabeth casually replied.


    "Then tell me, do you think you and I are beautiful and handsome?" Richard suddenly became quiet,


    and asking that question caused Elizabeth''s brain to thump loudly.

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884


    Elizabeth was once again stunned by his words. A pair of beautiful eyes fixed on his face, not blinking


    for a long time.


    Only when the man snapped his fingers in front of her, did Elizabeth finally regain her senses. Her


    beautiful face flushed red, and her fingers held onto her chopsticks tightly as she stirred the noodles in


    the bowl, and she said softly: "Don''t make fun of me, with our current rtionship, how could we have


    children?"


    Although she felt a sense of happiness that she couldn''t describe just now, it didn''t take long for


    Elizabeth to calm down.


    Thinking about her current rtionship with Richard, she felt that having a child was something very,


    very far away.


    Seeing that she was not interested in the topic, his beautiful eyebrows twitched, and he said


    indifferently; "Do you not want to give birth to child, or do you not dare to?"


    When Elizabeth saw him use such a tone to ask her, she frowned: "I wouldn''t dare to and also I don''t


    want to."


    "So timid!" On the other hand, Richard felt that her reply was very truthful, hence, he scolded her softly.


    Elizabeth did not refute him, because this was the truth.


    She couldn''t even handle her own affairs right now, let alone having a child.


    The atmosphere became silent for a moment. Elizabeth stuffed a ball of flour into her small mouth, but


    her heart was stuffed even harder!


    Richard, however, unhurriedly ate the noodles in the bowl. After that, he raised his head and nced at


    the woman who had an absent-minded look in front of him. "If you had given birth to my child, my


    grandmother would definitely not mind your aunt''s matter."


    Elizabeth was startled, but quickly, she firmly shook her head: "No, we cannot use this method to force


    your grandfather and grandmother to agree to our marriage. This disrespects to the two elders, it also


    will be irresponsible towards our children."


    This time, it was Richard who was stunned. He did not expect Elizabeth to say such words, although it


    was very realistic, it was very reasonable.


    It would be very disrespectful of him to use child to threaten his grandparents to ept her.


    Seeing that he had stopped talking, Elizabeth guessed that he understood her perseverance, and


    quickly finished the noodles, got up and cleaned up the tableware.


    "I''ll think of another way to deal with this!" When Elizabeth was changing her clothes anding out,


    Richard suddenly said.


    Elizabethughed bitterly: "What other way is there? I don''t think there''s anything I can do."


    "Also, let''s go see my mother!" Richard suddenly held her small hand: "First, we¡¯ll go find Mary Ann,


    then I''ll bring you to see my mother. If my mother is willing to help you talk to my grandmother, maybe


    my grandmother won''t mind."


    Elizabeth was startled. She had seen Richard''s mother in the Hughes Familyst time and knew that


    she was a very gentle woman."


    "Will your mother speak for us? She''s the biggest victim of my aunt''s affair." Elizabeth was not an


    unreasonable person, she knew how heartbroken Lareina would be if he ask her to help her.


    Hearing that, Richard''s handsome face froze, and suddenly became annoyed: "Forget it, let''s not talk


    about this anymore!"


    As if this was a dead knot that could not be untied, Richard was very annoyed.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    However, Elizabeth''s expression was calm, and she nodded: "Alright, let''s not bring it up anymore,


    everything will be as it should be."


    Seeing that she was not in a hurry, Richard''s face immediately darkened, trying to scare her. "Do you


    know what the so-called ''let nature take its course'' means?"


    Elizabeth trembled.


    "If we must break up, I won''t pester you to death. Don''t worry!" She suppressed her trembling voice


    and tried her best to sound as carefree as possible.


    In the next second, the man ruthlessly pushed against her slender shoulder.


    Elizabeth was caught off guard, and her head lightly knocked against the wall behind her. The man


    took a step forward with his long legs, trapping her between his embrace and the cold hard wall.


    Elizabeth lifted her head in panic and met the man''s eyes that were filled with anger. It was as if there


    was a volcano going to erupt at the bottom of his eyes.


    "What are you doing?" She could not understand why he would treat her like this, and her eyes


    reddened from being wronged.


    Richard''s cold and angry voice came smashing down: "You seem to be quite carefree, did you already


    find another man for yourself?"


    "What are you talking about?" Elizabeth frowned, this man was truly unreasonable. Fine, this is bad, he


    can say whatever he wants to say, whenever he wants to say, he can''t even consider her feelings


    right?


    "You didn''t use all your strength to love me at all. Elizabeth Jones, did I see wrongly?" Richard was


    angry because she had mentioned the word ''break'' again. If it was true love, how could she have so


    easily said those words?


    "Elizabeth Jones, listen carefully. If I find out that you''re trying to find another man, I will definitely make


    you suffer!" Richard threatened her fiercely, as if these harsh words were valueless..


    After Elizabeth heard this, instead of getting angry, sheughed and pushed him aside by an inch,


    "Richard, don''t worry. Other than you, I won''t fall in love with anyone else."


    After Richard heard her words, the anger on his handsome face receded, but his thin lips still fiercely


    kissed her.


    Elizabeth wasn''t prepared at all and her entire body trembled and her mind went nk.


    After a round of punishment, Richard suddenly grabbed her small hand and walked towards the door.


    Elizabeth already understood this man''s personality. At this point, it was best for her not to say


    anything, otherwise, if she vited any of his willingness, she would be in even more trouble.


    Richard''s face was dark as he drove his sportscar directly to a ce.


    He had already arranged to meet with Mary Ann earlier, so when they entered, Mary Ann was already


    sitting in the elegant room in a daze.


    "Boss!" Seeing Richarding in, Mary Ann forced out a smile and greeted him.


    Richard looked at her and asked curiously: "Why are you so skinny?"


    Mary''s gaze stayed on Elizabeth as she smiled: "Boss, shouldn''t you introduce her to me?"


    Richard immediately pulled Elizabeth into his embrace, and said indifferently: "Elizabeth Jones, my


    girlfriend!"


    Seeing him say those words, Mary Ann immediately smiled and extended her hand out towards


    Elizabeth: "Hello, my name is Mary Ann!"


    Seeing Mary''s generous look, she wiped away the depression in her heart andughed, "My name is


    Elizabeth Jones, nice to meet you!"


    "Actually, we already know each other, right? Both of us seem to be chased around by reporters


    recently!" Mary Annughed and joked.


    Elizabeth alsoughed bitterly: "That''s right, I really hope that these people can stop for a while!"


    Mary nodded her head: "We should also be more optimistic, the reason we are chased by them is we


    are popr!"

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885


    Richard came to see Mary Ann for one reason, it is to invite her to join their new show and y an


    important role. Of course, he also wanted Elizabeth toe with him get rid of the misunderstandings


    in her heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After Edward finished his breakfast, he prepared to go to thepany for the afternoon flight.


    "Daddy, won''t you bring the Mommy along with you when you go abroad this time?" Arya suddenly ran


    over to him and asked.


    Edward nodded his head, "Yes, this time Father has very important matters to take care of, I¡¯m not


    going out of the country to y. So I won''t bring Mommy with me, let her stay at home to apany


    you two properly."


    Abraham looked at him from afar. As he grew older, Abraham had developed a character that was even


    more aloof and cold than before. But he was often pestered by Arya to such an extent.


    Felicity walked over, held onto her daughter''s small hands and gently smiled: "Arya, after daddy


    finishes his work, he wille back!"


    "Alright, Daddy, I will miss you. You must miss me!" Arya blinked her clear and ck eyes, looking at


    Edward.


    Edward really couldn''t resist, he squatted down and adjusted his daughter''s jacket, then caressed her


    long hair and softly guaranteed: "Okay, Daddy will always think about you and big brother. You guys


    listen to mother''s words at home, when Ie back, I''II bring presents for you!"


    "Alright!" Arya happily raised the corner of her mouth.


    Edward turned around and left, and sat in the car, and looked at Felicity and the two children who were


    standing at the entrance, having indescribable emotions.


    In the past, he rarely experienced this kind of parting, so he only felt that he have to be abroad for two


    days. It seemed that it hadn''t reached the point where he couldn''t bear to part with them yet.


    However, at this moment, he felt this kind of feeling. He shook his head with a smile. His life was


    getting more and moreplicated.


    Edward dealt with a few important matters at noon at thepany. At two-thirty in the afternoon,


    Hughes Family private jet ascended to the sky, and flew towards their destination.


    Edward sat in the luxurious cabin, the documents by his side letting out a heavy thump.


    He looked serious and focused. While he was working, his brain was working at a high speed on


    everything rted to thepany.


    Other than the people closest to him, there was almost nothing that could stop his love and pursuit of


    work.


    Reaching Australian International Airport, Edward brought his assistant and a few bodyguards out of


    the airport.


    Immediately, he saw a middle-aged man with a head full of white hair standing in front of a luxurious


    lengthening car.


    Edward''s expression stiffened.


    The middle-aged man in front of him who had a head full of white hair was actually his uncle, John


    Hughes.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    That''s right, John Hughes had been in prison for a few years, and his short, jet-ck hair had already


    turned white by more than half.


    This should not be an inherited gene, because even when Old Master Hughes was in his sixties, his


    hair was still extremely jet-ck and bright.


    Aplex feeling shed through Edward''s heart, but it shed by in a few minutes.


    "Edward, you don''t know Uncle anymore?" John also knew that he looked very different from that of


    high-spirited look a few years ago.


    Seeing that Edward''s gaze was fixated on him and not speaking for a long time, he immediately


    shrugged and asked him with a self-deprecating smile.


    It was only then that Edward felt that he had looked at him for too long, andughed lightly: "How could


    that be? Uncle has always been a person whom I admire, and no matter what happened, I will


    recognize you."


    "That''s more like my good nephew. Let''s go, I''ve arranged a room for you!" John smiled as he walked


    over, and his tone sounded warm and gentle.


    "Uncle seems to be very familiar with the time of my whereabouts. How did you do it?" Edward asked


    indifferently. He had only mentioned the matter of him going abroad to his family before. No one in the


    company had known his fixed time so Edward was curious.


    John''s answer surprised him for a moment. "I called your grandma and asked around!"


    John said without hiding anything.


    Edward understood in his heart, if he was calling his grandparents, he wouldn''t be surprised.


    However, his uncle hadn''t called back. How could he have the courage to call his parents about him?


    He was really active on his matters..


    He was so active that make Edward be vignt.


    "Uncle, I''m here. Actually, there are some matters that need to be handled.. I understand Uncle''s good


    intentions, but I must deal with the urgent matter at hand first. Let''s make an appointment at noon


    tomorrow. When ites, I will definitely have a good talk with Uncle!" Edward couldn''t believe his


    uncle''s arrangements, so he thought for a moment and found a very reasonable excuse to reject.


    John seemed to know that he would definitely reject him, and couldn''t help but nodded with a smile:


    "Okay, since nephew has important matters to attend to, uncle will obviously not disturb you. Let''s


    make an agreement for tomorrow afternoon."


    "Of course!" Edward nodded.


    Larry, who was standing behind Edward, quickly took a step forward and said: "Young Master, the


    carriage we arranged for has already arrived, shouldn''t we¡­"


    Larry''s words gave Edward a reason to escape. He immediatelyughed: "Uncle, excuse me, I''II be


    leaving first!"


    "Alright, let''s talk more tomorrow then!" John saw Edward and the group, get into the few cars in front


    of him and leave.


    He stared at them, and the smile on his face quickly disappeared.


    Actually, John was in such a hurry toe over to meet him at the airport, he did not sincerely want to


    invite Edward to the resting area he had arranged. He clearly knew that Edward would definitely refuse,


    but he still came.


    He just wanted to see by himself what this terrifying nephew of his would look like after five years. Just


    now, when they had exchanged blows, he had felt that Edward was far from the boy he had schemed


    against five years ago. His temperament and aura had undergone a huge change, calm and unhurried,


    containing a sharp cold aura, and a smile on his face, but the imposing aura that he exuded, had long


    surpassed him. This caused John Hughes to feel extremely disgusted and jealous, as he was


    suppressed by the aura of a junior.


    John''s eyes were still staring straight at the car that was getting further and further away. Although he


    could no longer see anything, his legs were still stiff, as if he couldn''t move at all.


    Until someone behind him came over and asked, "Sir, are you leaving?"


    Only then did John heavily punch the door, showing his anger and dissatisfaction all over his face.


    The man was startled and quickly took a few steps back.


    John gritted his teeth in hatred. Even though he was unwilling, it was the truth.

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886


    At that moment, in the car, Larry and Edward were sitting in the same car.


    Larry was raised by Edward four years ago, so he had never seen John before. However, he had seen


    his picture multiple times, and the John in the picture was in high spirits. Even if it was just a picture,


    one could see the scheming and ambition in his eyes.


    But when he saw it just now, Larry was also shocked by that middle-aged man with half of his head


    white. Although he was also wearing a suit and his eyes were shing, he gave off a feeling that he


    had experienced a lot of vicissitudes of life and was being tortured. Compared to the John Hughes in


    the picture, he was practically like a different person.


    Edward touched his lips with his finger and looked out the window, as if he was recalling something.


    After he lost his father and mother, he felt the cold and malicious intent in this world, even his


    understanding of life was distorted.


    All day long, he had a feeling of aversion to the world, and there were even a few times when he


    wanted to jump down from tall building.


    It was not until that morning that his uncle, dressed in a suit and leather shoes, walked towards him in


    the bright sunlight, holding a cute and beautiful little girl in his hand.


    Uncle gently patted the little girl''s shoulder and said, " Edward, this is my daughter. Please take care of


    her from now on, okay?"


    Edward saw a little girl, whose entire body was filled with sunlight, like a little angel walking towards


    him. She introduced herself with a childish smile: "My name is Jane Hughes, Elder Brother how are


    you!"


    Edward looked at the little girl who smiled, and revealed two cute little canines, and the dark clouds in


    his heart seemed to have been dispelled a lot by her appearance.


    He who had always been alone, actually answered the little girl''s question, and didn''t feel that she was


    bothering.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    When Edward''s father, was trained and brought over to thepany, John moved his entire family to


    live in another city. Jane was adopted by him in that city, so Edward had never seen Jane before.


    "Young Master, what are you thinking?" They had already travelled for more than ten minutes. Larry


    saw that his Young Master did not say a word and only stared nkly at the scenery outside of the


    window.


    His expression was unfathomable, and he could only muster up the courage to ask his master.


    With his thoughts pulled back, Edward said indifferently: "I''m thinking, my uncle has changed a lot


    these few years. His hair has already turned white, life in prison is difficult?"


    However, Larry shook his head and said, "I believe that what caused his hair to turn white was not his


    poor life in prison, but his overthinking. As the saying goes, money can make a fool of itself. Will Old


    Master would make his son live a hard life?"


    Edward sighed, and nodded: "Yeah, I know about all of these, my grandfather seemed to be extremely


    disappointed with him on the surface, but behind my back, he still secretly stuffed some money into his


    pocket to help him live a life in prison, which could be considered putting a lot of thought into his son."


    "All the things that the old master has done behind your back are surely just to fulfill his responsibilities


    as a father." Larrymented.


    "That''s right, so I also pretended to close my eyes and don''t mention this matter. I can''t let go of the


    affection between father and son, but, my uncle is destined to waste my grandfather''s effort, after he


    came out, his movements were frequent, as if he was sure that I wouldn''t tell my grandfather about


    this, so he was fearless." As Edward said this, his handsome face revealed a touch of coldness, and


    his tone revealed his annoyance.


    When Larry heard this, his expression shook. He asked in disbelief, "Young Master, why would John


    Hughes hate the old man? They are father and son."


    Larry had never heard Edward mention these things that happened in the Hughes Family, so when he


    heard them, he was shocked.


    "When my grandfather picked my father as his sessor, my uncle definitely hated himself for being


    the second son. After that, my father received a lot of professional training, and my uncle snuck out of


    the country to study by himself, and when he finally learned about it and returned, my father had


    already entered into thepany to study and manage. My uncle was always a bit slow, so I heard my


    father say that my uncle was very dissatisfied with my grandfather''s decision, and had quarrelled with


    my grandfather many times, but was always chased out by my grandfather."


    "So there''s actually such a thing as striking again and again. No wonder John Hughes was so unrest,


    even though his head was full of white hair, he did not give up." Larry was finally clear about this


    matter, but he felt a sense of fear, the gaze that John Hughes used to look at the Young Master earlier


    was obviously not friendly, although he said gently, but the look in his eyes was clear that he was about


    to start instigate a huge battle for the position of power, this John Hughes really did not give up on his


    wickedness and wanted to steal things that did not belong to him.


    Edward''s expression suddenly became heavy, and his eyes became cold: "I have always suspected


    that the death of my father was also rted to him, but it is a pity, all the evidence waspletely


    destroyed, I have investigated many times, but had no results."


    When Larry heard this, he couldn''t help but break out a cold sweat for the Young Master.


    "That''s right, you also ordered me to search for evidence regarding the car ident many times, but


    that evidence waspletely destroyed, and it must have been deliberately tampered by someone."


    Edward''s expression became heavy and painful, but he once again became silent.


    "Young Master, don''t be sad. If John Hughes is really that ruthless, he will definitely receive his


    retribution." Seeing that Young Master was hurt, Larry did not know how tofort him.


    "If it''s really rted to him, then I must personally send him back to prison. I must make sure that he


    will nevere out again." Edward clenched his fists tightly. What a hateful thing, he actually did not


    have any evidence to prove this.


    "Did Young Mastere to find him this time to see if you could find out anything about Master''s


    death?" Larry suddenly asked with a surprised look on his face.


    One had to know that if Edward came with such a slim hope, maybe he would probably be


    disappointed.


    Edward stared coldly ahead and nodded: "Yes, I just want to fight him head on. I want to find some


    evidence from him."


    Larry shook his head. So it turned out that Young Master had never given up after all these years, and


    now, he was even more so unafraid of danger. He also wanted toe over and see John Hughes.

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887


    Although he clearly knew that this trip was vain one, and although there was no hope, he did not want


    to give up. If he wanted to find any clues about John Hughes, he could only start from him, no matter


    what would happened, Edward had decided to meet his uncle.


    "Young Master, I don''t think he''d really be here to pick us up. He just wants to see you!" Only now did


    Larry think back to the look in John Hughes''s eyes just now. How terrifying it was. He had been


    scrutinizing at Young Master, as if he was trying to gauge the difference between the two of them. This


    person''s goal was so obvious, I really don''t know if he was crazy or naive.


    Edward Hughes nodded his head, "Yes, of course he isn''t sincere ining to pick me up. He only


    wants to know how much of a gap between him and me after so many years, so he will have a better


    chance of winning if he knows the depths of the enemy."


    "Young Master, you have to be careful. Before this, we have investigated his situation in the prison, he


    is very good at bribing people, and those people in the prison are all desperate criminals who do not


    care about their lives. This is his territory, so we have to be careful, just in case he hurt us!" Larry


    realized that although the Young Master knew of tigers in the mountains, he continued moving on. He


    was a brave man, but the situation still made people worry.


    Edward''s calm eyes shed slightly, and indeed, he was afraid that his uncle would use any means at


    his disposal, wanting to fight him at all costs.


    "We need to be careful, so we need to make this arrangement as safe and secure as possible!"


    Edward did not dare to be careless, and he made his preparations.


    Jane had been anxiously waiting in the living room all the time. Seeing the car returning, she was filled


    with anticipation, she anxiously went out to wee them, and saw the furious John. All her


    anticipation was gone, and the smile on her face froze.


    Didn''t hee?


    Jane was extremely disappointed.


    Although she knew that John did not went to meet him at the airport with sincerity, she still hoped that


    Edward woulde over. Even if he had onlye for a cup of tea, she would still be very happy.


    From the looks of it, Edward did not even have the mood toe over for tea.


    "Daddy" Jane walked over quickly and asked softly, "What''s wrong? Did he make you angry again?"


    John, in front of his daughter, did not hide the anger in his heart at all: "Hmph, this arrogant brat, he


    didn''t even give me face anymore. In a few years, I''m afraid that he will not even put me in his eyes.


    Just thinking about it makes me angry."


    Jane''s face froze for a moment, then she consoled gently, "Daddy, don''t be angry, Edward has been in


    charge of thepany for a few years, don''t bother with him."


    "Don''t bother with him?" John''s eyes suddenly swept across her, and then, he squinted and asked


    suspiciously: "Jane, are you still liking him? If one day he asks you for help, will you go and help him


    without a word?"


    "Daddy, of course I won''t help him!" Seeing John''s doubtful gaze, Jane was immediately scared to stiff,Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    shaking her head in a panic to exin.


    "Really? I want you to swear a vow now, that no matter how Edward pleads for your help in the future,


    you will not help him!" At this moment, John''s heart was extremely narrow-mind, and he also extremely


    doubted anyone. At this moment, he naturally hoped that his daughter, who he trusted with all his heart,


    would not abandon him.


    Jane''s heart struggled a little, she actually did not know what kind of choice she would make if a day


    like this came, but, at this moment, her father''s suspicions made her uneasy, so she had to deal with


    the difficulties right in front of her.


    After hearing her oath, John rxed his heart, and reached out to pat Jane''s shoulders. "Don''t me


    me for being ruthless, Daddy simply doesn''t trust others, Daddy has been very unhappy in prison for


    the past few years, you will understand, won''t you?"


    Her tears rolled down her face as she nodded: "Daddy, of course I understand you. Don''t worry, in the


    future, I will definitely help you regain your former glory."


    John heard this and snorted, "What is the purpose of Edward''s visit? Is he really here to do business?"


    Jane was also unable to guess, she shook her head and said: "He is a fanatic about work, maybe he


    really dide here for business."


    "He''s so dedicated to his work, no wonder the old man is so reliant on him." John sighed, feeling both


    discontent and helpless.


    "Daddy, elder brother has already obtained the trust and love of grandfather. I believe that before long,


    he will be able to start hispany in our country." Jane immediately said something that made him


    happy.


    "Hmph, my dad only treated Jack so well because he felt that he owed him a lot of thing such as love."


    John was the old man''s son, he actually guessed the old man''s intentions right away.


    Jane nodded her head: "Even so, brother should have gained something from this trip"


    "The reason why I didn''t let him return to our country for the past five years was to prepare for today''s


    n. At least, the result is what I wanted to see. My parents will definitely treat Jack well. Edward and


    Jack are both their grandchildren, so the difference they treat them won''t be too big." John snorted, and


    said his analysis with an extremely strong sense of purpose.


    Therefore, she suddenly begged in a low voice: "Daddy, I want to talk to Edward about a few things!"


    "You still love him?" John sneered.


    "Daddy, I don''t love him, but I''m just like you. I''m not willing to be abandoned like this."


    Jane answered without conscience, but in reality, she did indeed love Edward a lot. That love, had


    already made her somewhat crazy, and she had even be abnormal.


    John looked at his daughter''s beautiful appearance, and suddenlyughed, "Alright, go to find him,


    anyway, you can be considered as his first lover.


    Hearing the word "first lover" Jane suddenly blushed, looking a little embarrassed.


    "If you continue to use your beauty to entangle him, that is what Father would be happy to see." John


    laughed, a sinister light once again surfaced in his eyes.


    Jane was startled for a moment, but very quickly, she ridiculed herself: "Daddy, I''m afraid I might


    disappoint you."


    "It doesn''t matter whether you disappoint me or not. If you can disappoint that woman called Felicity, it''s


    also not bad!" John knew that Edward really loved the woman called Felicity. It was because of the rich


    harvest in their rtionships that caused Edward to work even harder.


    "I¡¯ll try my best!" Jane whispered.

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888


    She had always been afraid that John would stop her from going to see Edward, and in front of John,


    she had always been a well-behaved girl. Jane would not have the guts to go against her father''s


    wishes, and make John angry.


    At that moment, Jane immediately ran back to her own room.


    Ever since she was young, she had always enjoyed the luxurious life like a princess''s.


    Even if John had been locked up, the money that two elders of the Hughes Family gave her was


    enough to satisfy any of her wishes. Furthermore, Jack was especially generous to his little sister, as


    he would often give her gifts that many women would love.


    Thinking about it, Jane was still very lucky to be selected from the orphanage, she was able to step into


    rich and powerful ss from then on, she was able to go into the upper ss society without any


    pressure, and achieve the dream of bing a rich woman.


    "Why did I buy these clothes back before?" Jane picked up all the clothes, but didn''t find any clothes


    that suited her current mood. She angrily pulled out some of the clothes that she disliked and threw


    them on the ground, then unhappily stepped on them.


    After choosing again and again, Jane suddenly froze.


    That''s right, at this moment, she should abandon her dressing style and can imitate Felicity''s dressing


    style. Edward liked her so much, he must also like her dressing style.


    Thinking about it, Jane no longer had any pressure to choose, she immediately took out a set of


    professional style clothes and wore it, and even tidied up her hair.


    Seeing her curly hair, she frowned, and she remembered that Felicity''s hair was straight.


    She clenched her teeth, and immediately used an electric baton to scald her hair.


    In the end, she looked at herself in the mirror and tried her best to recall Felicity''s dressing.


    In her memory, Felicity had only faint makeup, with a very fresh and pure scent.


    Putting on the light colorful lipstick, Jane looked at her so different in the mirror and frowned.


    If she wanted to make Edward like her, she believed that no woman would be willing to dress up as her


    love rival.


    This is a kind of humiliation, Jane hatefully swore from the bottom of her heart that one day, she would


    definitely make Felicity feel more humiliating than she felt.


    Although her heart was filled with grievances, Jane still went out with this dressing up.


    Edward''s branch office building was located right beside a conspicuous street in the center of the city. It


    looked like a gigantic tower that had reached the sky, withyers being pulled up, which gave it a


    distinct and eye-catching appearance.


    Jane used to go to this ce frequently because when Edward was at the main office, Old Man


    Hughes would often work in this building. Jane had served as an assistant to the Old Man before, so


    when she came in, the guards at the door very respectfully called her Assistant Hughes.


    Jane slightly raised her jaw, imposing manner on her high heels, as she walked into the empty hall.


    She directly headed towards the elevator, and nned to take the elevator up to see Edward.


    However, when she passed by the front desk, a blonde receptionist stopped her and asked in English,


    "Assistant Hughes, may I ask who you are looking for?"


    Jane turned and gave the woman a cold re, and snorted: "I am the young miss of Hughes Family, I


    do not need your permission to see anyone, right?"


    The golden-haired beauty was courageous as well. She maintained her professional smile: "Mr.


    Edward just said that if anyone wants to see him, they must make an appointment through the front


    desk!"


    "Look carefully, I''m his younger sister!" For Jane, being stopped at the bottom of the hall, was another


    kind of blow and humiliation to her. Therefore, her tone was very angry.


    "Of course I know your identity, but Mr. Edward had also specially instructed me that even if Miss


    Hughes came here, I would have to get his permission before you could go upstairs to see him." When


    the golden-haired beauty saw Jane''s expression turn gloomy in an instant, she immediately felt a


    sense of exaltation, and her tone became a bit more difficult.


    Jane''s face waspletely white, she could only unwillingly walk to the front desk, her chin was raised


    as she said: "Then can you ring the phone to the CEO''s office right now?"


    "Wait a moment!"


    Jane''s heart was filled with an indescribable feeling. In the past, when Old Master Hughes was in


    charge of this ce, she came and went as she liked, and outsiders treated her with utmost respect.


    "Edward, in your eyes, have I really be an outsider?" Jane thought with sorrow and resentment in


    her heart.


    The call connected. Larry''s voice came over.


    "Miss Jane, Young Master asked you toe up, but since Young Master is in a meeting, it will take at


    least half an hour before he can see you!" Larry''s voice was professional.


    "Alright!" Jane only wanted to see Edward quickly now. Forget about half an hour, even if it were two


    hours, she would still be willing to wait for him.


    Jane went upstairs and was guided to wait in the resting room by an assistant.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Jane stood alone in front of the window, looking at the street scenery, her heart was filled with pain.


    At first, if she hadn''t agreed with John''s words and set up a trap for him, she would be the current


    mistress of Hughes Family.


    Thinking about it, Jane regretted that she did not possess this man when she drugged him, but instead


    gave Felicity a big bargain. Felicity even allowed herself to sessfully give birth to two children, and


    from then on, sat on the seat of the Hughes Family''s Young Mistress.


    Thinking about how fate had yed tricks on her, Jane tightly clenched her fists. If there was a


    medicine for regret, she would definitely be the first to buy it.


    Inside the CEO''s office, Edward was seated on his office chair, seriously looking at the documents in


    his hands.


    Larry walked in and said softly: "Young Master, you''re quite smart. Jane Hughes really came."


    Edward said softly, "John will definitely send her to here again."


    "John was thinking too much. You and Jane had rtionship in the past, and he still want to continue


    ying with beauties." Larry could not help but taunt, as he felt that John had gone crazy, as if he was


    not going to let go of any tricks.


    However, Edward''s expression did not change, his expression cold: "Just let here, even if she


    ttened the door of mypany, I have no interest in her!"


    Larry nodded his head, as he praised the man in front of him: "Young Master, you are the manliest


    person I have ever seen, Miss Felicity sure is blessed."


    "Is that so?" Edward''s thin lips curled up, showing that he enjoyed it.

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889


    Half an hour had passed and Jane''s heart had started to be anxious. She kept looking at the time,


    hoping Edward''s tall and handsome figure would walk in through the door.


    He, Edward Hughes, had purposely left her alone, and after half an hour, he did not immediately go to


    see her, but rather, after another 20 minutes, Edward finally walked into the resting room.


    He pushed open the door and saw the woman standing with her back facing him.


    He was slightly startled.


    However, in the next second, the look of surprise in his eyes disappeared, for a moment just now, he


    had regarded Jane''s back as Felicity''s. Because they were all simr in height and were dressed in


    simr female attire, it was no wonder that Edward was stunned for a moment


    "Elder Brother!" Jane turned her head around and saw Edward still holding onto the doorknob. He was


    just as she had remembered, wearing a ck suit, white silk shirt, and his tall and straight body, giving


    off a formless pressure.


    Jane looked at the young and handsome face that made her yearn for day and night. Her heart rate


    sped up, and shyness shed across her fair face.


    "Sorry, there are a lot of things. You must have been waiting for a long time!" Edward said indifferently.


    Jane immediately shook her head, and said with a look of willingness: "In the past, I also often waited


    for Elder Brother, I have never been tired of it, and have gotten used to it, and Elder should have a rest,


    don''t be too tired!"


    "I''m used to working!" Edward casually replied.


    After that, Edward looked at the empty space on the table, and frowned, then shouted out softly: "Larry,


    why are you not sending Jane a cup of water?"


    Upon hearing that, Larry immediately ran over to apologize: "Young Master, I''m sorry, I was so busy


    that I forgot about it, I will ask someone to send water in now!"


    Just a moment ago, Jane had still not realized how wronged she was by being left alone. Now that


    Edward was concerned about her, it caused her heart to churn and she actually felt a little touched.


    "Why are you here?" Edward sat on the sofa at the side.


    Jane also sat on the sofa after him.


    Her beautiful eyes could not hide the emotions as she said in a gentle voice, "I heard father say that


    Elder Brother is here and I was overjoyed for a moment. I wanted toe over to see you."


    Edward smiled faintly: "Thank you for your praise. I have an appointment with uncle for dinner


    tomorrow, you shoulde over too!"


    "Alright, as long as it''s an invitation from Elder Brother , I will of course go." Jane immediately said with


    a face full of happiness. Her gaze seemed to be glued to Edward''s body, unable to shift away.


    Jane originally felt unrest in her heart due to not having obtained this man before, but now that she saw


    him, a hint of greed surged up in her heart once again. She really wanted to jump into this man''s


    embrace, even if he gave her only a hug, and let go of her immediately, she was already satisfied.


    "What has Uncle been busy with these days? Do you know?" Edward asked with concern.


    "Daddy has been resting at home recently and hasn''t done anything else." Of course, Jane did not dare


    to leak out any information about John Hughes, so she pretended to be ignorant.


    "Is that so? How is uncle feeling? I saw him at the airport today, I didn''t have time to ask him in detail."


    Hearing Jane''s reply, Edward knew that she and John were in the same group.


    Hehe, since this woman is standing on the opposite side of him, Edward is not going to do anything to


    her.


    Jane''s face instantly turned sorrowful, "Daddy''s health is not as good as before. Recently, he has been


    suffering from headaches and insomnia."


    Edwardughed coldly in the bottom of his heart. Jane really knew how to give John a good


    impression, and actually acted out a bitter scene.


    "Then take care of him in the future!" Edward said indifferently.


    "Elder Brother, how many days are you staying here? Do you have time to go out and y? There are


    quite a few scenic spots around here..."


    "I''m flying home the day after tomorrow, so I don''t have time to y!" Edward interrupted her.


    "Going back the day after tomorrow?" Jane''s face was filled with disappointment.


    She was hoping that Edward would y with her once.


    Edward''s expression softened a little. "I want to be leisurely with my children, so I want to return early."


    Hearing these words, the smile on Jane''s face was hard to maintain.


    "You''re so good to her!" Jane finally stoppedughing, her face full of sadness.


    Edward knew that Jane would never give up. He nodded: "Yes, she is the woman I love the most. I will


    treat her well in my life!"


    Like a de, it stabbed right into Jane''s chest, causing her face to pale from the pain.


    "Elder Brother, will you still remember the scenes where we were together in the past? You taught me


    how to ride a horse, and I taught you how to y, and how happy we were at that time." Jane''s


    expression was filled with sorrow, she looked at Edward with deep emotions, hoping to garner a good


    impression on him.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "I forgot!" with just that one sentence, he hadpletely erased thest hope that was on Jane''s face.


    Her entire body shivered as she lowered her head in grief, "Elder Brother had a good memory, wasn''t it


    always good? You have photographic memory, how could you forget it?"


    Edward''s gaze turned ice-cold. "Jane, of course I won''t forget how you hurt me in the past."


    Jane''s expression stiffened again, her face filled with shame and unease.


    "Elder Brother, that matter has already passed so long. Are you still not relieved? Dad and I have been


    punished." Jane suddenly started crying.


    However, Edward ignored her tears and coldly continued, "Since it has already passed, then don''t bring


    it up again in the future!"


    "But I will never forget those happy time I spent together with you. Elder Brother, no matter how much


    time pass by, I will always love you and will never change." Jane suddenly stood up, crying sorrowfully,


    and walked towards Edward step by step: "Elder Brother , can you hug me?"


    However, Edward stood up and coldly said: "I will not hug any woman other than my wife."


    Jane''s mind buzzed, as her mind turned nk.


    Then, Edward headed towards door: "You can go!"


    Jane originally wanted to take the chance to let him hug her, but she never expected that Edward


    would actually just leave like that.


    As Jane''s vision failed, her eyes which were still filled with tears, instantly became dark and gloomy.


    "Edward Hughes, you will be mine sooner orter. As long as I don''t give up, I will have a chance to get


    you." she thought.

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890


    Edward left the country and Hughes Family''s vi became much quieter. The two little fellows were


    sent to school in the morning and returned home at night, after finishing the homework assigned by the


    teacher, they started to y on their own.


    They were almost five years old and did not need to worry too much about them. This also saved


    Felicity a lot of worry.


    On the night that Edward left the country, the olddy called Lareina and invited her to her house for


    dinner.


    With the two children in mind, Lareina naturally rejoiced as she came over, bringing along many toys


    and snacks for the two children to eat and y.


    The two little fellows also followed behind her with sweet mouths as they called her grandma.


    Maybe it was because they were rted by blood, after just a few times, the little children had already


    liked Lareina a lot.


    After dinner, Lareina left. The olddy had said that she woulde over to have a meal whenever she


    wanted to see her children. When Lareina left, hot tears shed in her eyes as she nodded


    continuously.


    The next morning, Felicity still prepared to go to thepany. Although Edward had warned her before


    that she doesn''t have to do anything even if she went to thepany and that she would only enjoy


    the rxed atmosphere of thepany, but Felicity was not an extremelyzy person.


    Furthermore, she liked this job, so she epted an offer and decided to do it seriously.


    It was around 10 in the morning!


    Felicity received a phone call, which shocked and surprised her.


    It was Adrian. Felicity thought that he would scold her pretty much severely on the phone, but what


    surprised her was that Adrian''s tone was very calm, and even said that he would treat her to a lunch


    meal. Her foster mother had left her some things, and he was to give her these things.


    Felicity was so shocked that she didn''t know how to answer him, but Adrian seemed to be very sincere.


    After sweeping her gaze over the grudges, he still spoke with the tone between a father and a


    daughter, making Felicity feel as if she was in the old ages.


    "Felicity,e out for a meal, I really want to apologize to you." Seeing that she did not answer,


    Adrian''s tone became a bit more pleading.


    "Don''t you hate me?" Ever since Felicity experienced that ident, she became a lot more vignt


    towards others.


    Even if Adrian was her foster father, the hatred between them still existed. She would not easily meet


    him.


    "I don''t hate you anymore. I know that all of this is Christina''s fault. It''s her ambition that is too great, it''s


    her that wants to be too strong. You''ve always been a gentle and thoughtful child, I know that." Adrian


    was sincere in wanting to admit his fault, making people unable to understand what he was trying to do.


    Felicity had hoped that Adrian could rationally treat her enemy rtionship with Christina. After all, she


    was not the one in the wrong ce.


    When he first knocked her out and sent her to the hotel, he also took advantage of her departure to


    fawn on Edward so he can be promoted. Now that he had framed her in all sorts of way, Felicity truly


    felt that she had been wrongly used of all these.


    "What did my mother leave me?" Felicity''s kindness towards her foster mother had always been great.


    "It''s something that belonged to you when you were young. Your mother kept them very well. Before


    she left, she also entrusted me with them. I must give them to you!" Adrian said in a low voice.


    "Then send it to me. I have to go to work now, so I don''t have time to go out." If it was her mother who


    left it for her, she would definitely cherish it.


    "Felicity, do you hate me that much? In the past, you also called me your father for over twenty years!"


    Adrian suddenly had a sorrowful tone, making people feel pity.


    Felicity said faintly: "I once respected you as my father, but now you aren''t. I feel that it''s better for us to


    be strangers!"


    "Felicity, I''ve already lost Christina, I really don''t want to lose you too. I know, before, I was the one who


    protected Christina and hurt you, and now I have also reflected on it, you are all my daughters who


    were raised by me, and all of you are my pride and hope. Felicity, dad knows that I was wrong, can''t


    you forgive me?" On the other side of the phone, Adrian was crying with a really sad look.


    Even if Felicity was an iron man, facing her father''s sincerity, she couldn''t just ignore him.


    "Alright, I''ll treat you to lunch at noon. It¡¯s a restaurant opposite mypany. Come over!" In the end,


    Felicity still took a step back.


    There was no way to repair the father-daughter rtionship, but she wanted to get what her mother


    had given her.


    "Good, good!" Adrian immediately agreed to her request.


    Noon!


    Felicity booked a table in a pretty good restaurant, following closely behind her were two tall and sturdy


    bodyguards. The entire time they were there, they wore strict and cold faces, causing one to be afraid


    just by looking at them.


    Adrian drove over, and when he saw the two bodyguards standing behind Felicity, he was startled at


    first, but after that, he smiled: "Felicity, your identity is no longer ordinary now, it''s necessary for you to


    bring your bodyguards out to travel."


    After Felicity heard it, she only smiled faintly, "I don''t know how to call you anymore. Previously, you


    said that you wanted to sever the rtionship between father and daughter, and now that I have found


    my biological father, in a few days, I might change my surname, do you have any objections?"


    After Adrian heard these words, his expression froze for a moment. But very quickly, he let out a dry


    laugh, "It''s fine to change it, since your father has already been found. If you don''t want to call me


    father, then call me uncle, that''s fine!"


    "Alright, then I''ll call you uncle!" Felicity nodded her head in agreement to the situation.


    Adrian sighed as he opened his handbag and took out an album. He also took out some of the things


    that Felicity had brought along with her when she was young, and stored them all in a small wooden


    box.


    "These things were secretly made for you by your mother. You can take them back and collect them."


    Adrian really gave all these to Felicity.


    As Felicity looked at them, she felt a pain in her heart and tears welled in her eyes. She reached out


    her hands and carefully ced it down, "Thank you, I don''t know what to say, but we may all be at fault


    for causing such a situation today."


    "No, it''s all Christina''s fault. She has always been strong since she was young, and she wants to


    surpass you in everything. If a person''s ambition is greater than her ability, it is very possible that she


    will take the wrong path. I am also a veteran, I know that, but there are too many people who are


    unwilling to reflect on themselves." Adrian said with an expression of shame.


    Felicity nodded. Indeed, being too ambitious was not a good thing.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "That''s right, Felicity, dad has found a new job and I''ve decided to live a good life again."Adrian


    suddenly said as he looked up at her.


    "Is that so? That''s good!" Felicity already knew that the hispany had gone bankrupt, and also


    knew that once Christina fell, the family would be immediately beaten back to its original state.

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891


    The reason why Adrian would sincerelye over to apologize to Felicity was not because he has


    realized his fault and suddenly felt that he owed this daughter. It was because someone was forcing


    him to admit his wrongs to Felicity, and he must regain Felicity''s recognition.


    That person was Jack Hughes.


    He spent another five million on Adrian to buy their reconciliation.


    Adrian, who was already at the end of his rope and suffering unspeakably, did not have any backbone


    left. Seeing the five million all belong to him; he did not say anything on the spot and agreed.


    Actually, people are all snobbish and realistic. Felicity had regained her standing in Hughes Family,


    how could Adrian bear to let her sever her father-daughter rtionship with him?


    Thus, after thinking hard about it, Adrian still showed 100% sincerity in the end and called Felicity. He


    even took out the things his ex-wife had stored.


    Actually, it was not only Felicity had boundless longing for her adopted mother but so did Adrian. When


    Adrian took out the photos of her ex-wife from the storage room on the third floor, he was deeply


    moved. Especially after theparison of the present mercenary wife, Adrian regrets that he didn''t


    cherish his ex-wife well before he became decadent and broken.


    Felicity had already ordered the dishes before he came here, and at this moment, them were sending


    out one by one; all of them were expensive, and to Adrian, it was even more impossible to tell what it


    tasted like.


    His daughter from before, who was reluctant to even buy snacks, was now consuming an already


    amazing meal.


    Thinking about it, Adrian still had a lot of respect for Felicity. In the past, after Christina and Edward''s


    rumor was spread out, there would be people who would report them meeting each other every month


    for dinner. Even if Christina came out of hispany, she would be taken out for a close-up in capital.


    However, Felicity was currently very low¨Ckey. She had given birth to two children for Edward Hughes,


    received Edward''s sincerity, and was even epted by the elders of the Hughes Family; she was


    completely the mistress of Hughes Family.


    However, she never seemed to show off in front of the media, and only got patted once or twice by


    someone asionally.


    "Uncle Adrian, eat!" Felicity said indifferently.


    Facing the table full of delicious dishes, Adrian was clearly hungry, but for some reason, he just could


    not eat, just feel the panic in his heart


    However, Felicity slowly ate, and did not say anything else.


    "Felicity, can I treat you to a meal sometime? As your father, I will truly apologize to you!" Adrian


    suddenly said.


    "Alright!" Felicity nodded.


    Adrian''s heart rxed. Finally, she agreed to eat together with him, and when the time came, they


    would invite Jack Hughes over as well, and he would finally fulfill one of Jack''s request.


    After eating lunch, Adrian left, bringing her mother''s things back to thepany.


    At the dinner table, she hadn''t looked through the photo albums or opened the small wooden box. At


    this moment, her mind was racing and her memories were back in her head. She opened the photo


    albums, and every year, there were several pictures of her in different periods of time until the year her


    mother passed away. It was as if all her happiness had been separated by that year, and she had


    never left any photos behind.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks unceasingly. In the photo, the young Adrian hugged her and looked at


    her lovingly. She was not as unfamiliar with him as she was now, and the pain in her heart made


    Felicity feel even worse.


    When she opened the wooden box, she found two pairs of silver bracelets, as well as some of the


    trinkets from her childhood.


    There was nothing fashion about them. They were just in and old, representing her adoptive


    mother''s kind to her


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Wiping away her tears, Felicity admired her own childhood photos and realized that her daughter Arya


    was really seventy to eighty percent simr to her. Although she gave a birth to a pair of boy-and-girl


    twins, her son had more of the appearance of Edward, while Arya had more of the appearance of her.


    A pair of children with each other''s gene ... this was definitely the happiest thing.


    Felicity suddenly thought of something, Edward was abroad, what was he doing now?


    She wanted to give him a call, but she was afraid of disturbing him. Forget it, he was definitely busy


    too.


    Indeed, just as Felicity had thought, Edward was not idling around. In his haste, Edward had seen


    many people, among whom were his sworn enemies from the past. He wanted to learn more about


    some of the things that had happened when his father was working in thepany.


    These people were all elite members of the Hughes Family, and had always been by Edward''s father,


    Leonard Hughes''s side. After John Hughes took over thepany, the first thing he did was to find all


    sorts of excuses to get rid of them. One emperor and one courtier seem to be the same means in any


    situation.


    Edward wanted to borrow John Hughes''s power to re-investigate the rtionship between him and his


    father when he was released from prison. He wanted to find some evidence from them to prove


    whether his father''s death was an ident or a murder.


    Edward lowered his posture and met with a few of his father''s most capable subordinates back then.


    After some understanding, Edward was still extremely shocked in his heart. Back then, both he and his


    brother were still very young, he didn''t know what thepany was like.


    He had never seen it, and he had only seen his father when he got off work before.


    A few years ago, Edward had been busy taking over thepany, and with John Hughes being locked


    in jail, under various restrictions, Edward hold off on the investigation. Now, John was out of prison, and


    thepany had also stabilized under his management, as Leonard''s son, what was on Edward''s


    mind the most was his death. No matter whether dad is sorry for his mother or not, he can''t die with


    injustice.


    Coming out from the dining hall, Edward''s face was terrifyingly gloomy. Larry followed beside him, not


    daring to say a single word.


    Just now, at the dining table, those few men were all talking about one thing, and that was, after his


    father Leonard Hughes had joined thepany, he had had a few huge arguments with John Hughes.


    John wanted to enter thepany, but was rejected by Leonard. John has been making trouble with


    him many times.


    Although it''s all in private, it''s already a hidden danger.


    As he sat in the car, the gloominess on Edward''s face did not disappear.


    Clenching his big palm into a fist, he seemed to wish that he could smash a hole in someone''s face.


    Larry carefully followed by his side. He had heard everything just now, and John was actually


    threatening his father with his and his brother''s lives. If he had not heard it with his own ears, Edward


    would not have believed that John was even more malicious and hateful than he thought.


    "Young Master, what do we do next? Are we really going to treat him to lunch tomorrow?" Larry risked


    his life to ask, if Young Master had any arrangements, he would have to make preparations as soon as


    possible. This was his primary duty as an assistant.


    "Yes, we are!" Edward Hughes coldly replied.

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892


    Jane returns from failure and hid in the room, feeling very gloomy and miserable. She looked at herself


    in the mirror.


    In terms of looks, she did not lose to Felicity in any way, but why did Edward seem to dislike her even if


    he looked at her?


    She really couldn''t ept it!


    When John knocked on the door, Jane thought that a servant hade to urge her to go downstairs to


    eat dinner, so she said loudly with a bad tone: "I told you not to bother me, I don''t want to eat anything,


    go away!"


    "It''s me!"


    Jane was shocked, but quickly walked over and opened the door. John frowned as he looked at her:


    "Why are you sneaking out and sulking?"


    "Daddy, he hates me!" Jane''s face was filled with sorrow.


    John snorted lightly: "I had already guessed it already, Edward is not a romantic man, he is extremely


    devoted, on this point, I think he should fight it out with his father."


    "You mean uncle?" Jane did not have a lot of memories about Edward''s father, and John had never


    told her anything about him, so when she heard him, she was shocked.


    John taunted: "That''s right, his father, had also loved a woman back then, but unfortunately, he is not


    as lucky as his son. Back then, he was arranged to marry into a business marriage and was forced to


    marry Edward''s mother. My elder brother is a good man, but a failed marriage led to his tragedy."


    Hearing this, Jane frowned, and asked curiously: "Daddy, did uncle really die in a car ident? What a


    pity that he died so young!"


    "Is it a pity?" John suddenly turned around, and coldly swept his eyes across her face: "If he doesn''t


    die, then when is it my turn to take over thepany?"


    After Jane heard this, her entire body shivered, and she stared nkly at the cold and furious John


    Hughes.


    "Daddy, I¡­ I didn''t mean anything else, I just felt that he deserved to die, who asked him to keep


    denying your entering thepany, the God must have felt that he went too far, and wanted to punish


    him!" Jane immediately changed her words. Under John''s teachings, she was already a very tactful


    woman. ttery blurted out her mouth easily.


    "Your words have to go through your head first in the future, do you understand?" John immediately


    red at her sternly.


    Jane hurriedly nodded in apology, "Daddy, I spoke too much just now, don''t be angry. In the future, I


    definitely won''t dare to speak carelessly and make you angry."


    John liked Jane''s docile attitude. Only then did his expression rx: "Alright, go down to eat. Don''t be


    hungry!"


    "Daddy, I can''t eat!" Jane was so full of angry now, there was no taste at all.


    "You really have no future!" John scolded: "If a man can make you lose your will, how can you follow


    your father and do anything big in the future?"


    Jane''s body trembled again. She did not dare to continue with the hunger strike, and could only follow


    him downstairs.


    On the morning of the second day, Edward personally called John Hughes to invite him for lunch, and


    John happily agreed.


    It had been five years since they saw each other again. One of them had spent his days in prison while


    the other held power. They had met again with a smile on their faces and a knife in their eyes. But they


    are truly uncle and nephew.


    No matter when he saw Edward again, the bottom of John''s heart gave birth to a hint of fear.


    This kind of feeling was not because Edward''s words gave him a sense of danger, but rather, it was


    because the imposing aura of a king gave off from his body, causing him to instinctively feel that he


    were a level lower, and that he were causing trouble. This kind of feeling was really bad, and it


    pressured John to the point that his entire body felt ufortable.


    The one who came with him, of course, was Jane. Her clothes today, still carried a little bit of the aura


    of a profession. Her long hair hung down to her shoulders, and on her pure face, there was a little bit of


    rouge.


    Compared to the past her, who liked to put on heavy makeup, she had more of a youthful aura. She did


    not attract Edward''s attention, but the attention of some other men.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The ce Edward booked, also showed how rich and imposing he was.


    Inside the seven-star private room, he ordered a table full of delicious food, and after careful


    calction, this meal was no less than a million!


    Such a noble treatment made John even more ufortable, and he felt that he had to bow in front of


    others.


    "Uncle, please sit!" Edward was very polite, and his tone was full of courtesy.


    This kind of cultivation and bearing once again struck John unknowingly. This was because he had


    never had this kind of manner before, so when he saw others emitting it, he felt a sense of inferiority.


    "Edward, after not seeing me for a few years, you have grown more mature and have more charisma.


    No wonder Jane is so infatuated with you, like she''s a nymphomaniac." John immediatelyughed.


    Jane raised her beautiful eyes, and upon seeing Edward''s pair of deep eyes, she shyly lowered her


    head and blushed.


    She didn''t know why, but in front of other men, Jane could still be considered a queen. However, in


    front of Edward, she was like a little girl, and didn''t even dare to look him in the eyes.


    "Heh, Uncle sure knows how to joke. I''ve always taken care of Jane as a brother!" Edward didn''t want


    to fall into people''s trap, so, no matter the asion, his words would always be reasonable and proper.


    Hearing the word "brother", Jane''s face looked as if she had been pped in the face, changing from


    red to pale time to time.


    Was Edward really only taking care of her like siblings?


    No, there was definitely more than that. Jane believed that the young Edward had definitely loved and


    been infatuated with her like a lover before. She was very sure of that.


    John nodded with a smile, "You two are siblings after all. Even though Jane is my adopted daughter


    and there is no blood rtionship between the two of you, seniority cannot be messed up!"


    Edward let out a coldugh in his heart. Since seniority cannot be disrupted, why did he drug him back


    then? Was he trying to let everyone know that he was like a beast that wouldn''t even let his own sister


    go in front of the media?


    This move was truly sinister and vicious.


    Jane never thought that John would keep using her and Edward''s rtionship as they spoke. Her face


    had already turned pale white, and her hands under the table tightly clenched, feeling extremely


    heartbroken.


    "You really can''t mess around. Just like how uncle treated my dad, I¡¯ve always heard my dad say that


    you two have a good rtionship with each other!" Edward very naturally changed the topic and


    brought up with John Hughes and Leonard Hughes.


    John''s face instantly froze. Although he was still smiling, that smile had a hint of cracking.


    "When I talk about my brother, I feel deeply pained. He has always treated me very well, but I haven''t


    even seen him for thest time." John immediately had a face full of sorrow, filled with countless


    emotions.


    "After my dad was sent to the hospital, he woke up for half an hour and said a lot of things to me!"


    Edward suddenly opened his mouth again, with these words, John''s entire body went numb, and his


    blood froze.

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893


    When Edward said that, his eyes were fixated on John''s face, with his extremely sharp eyes, he


    naturally did not let go of the expression on John''s face that was about to copse, and his entire body


    was shivering uncontrobly.


    Jane also raised her head and looked at Edward, but she did not know anything, so she was simply


    listening to them chat.


    "Really? Did Leonard say anything?" John was a cunning old fox. His reflection was amazing. His inner


    strength was strong enough to suppress his fear. He still wore a pained expression to hide his true


    emotions.


    However, he still couldn''t help but reach for a cup of tea to drink, pretending to be concerned and ask.


    A hint of a cold smile shed past the bottom of Edward''s deep eyes. In a situation where a person


    was nervous and uneasy, he would usually use something to cover himself, it was a human''s natural


    instinct. Thus, he believed that there was something wrong with John, and it was something that even


    he himself was worried about.


    However, Edward said lightly: "Forget it, it''s all in the past now. It''s rare to see uncle today, let''s talk


    about other things."


    John tensed up, waiting for him to finish speaking. But in the next second, Edward changed the topic,


    which made him unable to release his tensed breath, making his old face flush red.


    He could feel that Edward seemed to be tempted. Heh, he had indeed grown up, and became a deep-


    minded man, causing others to be unable to see through him.


    From the moment Edward entered the door, he had always held onto the power of his speech, while


    John was always on the passive side, causing John to have the impulse to let go of his hand and leave.


    "Uncle, do you still me me?" Drinking some tea and eating a few mouthfuls of vegetables, Edward


    suddenly spoke out again, and brought up another topic.


    John was originally angry, but after hearing his question, his tone naturally did not adjust to his best


    state of mind. Thus, he said with a little emotion: "I would not dare to hate you. I know the mistakes I


    made in those days. I made them myself. You don''t have any psychological pressure."


    Edwardughed ndly, "I understand Uncle''s feelings, so I won''t fuss over it too much!"


    Jane''splexion continuously changed from red to white. When he mentioned that she drugged his


    wine five years ago, she immediately stiffened like a log and didn''t dare to say a single word. She was


    now so regretful about it.


    John''s heart trembled, he understood Edward''s words, and it contained a lot of meanings, thus Edward


    was telling him, that he understood the meaning of having his great authority being taken?


    These words had a different meaning to them. It was as if he wasforting him, but also seemed to


    be warning him of something.


    He didn''t know if it was due to the malicious intent, but he could tell that each word was a collision of


    des.


    "Jane, what are you sitting there for? Hurry up and offer your brother Edward a toast. Apologize!" John


    did not want to continue with the topic at hand. Hence, he immediately told the dumbstruck Jane who


    was beside him.


    Jane was startled, she immediately raised her wine cup and looked at Edward, her voice was gentle:


    "Edward, please forgive me for being so young and ignorant, I toast to you!"


    Edward took the wine cup and lightly touched his lips, showing his courtesy.


    "Jane, since you''ve grown up, you definitely won''t make the same mistake again. As your brother, I still


    have to remind you that making mistakes is not scary when you''re young, but it is terrible when you''re


    mature and clear-minded, and you still make the same mistake!" The purpose of Edward''s visit today


    was to wake up the families of this group of ambitious wolves and warn them not to think about taking


    anything from him.


    The hand Jane was holding the wine cup with, suddenly trembled, and a few drops of the wine actually


    sshed out of her cup.


    Edward''s words made her panic, and her hands naturally trembled. It was just that, in John''s eyes, her


    panicked expression made his expression instantly darkened.


    "Jane, did you not eat this morning? You can''t even hold the wine steadily, why aren''t you thanking


    your brother for his reminder?" John immediately taught her a lesson.


    Jane knew that her previous actions had displeased John, and she was so shocked that her face


    paled. She quickly raised her head and drank all of the wine, enduring the pain in her stomach as she


    said softly, "Thank you, Edward, for the reminder, I will pay special attention!"


    Edward exchanged nces with Larry who was eating at the side, as if they were sure of one thing.


    The previous case where thepany leaked information was rted to Jane.


    Jane sat down; her hands were still trembling. She must have some ulterior motives, so naturally she


    could not act magnanimously.


    After Edward purposely reminded her, she began to feel afraid.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Edward, grandpa and grandma are doing well, right? I also n to return home in a few days to visit


    them." John realized that no matter what topic they were discussing, it made him feel dangerous and


    he also felt that Edward was unfathomable. No one dared to underestimate his existence anymore,


    thus, he immediately changed the topic to the two elders, believing that the two elders were Edward''s


    most respected elders, so he couldn''t possibly be picky about it.


    Edward said indifferently: "Grandmother is still healthy, Grandfather''s health is not as good as before. If


    uncle means really serious, you should return home to visit them."


    "I am truly ashamed. As their son, I have always made them feel sad and disappointed. I don''t even


    have the face to go back and see them." John mocked himself, but his heart was still filled with


    resentment.


    "As parents, no matter how big of a mistake their son makes, they will definitely not take it to heart!"


    Edward still spoke in the same indifferent tone.


    "You''re right, Edward. You''ve also be a father. Time flies. Your two children must be really cute."


    John had finally found Edward''s weakness, so he asked with a smile on his face.


    Edward''s expression clearly changed, but very quickly, he started tough lightly: "Yes, they are all very


    obedient and sensible, making me feel a lot less worried."


    "I also think that I should be able to see these two children. When I return home, must definitely see


    them." John''s words seemed to reveal some of his thoughts, causing his expression to be even


    more unsightly.


    "Alright, when you return, you will naturally be able to see them!" Edward''s heart was cold, but his


    expression did not change.


    Hearing about the children, Jane''s face turned pale again. She had the nagging feeling that she was


    the one who had given these two children to him. If she hadn''t drugged her that night, Felicity would


    never be able to give birth to Edward¡¯s children in her entire life, let alone having the chance to be


    pampered by this man right now.


    All in all, Felicity should be grateful for the chance that she gave her. But now, that woman appeared on


    stage like the mistress of the Hughes Family. Jane was so annoyed when Felicity ignored her and


    stepped on her.


    "By the way, what''s your wife''s name?" John suddenly asked, and got to the point.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!